||- —–|-！|-~~ ~~~~！~~~~== ~~ |-· |-- - - - ~~- - - - - - - - - - - - - ---- - - - ----- ---- ----- - - ----- - - - - - - - - -- - - - --- - - - - ---------- - - - - - ~~~~ ------- ----- „--~~~~----- |-·|- \ |- ·|- ---- ----- |-- ----|-|-- |-|----- |-----|- |-·-- |- -- |-- |- ·----- ---- |-|--|- |- |-·- |-|- ：----* ----- •|-|- ----~---- |-· |--|--• |----- -|-|- -- `-- ----|----- -：----- |- * •|-|- ||-· ||-|- |- |-- - ---------- |- |-\ ·|----- - ||- | -|-· |~~ ||- ||-|-- -----·* ·， ， -·… - *---- - -•---- ----|-· |-|-~ - - ·· - - |--- ： |-·|--|--|-|- |-|------ -|------ · - |- |-·· *- - |- •|- |--”. |---- - ·|- - -v.----- -----|-·---- |-|-· ----· · ！ |- ----~,·|-· -,· - |- |-！ ·-- -- |-· |--\ |- ~ |-）;-· |-- |-|--|- -· |-·|- ·|-- -- |-----|- |-- ·|- ·- → -· -|-|-----|-· -- · *|×·· |--|-- --- -|- |- |-→ ----！ --·|-· |- --|- |- ·|-|- |-|- ••|-|-- - |--|× |-|- |-·… • / .----| |-·- |-|- •||- ~|- -|- *·|-|- ， ,----· |-·· 1|-· --|- ----··|- |·- WWORKES r—- Li ºf ºtº -ºº: of t hat famous = . Chirur ion Ambroſe Phrey º 'rath.ſlated out of | ttine anſom º/ - viſiſ29%meſ- § Tho: Johnſon - # Whereunto are added threeTractate; | out ºf Adrianus Spigelius fthe _i Veines, Arterics & Nerves, with large Figures. r – •Aſ a Tºle ºf the Bºok, and Chapter. - ?rinted ty Richard Čotes , and H Willi: Dugard. and ..ºid- & TT.I. Clarke y atriº invaſºrenchartel.1% ºr. * • H O N O V R A B L E E. - D vv. A R D LORD H E R be RT OF … Cherbury and Caſtle Iſland, and one - - -- of his Majeſties moſt Honorable Counſell of War. My Lord, - - :==SlT is not the far-fetcht pedegree of noble Ance. :Nº ſtors, nor thoſe Honours your Lordſhip de- ſervedly poſſeſſes, that make mee crave your Patronage to this my Labour; but it is that Heroick mind, enriched with the choice en- dowments of Nature and Art, and that earneſt affection wherewith your Honour entertains all Sciences, Arts,and Artiſts,with that exquiſite Iudgment which ſees into the inner man, which embolden and incite me to ſue for your Honors aſſiſtance,in prote&ing the fame of him,who by your many favours is made yours.I know the ſeeming and ſelf-pleafing Wiſdom of our times, conſiſts much in cavilling and unjuſtly carping at all things that ſee light, and that there are many who earneſtly hunt after the publike fame of Learning and Judgment, §. eaſily trod, and deſpicable path, which notwithſtanding they tread with as much confidence as folly; for that oft-times which they vainly and unjuſtly brand with opprobrie, outlives their Fate, and flouriſhes when it is forgot that ever any ſuch as they had being. -- - I know your Lordſhips diſpoſition to be far diſſenting from theſe men,and that you rather endeavour to buildup the fame of your Learning and Judgement upon a ſtrong laid foundation of your own,than Heroſtratus like, by pulling down any howſoever fair built fabrick of another. I heartily wiſh that your *::: A. COURIG! - |- -- - - - - • The Epiſtle Dedicatory. could propagate this good, and that all Detraćtors might be turned into A&ors,and then I know it would much mitigate their rigour in cenſuring others, when as they themſelves were alſo expoſed unto the ſame Hazzard. I think it impertinent to acquaint your Honour with the Na- ture of the Work,my Pains in tranſlating, or the Benefit that may enſue thereon,for that I know your Honour ignorant of nothing in this kind; neither doubt I of your fa- vourable acceptance of the good will of him, that thinks himſelf much honoured by being ----- Thomas Johnson. TO tºº-ºººººººººººººººº- in Lºd R D Bungºumºſ º To the Reader. $n Have here for the publike good taken pains to ſubječ myſelf to § common cenſure, the which I doubt not but to find as various as the faces of the Cenſurers; but I expe&t no thanks,nor hunt after o- ther praiſe,than that I have laboured formy Countries good, if that *\ deſerve any. I fear not Calumniation (though ſure to hear of it) §§ and therefore I will not Apologize,but inform thee of ſome things concerning the Author his work,and the reaſon that induced me to § the tranſlation thereof, with ſome few things beſides. For the Au- thor, who was principall Surgeon to two 6r three Kings of France, he was a man well verſed in the writings ofthe Antient and modern Phyfitians, and Sur- gºons, as you may evidently find by ſundry places alledged in his wº. . For his ex- perience, or pračiſe (the chief help to attain the higheſt perfeóion in this Art) it was " " ' wonderfull great,asyou may colle&by his voyages recorded in the laſt part of this work: . . . . as alſo by that which james Guillemau, Surgeon to the French King, a man both learned. andjudicious in his profeſſion, avers, ſpeaking of his own education and progreſſe, - in the Art of Surgery. I ſo laid (*ſaith he the firſt foundation of this Art in the Ho-> In his Epſils ſpitall of Paris, being as it were, an apmple Theater of wounds and diſcaſts of all kindes, prefixed bºſote that for two whole years, during which time Iyasthere converſant, nothing was coiſ- the Latinºdi- ſulted of, nothing performed, the Phyfitians,and Surgeons bein preſent, whereof Iwas Fº this a not an Auditor or A&or. There flouriſhed at theſe times, .# yet doth, Ambroſe Pari º Qfe principall Surgeonto the moſt Chriſtian King, the Author ºf this great work, moſt 3. nowned for the moſt gracious favour of Kings, Princes and - obles towards him, for his Authority amongſt his equals, for his Chirurgicall operations amongſt all pien. There- fore I earneſtly endeavoured to be received into his ºmily, as unto another. *:::: or Pºdalirius; once admitted, Iſoby all dutifilifíſindårreſpect acquired his favour. that he, unleſſe I were preſent and aſſiſting, . ; ; his ; andcurteſie to all ſuch as are ſtudious of the Art) at fiftājāśad,i in the tents, or laſtly in this famous City of Pariº, about thâhîrājā Pikºi, Noblemen, or Citizens, in whoſe cure, he by the ardent deſire of theißhad ſtill the Pſih place.” Now for this work,hear what this ſame man in the ſame place affirmeth § : fiot content with theſe means, which may ſeem ſufficient,and too much, as deſirous to ſatisfie my long thirſt, determined to try whether I could draw, or borrow any thing from ſtran- gers, which our men wanted, to the fullerknowledge of Surgery. To this parpoſe I travailed over Germany, and then for four years ſpace I followed the Spaniſh Army in the Low-countries; whereas I did not only carefully cure the wounded Souldier, but alſo hecdfully and curiouſly obſerve what way ofcuring the renowned Italian,Germane,and Spa- niſh Surgeons obſerved, who together with me were imployed in the º, for the healing of the wounded and ſick. I obſerved them all to take no other courſe than that which is here deliveredby Parey. Such as did not underſtand French, got ſome pieces of this work for large rewards, turned into Latin, or ſuch Languages as they underſtood, which they kept charily,and made great ſtore of; and they eſteemed,and admired,and em. braced this work alone, above all otherworks of Surgery;&c. Our Author alſo himſelf, not out of a vain-glorious offentation, but a mind conſcious of the truth of his aſſertion, affirms thus much of this his work. I have (ſaith he) ſo certainly toucht the mark whereat I aimed, that Antiquity may ſeem to have º: wherein it may exceed us, baſides the glory of invention,nor poſterity anything left, but a certain ſmall hope to add ſome things, as it is eaſie to add to former inventions. Thus much concerning our Author, and the excellency of his work. - - - - - ----- --- Nowcome I tomy tranſlation, the which, as deſiring more a publike good, than pri- vate praiſe,I have performed plainly and honeſtly, labouring to fit it to the capacity of the meaneſt Artiſt; for theſe are they to whom Ichiefly commend this work, and from whom I expetacceptation. I being by the earneſt perſwäſions of ſome of this profeſſion, chieflya. and almoſt wholly perſwaded and incited to take this pains, who knowing the diſability. of underſtanding this Author in Latin or French, in many of the weaker members of - the large body of their profeſſion, diſperſed over this Kingdome, , and the reſt of his : Majeſtics Dominions, whoſe good, and encreaſe in knowledge may be wiſht,that ſo they maybe the better inabled to do good to ſuch as ſhall implore their aid in their profeſſion. A 2. There işşâșºad, in the field, in Ép ; § - ---, To the Reader. There are ſome (I know) will blame me for Engliſhing this work, as laying open the myſteries of aworthy Art, to the unworthy view of the vulgar. To ſuch I could anſwer as º ºidºl. 6th Ariſtºtle did to Alexander; but for the preſent I will give them theſe, which I think may 1.1.0.0.4. ſatisfieany but the purpoſely malicious: the firſt is drawn from the goodneſſe of the thing, as intended for thoſe that want ſuch guides to direét thcm in their Art; for it is com: monly granted, that, Bonum quo communius tº melius. Secondly, it hath been the cuſtome of moſt Writers in all Ages and Countries thus to do : Hippocrates, Galen, and the other Greeks, writ in their mother tongue the myſteries of their Art; thus did Celſus, Serenu, and others in Latin: Meſue, Avicen, Serapio, and others, in Arabick 3 as alſo, to go no further, our Author writ this work in his native French, and learned men have done the like in this, and all other Arts. And it is a great hinderance tous in theſe dayes, that we - muſt beforced to learn to underſtand two or three tongues, before we can learn any ſci- ence,whereas the Ancients learned and taught theirs in their mother tongue: ſo that they ſpent a great deal lefſe time about words, and more upon the ſtudy of that Art or Science ey intended to learn and follow." Thirdly, I muſt tell you, that, Ex libri, nemo evaſt Artifex, No man becomes a workman by book: ſo that uſeſ: they have had ſome inſight in the Art, and be in ſome ſort acquainted both with the tearms of Art; as alſo with the knowledge and uſe of the inſtruments thereto belonging, if by reading this, or any other book ofthe like nature they becomes Surgeons, I muſt needs liken them (asgalen dotha- sºldſmº.16. nother ſort of men”) to Pilots ; book only: to whoſe care,I think none of us would Tºt; §: commit his ſafety at Sea, nor any if wiſe, will commit themſelves to theſe at land, or Sea Kuglprints, either, unleſſe wholly deſtitute of other. The otherthings whereof Imuſt alſo give you notice, are theſe. The figures in the A- natomy are not the ſame uſed by my Author (whoſe were according to thoſe of Veſaliu) but according to thoſe of Bauline, which were uſed in the work of Dr. Croºks and theſe indeed are the better and more compleat. Alſopag. 528. I thought it better to give the - true . of the Helmet floured Aconite, mentioned out offliny,than to reſerve the faig- ned pièure of Matthioluſ, which in our Author was encreaſed with the further fiation - of a Helmet. I have in ſome few places in the margent, which you ſhall find marked with a ſtar, put ſhort annotations, for the better illuſtration of that which is obſcure, &c. I have alſo in the Text to the ſame #. here and there put two or three words, con- tainedintheſe limits [ ], which findhereandthere turned into a plain Parentheſis, eſpe- cially toward the latter end of the book, but thematterisnot great. Further immº- i. I. the § ani # being the laſt part of this work, and not in ſon rer; > Latin,but French - ted into Engliſh out of French by George Baker, a - surgeon ºf this City,ſines. išti fhear, dead beyond the Seas. -- * > “. This is all, Courteous Readir, that'ſ have thought neceſſary to acquaint thee withall %. concerning this, which º; theetotake with theſame mind that it is preſented to the by Émihar wiſhah team happpineſſ. - - º: tº . c. . . . . . º . . . - * * . . . . cº . . . . . . . . . . r - " ' ". . . . . . . . .. - & tº . . . . . . . . - --- - - - - - - * . a - " - - : º -- º - - - i 1 - ... " º - - º º º º .. Two was Johnson. r . r * I - -- I - - - i r . . . . . [tº 3 t iſ - * ; ſ º ºf . f T i. I - - tº . * * - - : -, 2 w ºS3)6 wº (º); ſº 6. 2. w o (~/. º Fº §2. Q/º Sº º Episrle D EDI caro Rie To Henrythe third,the moſtChriſtian . King of France and Poland. - =|Wen as (noff Chriſtian King) weſee the members of §ll maur body by a friendly conſent are alwayer bufted, §ººl and ſtand ready to perform thoſe funéliens for Jºrºll which they are appaintedly nature, for the preſer- º) wation of the whale, ºf which they are parts; ſo it | is convenient that *e, which are, as it were, Citi. T-r zens of this earthly Commonweal ſhould be dili. gent in the following of that calling which (by Gods appointment) we have once taken upon us and content with our preſenteſtate,not carried away with raſhneſſe and envy, deſire different and divers things whereof webavano knowledg, Hexhich doth otherwiſe, perverts & deftle with kated confuſiantbé order and beauty, ou which this ºwnivers conſºr. Wherefore when I conſidered with myſelf, that I was a member of this great Mundant body, and that not altogether unprofitable:Hendeavoured earneſtly, that all men ſhould be acquainted with my duty, and that it might % known how much I conid profit every man. For God is my witneſſe, and all geod men knows that I have now laboured ffy years with all care and pains in the illuſtration and amplifteetion of Chirurgery 3 and that I haveſe certainly touched the mark whereat I aimed that Antiquity may ſeem tabave notbing wherein it may exceed wº, beſide the glory of invention;ner poſterity anything left but a certain ſmall hope to addſomethings, as it is eafteto add to forwar inventions, In performance whereof, I have been ſaprodigall of myſelf, my wateh- ingº,facultieſ and meant, that Iſpared neither time, abour, nor coſt, whereby Irwight ſatisfie and accompliſh my own deſires, this my great work,add the deſires oftbe ſtudiaus. Neither may we doubt but theirſh; dies would at length wax cold,if they only furniſhed with the Theorick and Precepts in Schools and that with much labour, ſhould ſee no mann- all operation, normanifeft way of performing the Art. For which cauſe I ſeeking the praiſe and profit of the French Nation,even with the A 3 binder- - --- ------------- -, -– *~~ The Authors Epiſtle Dedicatory. binderance of my particular eſtate, have endeavoured to illuſtrate and increaſe Chirurgery,hitherto obſcure either by the infelicity of thefor- mer ageſ, or the envy of the 'Profeſſors; and not only with precepts and rules,but being a lover of carved works l beautified it with 30.o.forms, or graven figures,and apt delineations, in which whoſoever (ball at- tentively lookſhall find five hundred anatomicall or organicall figures be- longing to the Art,(if they be reckoned particularly). Toevery of theſe Ibave given their names and ſhewed their uſe, left they ſhould ſeem to have been put in vainly for offentation or delight. But although ihere be few men of this profeſſion which can bring ſo much authority to their writings either with reaſon, or experience as I can ; notwithſtanding I have not been ſo arrogant,but intending to publiſh my work, ifirſt con- municated it with men the moſt excellent in the Art of Phyſick, who gave me greater incouragement to perfeół and publiſh it, that it might be in common uſe: profeſſing they wiſhed nothing more,than that it might be turned into Latin, ſo by which means it ſhould bee known to forain Nations, that there is no kind of Learning which is not delivered with great dexterity of wit intbis Kingdom over which you rule. And thus much Idare boldly affirm,that there is ſcarſe any,be he never ſo ſtately or ſupercilious, but that he may here findſome thing which may delight him, and by which he may better his knowledg. Therefore I doubted not to conſecrate this book unto yonrMajeſty both as a Pattern and treaſury of my labours, aſ well in reſpeči of my duty, who am yoursby nature and education, as that I might manifeſt to all, your Highneſſe exceeding bounty towards me,in placing me,(having heretofore injoyed the office of principall Chirurgeon under three Kings your Majeſties Predeceſſors)in the ſame dignity,and that of your own accord. And moreover I did con- ječure that it would fall ont,as now it doth, that this my work carried through the world by the fame of your Majeſties name, ſhould neither fear the face nor view of any,ſupported by the favour and Majeſty of a moſt invincible Monarch and moſt excellent and renowned Prince. Nei- ther did King Charles the ninth of happy memory,incited by the relati- on of the moſt gracious Queen his Mother, refuſe to read it, being he un- derſtood it proceeded from him,who having happily paſſed all his time in private and publike imployments, and converſed with all men of all fortſ, was judged moſt worthy to obtain this favonr, as to have the front of this work adorned and beautified with the ſplendor of his prefixed name. I encouraged by this hope, deſired that my requeft ſhould paſſe as by a certain continuation and ſucceſſionfrom amoff powerfull, to a moſt Invincible King;and do wholly conſecrate theſe my labours taken for my Countries good unto your ſacred Majeſty. God grant that your #. may have bappy ſucceſſe of all your enterpriſes aboundantly added to Neſtors years. Patis,8.Feb:Anno Dom.1579. Your moſt Chriſtian Majeſties - - faithfull Servant Ambroſe Parey. The Preface. - - - - - | Oſt men derive the Originall of Phyſick from iſºl heaven;for thoſe who hold the beſt opinion of º/|\|| the Creation of the world, affirm, the Elements |\| being created and ſeparated each from other, §lſº man being not as yet made ; incontinently by - - , , , ON 2S5 the divine decree,all herbes and plants with in- Fº finite variety of flowers, endued with various fents,taſtes,colours,and forms,grew and ſprung forth of the bowels of the Earth,enriched with ſomany and great vertues, that it may be thought a great offence to attribute to any other than the deity, the benefit of ſo great a bleſfing ſo neceſſary for ſo many uſes. Neither could Mans Capacity ever have attained to the knewledg of thoſe things without the guidance of the Divine power. For God the great Creator and faſhioner of the World, when firſt he inſpired Adam by the breath of his mouth into a living and breath- ingman,he taught him the nature,the proper operations, faculties and vertues of all things contained in the circuit of this Univerſe. So that if there be any who would aſcribe the glory of this inven- tion toman,he is condemned of ingratitude even by the judgment of Pliny. But this knowledg was not buryed in oblivion with A- dam:but by the ſame gift of God was given to thoſe whom he had choſen and ordained for Phyſick,to put their helping hands to o- thers that ſtood in need thereof. Which opinion was not only re- ceived in the common manner and by the tacite conſent of all Na- tions,but confirmed by Moſei in the Scripture. Which thing jeſus gnº, the ſon of Sirach the wiſeſt amongſt the Jews, hath confirmed ſay- Eccleſ23, tº ing;Honor the Phyſitian with the honor due unto him,for the moſt High hath created him becauſe of neceſſity ; and of the Lord cometh the gift ofhealing.The Lord hath created Medicins of the Earth, and be that is wiſe will not abhor them.Give place and honour to the Phyſitian,for God hath created him,ſet him not go from thee for thou haft need of him.The Græcians who firſt ſeem more fully and with greater fame to have profeſſed the Art of Phyſick, do in a manner conſent with this o- pinion,in acknowledging Apollo to have been the inventer thereof, neither did they it without a reaſonable cauſe. For whether by Apollo they may underſtand the Sun who by its gentle and vitall heat doth bring forth,temper and cheriſh all things; or elſe ſome - Heros, -------—------ The Prºfic. Plin.I.7.c.2. Heros,who incited by an excellent and almoſt divine underſtand- ing firſt taught and put in praðiſethe Medicinall vertues of Herbs; in which ſenſe Ovid brings him in ſpeaking thus: Herbes are of mine invention,and throngh all The world,they methe firſt Phyſitian call. The originall of Phyſick ariſing from thoſe beginnings ſhall al- wayes be celebrated,as celeſtiall,and wasincreaſed principally af. ter this manner. After Apollo,AEſculapius his ſon inſtruáed by his father reduced this Art being as yet rude and vulgar into a little better and more exquiſite form, for which cauſe he was reputed worthy to be accounted as one of the Gods. At the ſame time flouriſhed Chiron the Centaure,who for that he excelled in know- ledgof Plants,and taught Æſculapius (as many report) their facul- ties,is thought by Pliny and ſome others to have been the inventor of Phyſick. AEſculapius had two ſons, Podalirius and Machaon, who following their fathers ſteps and profeſſing Phyſick,did prin- cipally beautifieand pračile that part thereof which is called Chir- urgery, and for that cauſe were accounted the Inventers thereof. After thoſe Aſclepiades left this Art much inlarged as hereditary to his poſterity; by whoſe ſtudy and diligence, that part of the Art was invented and annexed, which by a more curious skill ſearch- eth and cureth thoſe diſeaſes which lye hid within the body. Hip- pocrates the Coan the ſon of Heraclidas, bornef the noble race of Aſtlepiades,Prince of the Phyſitians that were before him,perfeóed Phyſick and reduced it into an Art and wrote divers Books thereof in Greek.Galen ſucceeded him fix hundred years after, who was a man moſt famous not only for his knowledgin Phyſick,but alſo in allother ſciences,who faithfully interpreting every thing that was obſcure and difficult in the writings of Hippocrates, enlarged the frience with many volumes. Thus therefore was the beginning, thus the increaſe and perfeóing the Art of Phyſickas much as can be hoped for from mans induſtry.Although indeed we cannot de- ny but that Experience hath much profited this Art, as it hath and doth many other. For as men perceived that ſomethings were profitable, ſome unprofitable for this or that diſeaſe, they ſet it down,and ſo by diligent obſervation and marking offingularities, they eſtabliſhed univerſall and certain precepts and ſo brought it into an Art. For ſo we find it recorded in ancient Hiſtories, before the invention of Phyſick, that the Babylonians and Aſſyrians had a cuſtom amongſt them to lay their ſickand diſeaſed perſons in the porches and entries of their houſes, or to carry them into the ſtreets and market places, that ſuch as paſſed by and ſaw them, might give them counſel to take thoſe things to cure their diſeaſes, which they had formerly found profitable in themſelves or any o- ther in the like affects,neither might any paſſe by a fickman in ſi- lence. The Preface. lenee. Alſo Strabo writes that it was a cuſtom in Greece that thoſe which were fick ſhould reſort to Æſculapius his Temple in Epi- daurum, that thereas they ſlept,by their dreams they might be ad- moniſhed by the God what means they ſhould uſe to be cured;and when they were freed from their diſeaſes,they writ themanner of their infirmities and the means by which they were cured in tables and faſtened them to the pillars of the Temple, not only for the glory of the God, but alſo for the profit of ſuch, as ſhould after- wards be affected with the like iſ: All which tables(as fame reports) Hippocrates tranſcribed, and ſo from thoſe drew the Att of Phyſick. Beaſts alſo have added much to this Art. For one mad was not only inſtruêed by another, but learned alſo much from brute beaſts,for they by the only inſtiné of nature have found out divers herbs, and remedies, by which they freed and preſerved themſelves from infirmities, which might preſently be transferred to mans uſe. Wherefore confidering that ſuch and ſo many have concurred to bring this Art to perfe&ion, who hereafter dare caſt in queſtien the excellency thereof chiefly if he reſpeš the ſub- jeathereof, Mans body, a thing more noble than all other Mun- dane things, and for which thereſt were created.Which thing ſno- ved Herophilus in times paſt to call Phyfitians The hands of the Gods. For as we by putting forth our hand, do helpany man out of the water or mud into which he is fallen: even ſo we do ſuſtain thoſe that are thrown down from the top of health to the gates of death by violence of diſeaſes, with happy medicins,andasir were by ſome ſpeciall and divine gift deliver them out of the jaws of death. Homer the Prince of Greek Poets affirms that one Phyfitian is far more worthy than many othermeh.All Antiquity gave Phy- fitians ſuch honour, that they worſhipped them with great vene- rationas Gods,or the ſons of their Gods. For who is it which is not much delighted with the divine force of healthful medicins,with which (we ſee by dayly . Phyſitians, as armed with Mercaries rod, do bring back thoſe º: which are e- ven entring the gates of death? Hence itcometh to paſſe that the divine Poets of ancienttimes,as Orpheus,and Muſeus, and Heſiod, and themoſt renowned Philoſophers, Pythagoº, Plate, Ariſtotle, Theophraftus, Chryſippu,Cato 3.3 Parro,eſteemed nothing more excellent than to excell in the knowledgof Medicins,and to teſtifie the ſame by written monuments to Poſterity. For what can be more noble and worthy of a generous diſpoſition than to attain to that by the benefit of Phyſick,that adorned with the ornaments of dignity thou mayeſt have power over other men, and favoured of Princes, Kings,and Emperours, mayeſt appoint and preſcribe to them thoſe things which are profitable to preſerve health, and cure their diſeaſes? But if you look for benefit by ſci- criCes; The Preface. ences;then know that the Profeſſors hereof have beſide ſufficient lººm gain,acquired much honour and many friends.Hippocrates coming Phyſitianshave formerly becn. Names given to Plants. to Abdera to cure Democritus of his madneſs, not only the men of the City,but alſo the women,children, and people of every age, ſexe and rank, went forth to meet him, giving him with a com- mon conſent and loud voice the title of a Tutelary Deity and fa- ther of their Country. But the Athenians, for freeing their coun- try from the plague, with triumphant pompe celebrated playes to his honour, and bountifully ſet upon his head as if he had been a King, a Crown of gold weighing a 1 ooo. pieces of their golden coin,andereaed his ſtatue,for a perpetuall monument of his piety and learning.Eraſſtratus the Nephew of Ariſtotle by his daughter, received, freely given him by Ptolomy King of Egypt,for the cure of his ſon; oo.Talents of Gold. The Emperour Auguſtus henoured Antonius Muſa with a golden ſtatue. Quintus Stertinius yearly re- ceived out of the Emperours Treaſury 12 ooo.5oo. pieces of gold. In the time of our Grandfathers Petrus Aponenfit called Conciliator was ſo famous through all Italy for his knowledgin, Phyſick, that he could ſcarſe beintreated to come to any man of faſhion that was fick, unleſs he gave him 5o. crowns, for every day he was abſent from home: but when hee went to cure Honorius the Biſhop of Rome, he received 4oo, crowns for every day he was abſent, Our French Chronicles relate in what credit & eſtimation james cotte. rius the Phyſitian was with Lewis the 11.King of France; for they reporthe gave him monethly out of his Treaſury loooo. crowns. Phyſickintimes paſt hath been in ſuch eſteem with many famous and noble perſonages,that divers Kings and Princes delighted with the ſtudy thereof,and deſirous to attain glory and credit thereby, called fundry herbs after their own names.For ſo Gentian took its name of Gentius King of Illyria; the herb Lyſimachia of Lyſimachn, the King of Macedon,the Mithridatickherb or Scordium, of Mithri- dates the King of Pontus & Bithinia, Achills of Achylles,centorie of Chiron the Centaure; Artemiffa of Artemiſia the Queen of Caria. Attahºº King of Pergamur,Salomon of judea, Evax of Arabia, and Iab, the King Mauritania, were not only inflamed with a deſire of the knowledgof Plants; but either they have written books of it, or for the great commodity of poſterity,invented by their skilma- ny choiſe antidotes compounded of divers fimples;neither the de- fire of learning this noble ſcience is yet altogether extin&Asma appearby that Indian plant Tobace,called by ſome the noble ; Catherines herb and Medices herb,but commonly the Queens herb, becauſe Catherine Medice, the mother of our Kings,by her fingular ſtudy and induſtry made manifeſt the excellent vertue it hath in curing malign ulcers and wounds, which before was unknown to the French. For theſe worthy men underſtood that their glory, thus The Prºf. --- T thusiaſtened and ingraffed into the deep, and as it were everli- ving roets of plants,would never decay;but ſhould be propagated to all poſterity in many ſucceeding ages, growing up with their ſprouting and buddingſhouts,ſtalks flowers and fruits.Neither did theſe famous men whil'ſt they adorned this part of Phyfick ſuffer the other,which treats of the diſſe&ion of mans body,be buried in oblivion, and without their knowledg; as inſtruáed with the pre- cepts and learning of the wiſeſt men,how artificiall and unimita- ble by mortall hand this fabrick of our body is. Neither is it proba. ble that Apis,0ftris and Ptolomy Kings of Egypt, Solomon, Alexander the great,Mithridates, 4ttalus, ſeeing they dedicated themſelves wholly to the contemplation of naturall things; negle&ed the uſe of Anatomy,and being men moſt defirous to know themſelves,to have beenignorant of the ſtrućture of their own bodies being the habitations oftheir ſouls immortaland made to the Image of God: ſeeing they obſerved with certain judgment the differentlights of the Sun, Moon and Stars;and paſſed over ſo many lands, ſo many ſeas, ſo many regions, ſo far remote one from another,by wayes ſo terrible by reaſon of cold, uncouthneſs,darkneſs, by rocks,by fire and ſword, with greatlabour,charge and danger of life, only that they might ſatisfie their minds thurſting after the knowledg of things;and to have left untouched a thing truly noble, admirable, and moſt worthy of knowledg, eafie to beattained by any and to be acquired without any danger of life, or fortunes. - Seeing therebethree parts ofthat Phyſick which at this time ºf kidº, ded into three we profeſſe,Chirurgery which by the uſe of the hand, Diet which j with a convenient manner of feeding and ordering the body,and Pharmacy that by medicins attempt to expell diſeaſes,and preſerve health; The prime Phyſitians do not without reaſon contend w” of theſe may be accounted the chief.Certainly Horophilus had Pharmacy in ſuch eſteem,that he thought medicins were firſt mix- edand adminiſtred to the fick by Apollo(whom Antiquity thought a great Deity.)And Pliny had ſo good an opinion of Diet, that he exclaims;The true remedies and Antidotes againſt diſeaſes are put into the pot and eaten every day by the poor people. Verily all learned men confeſſe that the manner of curing which is per- formed by diet,is much more facile & proſperous, than that which is done by medicins;as thoſe things which ſought with much labor and coſt are taken with much loathing,and taken are ſcarce retain- ed,but retained they oftwork with much labour and pain: Which things long ago moved Aſclepiades to exclude the uſe of medicins, as hurtfull to the ſtomach. Yet if we will beleeve Celſus, neither of theſe parts merit the preheminence,but both of them give place to Chirurgery.For ſeeing that fortune is very powerfull in diſeaſes, and the ſame Meats and Medicins are often good and often vain, - truly r TThe Preface. - The excellency of Chirurgery. truly itis hard to ſay,whether the health is recovered by the bene- fit of Dietand Pharmacy, or by the ſtrength of the body.Moreover in thoſe caſes,in which we moſt prevail with medicins, althcugh the profit be more manifeſt, yet it is evident that health is often ſought in vain even by theſe things,and often recovered without them. As it may be perceived by ſome troubled with fore eyes, and others with Quartain feavers, who having been long troubled by Phyſitians are ſometimes healed without them. But the effect of Chirurgery as it is very neceſſary,ſo it is the moſt evident amongſt all the parts of phyſick. For who without Chirurgery can hope to cure broken, or luxated parts,who wounds and ulcers,who the fal- ling of the matrix,the ſtonein the bladder,a member infeſted with a Gangrene or Sphacele? Beſides,this part alſo is the moſt ancient; for Podalirius and Machaon following their Generall Agamemnon to the Trojane wars, yeelded no ſmall comfort to their fellow Souldiers. Whom notwithſtanding Homer affirms not to have gi- ven any helpin the Peſtilence,nor in divers other diſeaſes,but on- ly were accuſtomed to heal wounds by inſtruments and medicins. And if the difficulty of learning it argue the excellency of the Art, who can doubt but Chirurgery muſt be the moſt excellent, ſeeing that none ought to be accounted a Shirurgeon or which can perform his duty, without the knowledg of Diet and Phar- macy? But both the other can perform their parts without Chir- urgery if we may beleeve Galen. But if we confider the matter more neerly according to truth; we ſhall underſtand thoſe three parts have a certain common bond and are very near of kindred, ſo that the one implorestheaid of the other; neither can the Phy- fitian do any thing praiſe-worthy without the conſpiracy and joint conſent of theſe three; therefore in ancient times there was but one performer and uſer of all the three parts. But the multi- tude of men daily increaſing, and on the contrary mans life de- creaſing,ſo that it did not ſeemable to ſuffice for to learn and ex- erciſe all the three,the workmen divided themſelves. Wherefore that which happens to any man either by lot,or counſell, thatlet him follow, maintain and only uſe, as mindfull how ſhort his life is,and how long the Art. T H E --- *—- - - - XIV. Ofthe ventricle or flomach, - - w - - - w - - -, ~ r - 1. - --- t - - º : -- A Table of the Books and Chapters. . . Chup. . . Pag, Chap. - - Pag. 1. º.º.Bat Chirurgery iº, 1 |... hollow-vein, . . . . 1b. º º * II. ofahruſticall operations, ib. XXVI: 9ſhe kidneysorcinº, 9I **** º & III. Oſthings naturall, 3 XXVII. Of the ſpermatick veſſels, . . 92 WA § IV. Of elements, - it. |xxviii. 9; the lenicles of ſtones, * 1b. §Wº v. of temperamcats, XXIX. Of the variousbodies or paraſtat's, and of the: *S VI. Oſhumors, - craculatorie veſſels,and the glandulous or proſtates,93” VII, of the praaice of the aforeſaid rules oftempera. § 9.. ; fººts I 3 XX titc try - W y - 15|XXXII. Ol the yard . . . 97 º, 121 XXXIII. Of the frºmwick veſſels and teſticles in ". X. Ofthe ſpirits, 18| mºn, ... . * 79. Ofthe adjunèsofthings naturall 26|XXXIV. of the womb, , , - 99 #º". at |xxxv, of the coats containing the infant in the XIII. Of the air, ib. womb,and of the navill, 1 C2 - #3: : XXXVI. Of the navill, 1C3 imotion and tt - - —. 3.V. Sleep and withing, .. The fourab book, Titating of thewitall?arts contained in xvi. Kepletion, nunition or emptineſe, 2 the Cheſt. xviii. of the returbations or pallions of the º, I. What the Thorax or the cheſt is,into what parts it may xy. Of things againſ, naure, and twº of the cauſe o be divided,and the nature of theſe parts, 1C3 xº diſeaſe 39| II.o. the containing and contained parts of th: chef,103 a dilcar, § 1 | III. Of the breaſts or dugs, 197 xxi. ofa ſymptome, 3 IV. Oſthe clavicles, or collar-bones and ribs, ib. xxiſ. Ofindications, - 3. V. The anatomical adminiſtration of the ſternon, 108 xxiii. oftertain wonderfull and extravagant wºº" VI. Ofthé Pleura,or coat inveſting of the ribs, 109 curing diſeaſes, . . - *7 || VII. Ofthe Mediaſinur, ib, - 53 (V. Of certain juggling and deceitfull wayes of viii. of theLiaphragma,or midriffe, II o guring, *h IX Of the lungs, - ib. * | Of the Pericardium or purſe of the heart, II i Theſecondbºok, Of living creatures and ºf the excellency ºf man, from 41 to pig.59. 1-thirdtack, Treating of the Anatomy of man body, 60 !. The diviſion or partition of mans body, 63 Mſ. Of the containing parts of the Epigaſtrium and the preparation to anatomicall adminiſtration, 66 ſfſ. Of the outmoſt skin or cuticle, | W. Of the true skin, ib. V. Of the fleſhy panicle, 68 Wº Othefat, 69 VII. Of the common coat of the muſcles, O Wilſ. What a muſcle is, and how many differences therebe thereof, ib. IX. Of the parts of a muſcle, 73 X. A more particular inquiſition into each part of a muſ. cle, ib. XI. Ofthe muſcles of the Epigaſtrium,or lower belly,74 XII. Of the white-line, and Peritonawn, or rim of the belly, - 77 XIII, ofthe Epiploon, Omentum, or 2irbus, that is, the kall, 78 79 XV. Of the guts, 8 I XVI. Of the meſentery, 83 XVII. Ofthe glandults in general', and ofthe Pancrem, X. Of the hearſ, 111. XI. Of the orifices and valves of the heart, * 14 XII. Of he diſtribution of the Vena Arterioſa, and the Arteria Venoſa, ib. XIII. Of the diſliibution of the hollow. vein, I 1.5 XIV. Of the diſtribution of the nerves or ſinews of the fixth conjugation, 119 XV. The diviſion of the arteries, - ib. XVI. Of the Thymuſ, 12 I XVII Qfthe Aſpera attery or weazon, 122 XVIII. Of the gallet, 1.23 The fifth book, of the animall parts cºntained in the lead. I Ageneral deſcription of the head, I 14 II. Othe muſculous skin of the head, (commonly called the hairy ſcalp)and of the Pericranium, 125 III. Of the ſutures, ib. IV. Of the Cranium, or skull, 126 V. Ofthe Meningeſ, that is, the two membranes called Dura Mater and Pia Mater, 128 VI, Of the brain, - ib. VII. Of the ventricles and mamillary proceſſes of the brain, 12 O VIII. Of the ſeven conjugations of the nerves of ă. brain, ſo called,becauſe they alwayes ſhew the nerve conjugated and doubled, that is, on each ſide one, 133 or ſweet-brtad, ib. IX. Of the Rtte Mirabilé, or wonderfull net.and of the XVIII. Of the liver, - 84 wedg bone, . . . . I 35 XIX. Ofthe bladder of the gill, 85 X. Oftheholes of the inner baſis of the skull, 136 XX Oſtheſpleen of milt, 86 XI.Of the Perforations of the externall laſt of the brain, - XXI. Of the Veni Poria, and gate-vein, and the diſtribu- - - ib. tion thereof, ib. XII. Ofthe ſpinall marrow, or pith of the back, 137 XXII. Oſthe originall of the artery, and the diviſion of _- the branch,deſcending to the naturall parts, 81 - XXIll Of the diſtribution ofthe nerves to the natural The ſixth book, treating ºf the muſcles and bones, and the parts 8 - 133 XXIV. The manner oftaking out the guts, ; otherex tream part of the body. 3. - **V. The originalland diſtribution of the deſcendent |I. of the bones ofthe face, ii. § - - x- - - - - - ! º A Table of the Books and Chapters. * --- Chap. Page | Chap. Pag. II. Of the teeth, 139 XXIII Of the feaver which happens upon an ordema. III. Of the broad muſcle, 140 tous tumor, --- 216 IV. Of the eye-lids and eye.brows, 142 | XXIV. Of Scirºbin or an hard rumor proceeding of V. Of the eyes, rb melancholy, a 17 VI: Q: he muſcles, coats,and humors ofthe eye, 144 |XXV. Of the cure of stirrhia, 218 VII. Of the noſe, 145 | XXVI. Oſa cancer alieady generated, ib. VIII Of the muſcles of the face, 146 XXVII. Ofthecauſes,kinds,and Prognoſticks of a can- |X. Of the muſcles of the lower jaw, ib. cer, - 219 X. Of the cars and Parotides, or kernels of the ears, 143 XXVIII. Of the cure of acancer beginning and net yet XI. Of the bone Hjoideſ,and the muſcles thereoſ, 149 ulcerated, 22O XII. Of the tongue, 150 |XXIX. Of the cure of an ulcerated cancer, ib. XIII. Of the mouth, 151 |XXx. Of the ropick medicins to be applyed an to ul- XIV. Of the Gargareen, or Vvula, ib. cerated,and not ulcerated cancer, 221 XY. Of the Law inz, or throtle, 152 |XXXI. Ot the ſeawer which happenethin Scirrhew t XVI. Of the neck and parts thereof, 153 ... mars, 223 X VII. O. the muſcles ofthe neck, 156 | XXXII.Of an Areariſina,that is,the dilatation or ſpring- XVIII. O. the mºſcle, ofthe chea and loins, 16 i ing of an artcry vein or finew, 224 XIX Oi the muſcles of the Houlier blade, I 63 X^. The deſcription of the hand taken in generall, 164 XXI. The deſtribution of the ſubclavian vein,and firſt of the Cephalica or Humeraria, 165 XXI. The deſcription of the Axillary vein, iš XXIII. The diſtribution of the axillary artery, I56 XXIV. Q: the nerves of the neck,back, and arm, ib. XXV. The deſcription of the bone of the arm, and the muſcles which move it, 168 XXVI. A diſcription of the bènes of the cubit, and the muſcles moving them, 170 XXVII. A deſcription of the bones of the writt, after- wriſt and fingers, 171 XXVIII. Of the muſcles which ſeaſed in the cubit move the wand,and with it the hand, 173 XXIX. Of the muſcles of the inſide of the hand, I XXX. A deſcription of thc leg taken in gencialſ, 1 : XXXI. A de cription ºf the crurall vein, B7 XX XII A deſcription of the crurall artery, 1 77 XXXIII. Of the nervcs of the loins, holy-bone, and thigh, - ib. XXXIV. Of the proper parts of the thigh, 178 XXXV. Of the muſcles moving the thigh, 18o XXXVI. Of the bones of the leg or ſhank, 181 XXXVII. Of the muſcles of the legs, 182 XXXVIII. Of the bones of the foot, 18; XXXIX. Of the muſcles moving the foot, 185 Xt. Of the muſcles moving the toes of the feet, 136 XLI. An epitome or brief recitall of the bones in mans body, 187 XLII: An epitome ofthe names and kinds of compoſure of the bones, 190 The ſeventh Book, of tumors againſ nature in general. The Eighth book, ofthe particular tumors againſt Namre, I. Of an Hydrocephalos, or watery tumor which come monly affetts the heads of infants, 226 II. Ofa Polypus being an eating diſeaſe in the noſe, 227 III. Of the Parotideſ, that is, certain ſwellings about the ears, 228 IV. Of the Ephlit, or overgrowing of the fleſh of the Gums, 229 W. Of the Ravula, ib. VI. Of the ſwelling of the glandules, or almonds of the throat, 23e VII. Of the inflammation and relaxation in the Wvula or Columella, ib. VIII. Of the Augina or ſquinzy, 232 1x. Of the Brºnchocºl, or rupture of the throat, ags X. Of the Piuriſie, 234 XI. Of the Dropſie, ab XII. Of the cure of the dropſie, 23 - XIII. Of the the tumor and relaxation of the navell, 23 XIV. Of the tumors of the groins and cods called Hervie, that is, Ruptures, ib, XV. Of the cure of ruptures, 239 XVI. Ofthe golden ligature or the Pundu, Aurém,as they call it, - - 242 XVII. Ofthe cure of other kinds of ruptures, 244 XVIII. Of the talling down of the fundament, 246 XIx. Of the Paronychia, ib. XX. Of the ſwellingofthe knees, 247 XXI. Of the Dracunculu, it. I. What a tumor againſ nature, vulgarly called an Impo- fluine,is,and what be the differences thereof, 195 II. Of the generall cauſes of tumors, 196 III. The ſigns of impoſtumes or tumors in generall, ib. IV. Of the Prognoſticks in impoſturaes, 197 V. Of the generall cure of rumors againſt nature, 198 VI. Of the four principall and generall tumors, and ofo- ther impoſtumes which may be reduced to them, 199 VII. Oſa Phlegmon, ib. VIII. Ofthe cauſes and ſigns of a Phlegmon, 2O2 IX. Of the cure of a true Phlegmon, 1b. X Of the cure of an ulcerated phlegmon, 2O2 XI. Oſſeavers, and the cure of the leavers which accom- pany a Phlegmon, 204 XII. Of an Eryſipelin,or inflammation, 2O5 XIII, Of the cure of an Fryſiptlas, it. XIV. Ofthe Herpes;that is, eaters,or ringworms,or ſuch like, 208 XV.offeavers,which happen upon eryſepelous tumors ib. XVI. Of an 0-dema or cold phlegmatick tumor, 209 XVII. Of the cure of flatulent and wateriſh tumors,211 XVIII. Of the cure of a flatulent and wateriſh tumor,15. XIX Of an Atheroma, Steatoms,and Melicerit, 2 I 3. XX. Of the cure of Lupie, that is, wens, or ganglions 2I 3 XXI. Ofa Ganglion more particularly ſo called, 214 XXII. Oſthc,3}rwme of $ crophale, that is, the Kings cwill, 315 The ninth Book; Of wounds in fentral. I. What a wounds is, what the kinds and differences thereofare,and from whence they may be drawn, or de- rived, 25 i II. Of the cauſes of wounds, 252 III. Of the ſigns of wounds, iê. IV. Of Prognoſticks to be made in wounds, 353 V. Of the cure of wounds in generall, ib. VI. Of ſutures, 254 VII. Of the Flux of blood, which uſually happens in wounds, 256 VIII. Of the pain which happens upon wounds, 257 1X. Of convulſion by reaſon of a wound, ib. X. The cure of a convulſion, 258 XI. Ofthe cure of a convulſion, by ſympathy and pain, 259. XII. Of the Palſie, ib. xIII. Of the cure of the palfie, 260 XIV. Ofſwouning, 26 I XV.Of Delirium (i.) raving talking idly,or doting, ib. The tenth Book, of the green and blend wºunds of each , part. I. Of the kinds and differences of a broken skull, 262 II. Of the cauſes and ſigns of a broken skull, 264 III. Of the ſignsofa broken skull, which are manifeſt to our ſenſe, 265 IV. Of * ATable of the Book and Chapters. Chup. - Pag. A Chap. Pag. IV. Ofa fiſſure being the firſt kind of abroken skull,ib. lx. What remains for the Chiturgeon to do in this kind W. Of contuſion, which is the ſecond patt of a fia. { ...of wounds, s 321 {luſc. *. 267 X. Of bullets which remain in the body, for a long VI, of an effaëute, depreſſioneſ the bone, being the time after the woundis healed up, - 322. thirdkind of a ſtature. 269 |XI. How to corred the conſtitutions of the air, ſo that Wll. Oſaſcal,being the fourth kind of abroken skull. the noble parts may be ſtrengthened, and the whole - - 271 body beſide, . . . - . . . . i* VIII, of a Rºſmiu, orcounterfiſſure, being the fifth XI. Certain memorable hiſtories, . . . . ib. kind of fraćture, - ib. XIII. An apology concerning wounds made by ºwn: Ix, ofthe moving or concuſſion ofthe brain, 272 X. Of prognoſticks to be made in ſtatures of the skull, 274 XI.Why when the brain is hurt by a wound of the head, there may follow a convulſion of the oppoſite part,275 xii, Aconvulſion of the deadly ſigns in the wounds of the head, - 75 XIII, Ofſalutary ſigns in wounds of the heads, º XIV, ofthe generall cure of a broken skull, and of thi ſhot, ho have lab 24 XIV. Anotherapology, againſt thoſe who hy" ºr cd with new reaſons, * prove that wounds made by gunſhot are poyſoned, - 326 XV. How wounds made by arrows differ from thoſe *º. - 327 XVI. Of the diverſity of arrows and dart, i5. xvii. orhºofthe wounded parts & 333 XVIII. Oſdrawing forth arrows, ib. Xix, how arrows broken in a wound may be draw” forth, , - 329 XX. What to be done, when an arrow is left faſtened or ſticking in a bone, , - - tº is: XXI. Ofpoyſonous wounds, tº it. of cantuſion, and Gangrene, therwelfth boºk I. Ofa contuſion, --- , , 33° II, ofthe generall cure of great and enomous toniº; ons - a ſymptomes uſually happening thereupon, 1 XV, ofthe particular cure of wounds of the head, and of the muſculous skin, 279 XVI, of the particular tute of a frature or broken skull, - 281 XVII. Why we uſe trepāning, in the fratures of the skull, - 282 XVIII. A deſcription oftrepans, 183 XIX. Of the places ofthe skullwhereto you may not: ply atrePan, - 285 XX, ofthe corruption and caries, or rottenneſe of hº bones of the head, - 286 XXI. Of the diſcommodities which happen to the craſſa meninx, by Haºwics of he skull, 287 XXII. Ofthe cure efthe brain being ſhaken or moved, 289 XXIII. Ofthe wounds of the face, 29O xxIV. Of the wounds of the eyes, 291 XXV. Ofthe wounds of the checks, 293 XXVI. Of the wounds ofthe noſe, 224 XXVII. Ofthe wounds of the tongue, ... ib. XXVIII. Of the wounds of the ears, 293 XXIX, ofthe wounds ofthe neck and throat, ib. XXX. Of the wounds of the cheſt, 296 XXXI. Ofthecure of the wounds of the dieſt, 297 XXXII, ofthe differences,cauſes, ſigns, and cure of an Heflick feaver, - 299 ºxxxiii. of the wounds of the Epigaſtrium,and ofthe whole lower belly, - 301 XXXIV. Ofthecure of wounds of the lowet belly, 302 xxxv. ofthewounds of the groins, yard and teſti- cles, 303 XXXVI. Ofthe wounds of the thighs and legs. ib. XXXVII, Of the wounds of the nerves, and nervous parts, ib, XXXVIII. Of the cure of the wounds of the nervous parts, 304 XXXIX. Of the wounds of the joints, J 305 XL. Of the womads of the Ligaments, 306 —- Ofwºund, made by Gunſhot, other fieryEngine, and fair III, How we mua handle contuſions when **** joined with a wound, - 32: IV. Of thoſe contuſions whichare withouta wound, ib. W. By what means the contuſed part may be freed from the fear, and imminent danger ºf a gangrºnº ib, VI. of that ºrange kind of ſymptome which happen." upon confuſions of the ribs, 332 VII. A diſcourſe of Mummia, or mummy; ibº VIII. Ofcombuſtions and their differences, 333 ix. Of hor and attrađive medicias to be applyed tº burns, - - 334 X. Ofa gangrene and mortification, 33.5 XI.Ofthe generalland particular cauſes of a gangrenesiſ. XII. Of the antecedent cauſes of a gangſence 70, XIII. Of the figns of a gangrene, 336 XIV. Ofthe prognoſticks ingsngreness 337, XV. Of the generall cure of a gangrene, ib. XVI. Of the particular cure of a gangrent, il, xviithe figuofa perfeónecrºft, or motification, 34' XVIII. Where amputation mnſt be made, . . . ib. XIX. How the ſcăion or amputation muſt be per- formed, 339 xx. How to flanth the bleeding when the member is taken off, it, XXI. How after the bloud is flasched, you muſhdieſe the wounded member, 340 XXII, How you muſt flop the bleeding, ifany of the bound up veſſels chance to get looſe, ib. xxIII. How to perform the reſidue of the cure of the amputated member, ib. XXIV. What jaſ occaſion moved the Author to deviſe ſºu of weapons; the eleventh book. The Preface. The firſt diſcourſe wherein wounds made by gunſhot,are freed from being bunt,or cauterized according to Wigzel method. - 309 Another diſconſe of theſe things, which King Charles the ninth, eiurning from the Expedition, and taking of Žoven,inquired of me concerning wounds made by this new form of remedy, to ſtanch the blond after the amputation of a member,and to forſake the common way uſed almoſt by all Chirurgeons; which is by ap: plication of aduall cauteries, 34: XXV. The pračice of the former precepts is declared,to- gether with a memorable hiſtory of a certain ſouldiers whoſe arm was taken offat the clbow, 34* tºnho, 31 I I. A diviſion of wounds drawn from the variety of the wounded parts and the bullets which wound, 31; I 0fulstrºfiftula', and hamroid, the thirteenth book, . Of the nature, cauſes and differences of ulcers, 343 !. Ofthe ſigns of wounds made by gunſhot, ib. II. Of the figns of ulcers, 344 III. How theſe wounds muſt be ordered at the firſt dreſ. | III. Of the Frognoſticks of ulcers, ib, I fing, - ib. IV. Ofthe generall cure of ulcers, 34? V. A deſcription offit inflruments to draw forth bullets, V. Oſadiſemperedulcer, 346 andother ſtrange bodies, 3.16|| VI. Of an ulcer with pain, W: What defing muſt firſt be uſed, after the flrange | VII. Of alcers, with overgrowing of roº % ºlies are pluckt or drawn out of the wound, 3:3 fleſh, 7b. VI. How you ſhall order it at the ſecond dreſſin V " _ _ - - - gº 31 III. Ofan ulcer putrid and breeding worms, b. VII. By what means flrange bodies, left in at º: IX. Of a .." ld an ingworms, aſ dºng, may be drawn forth, 320 X. Ofa virulent and malign ulcer, which is termed “ſ. VIII. Of indications to be obſerved in this kind of ) thrº, and ofa Chironian ulcer, - - - - - - - * w - - ounds, 1h - a. ki. An - t ATable ofthe Books and Chapters. | XI. An advertiſement to the young Chirurgeon touch- ing the diſtance of times wherein malign ulcers are to be dreſſed , 349 XII. How to bind up ulcers. --- ib. XIII. Of the cure of particular ulcers, and firſt of thoſe of the eyes, 35o XIV. Of the Özena and ulcers of the noſe, th. XV. Of the ulcers of the mouth, ib. XVI. Of the ulcers of the ears, 351 XVII. Of the ulcers of the windºwuwº. and guts - - xviiff ºf the ulcers of the kidnies and bladder, 352. XIX. Of the ulcers of the womb, - 353 XX. Cf the varices, and their cure by cutting, ib. XXI. Of fiſtula's, 3.54 XXII. Of the cure of fiſtula's, 355 KXIII. Of the fiſtula's in the fundament, ib. KXIV. Of haemorrhoides, of Bandages ºr Ligaturer, the fourteenth Bºok, I. Of the differences of bandages, 357 II. Sheweth the indications and generall precepts of fit- __ting of bandages and ligatures, . . ib. III. Of the three kinds of handages neceſſary in fra- ôtures, .338 IV. Of the binding up of fraaures aſſociated with a wound, 359 V. Certain commonprecepts of the binding up of fra- ôtures and luxations, ib. VI. Of the uſes for which ligatures ſerve, s: 10. VII. Of bolſters or compreſſes, VIII. Of the uſe of ſplints, junks, and caſes. 361 * off.a.ru, the first, sº I. What a Pračture is, and what the differences there- of are, - 361 II. Of the ſigns of a fraćture, 362 III. Prognoſticks to be made in fraćtures, ib. IV. The generall cure of broken and diſlocated bones, . . . 363 v. By what means you may perform the third intentſ. on in curing fraćtures and diſlocations, which is, the hindering and correàion of accidents and ſym- toms, 364 . Of the fraćture of the noſe, 365 VII. Of the fraćture of the lower jaw, ib. VIII. Of the fračture of the clavicle, or collar bone, 366 ix. Of the fraćture of the ſhoulder blade, ib. X. Of the fraćture and depreſſion of the Sternon, or breaſt bone, 367 XI. Of the fraćture of the ribs, ib. XII. Of certain preternaturall affeds which enſue up- on broken ribs, 368 XIII. Of the fraćture of the vertebre, or rack bones of the back, and their proceſes, 369 XIV. Of the fraćture of the holy bone, ib. XV. Of the fraaure of the rump, ib. XVI. Of the fraćture of the hip, or of ilium, ib, XVII. Of a fraćture of the ſhoulder, or arm bone, ib. XVIII. Of the fraćture of the cubit, or ell and wand, . 37 o XIX. Of the fraćture of a hand, ib. XX. Of the fraćture of a thigh, ib. XXI. Of the fraćture of therhigh nighto the joint, or the upper or lower head of the bone, ib. XXII. Of the fraćture of the Paiella, of whirle bone of the knee, ib. XXIII. Of a broken leg, ib. RXIV. Of ſomething to be obſerved in ligation, when a fraćture is aſſociated with a wound, 375 XXV. What was uſed to the Authors leg after the firſt • dreſſing, ik. XXVI. What may be the cauſe of the convulſion twitch- ings of broken members, 376 XXVII.Certain documents concerning the parts where- on the Patient muſt neceſſarily reſt, whilſt he lyes in his bed, ič. *XVIII. By what mans we may know the cala is a t 336 Chap. P4- breeding, 377 XXIX. Of thoſe things that may hinder the generation of a £alluſ > and how to correót the fault thereof, if it be ill formed, 378 XXX. Of fomentations which be uſed in broken bones 7 XXXI. Of the fraćtures of the bones in the feet. 3 º T- Of Diſlocationſ or Luxations, the ſixteenth Boºk. I. Of the kinds and manners of diſlocations, 379 II. Of the differences of diſlocations. #: III. Of the cauſes of diſlocations, ić. IV. The ſigns of diſlocations, ib. M, QEPrognoſtickito be made upon luxations, 38. VI. Of the generall cure of diſlocations, 38x. VII. The deſcription of certaine engins, ſerving for the reſtoring .#diſlocations, iš. VIII. Of the diſlocation of the jaw bone, 383 IX. How to ſet the jaw diſlocated forwards on both ſides, 384 *.9f reſtoring the jaw diſlocated forwards but on on: ſide, ii. XI. Of the luxation of the collar bone, ib. #!. Of the luxation of the ſpine, or back bone, 38; XIII. Of the diſlocation of the head, 1b. *TY. Of the diſlocation of the vertebra, or radº bones of the neck, ib. XV. Of the diſlocated vertebre of the back. 386 *Y. How to reſtore the ſpine outwardly diſlocated, i. XVIII. A more particularinquiry of the diſlocation of #.ºertebræ, proceeding from an internall cauſe, 387 *Yº: Prognoſticks of the diſlocated vertebre of the ck, ib. XIX. Of the diſlocation of the rump, sº XX. Of the luxation of the ribs, ib XXI. Ofa diſlocated ſhoulder, *śl. Of the firſt mannerºſetting a ſhoulder, whi is with ones fiſt. (389) XXIII. Of the ſecond manner of reſtoring a ſhoulder. that is, with the heel; when as the Patient by reaſon of pain can neither fit, nor fland. (390) XXIV. Of the third manner of reſtoring a ſhoulder, ii. XXV. Of the fourth manner of reſtoring a diſlocated ſhoulder, (391) XXVI. Of the fifth manner of putting the ſhoulderine tº joint, which is performed by a Ladder, i5. **VII. The fixth manner of refloring a ſhoulder. luxated into the arm-pit, (392) XXVIII. How to reſtore a ſhoulder diſlocated’;º wards, 394 Xººx. Of the ſhoulder luxated outwardly, §: XXX. Of the ſhoulder diſlocated upwards. * *** {{. XXXI. Of the diſlocation of the eſbow, iš. XXXII: How to reſtore the elbow, diſlocated out- wardly, (396) XXXIII. Of the diſlocation of the elbow to the infid: *2f a compleat and uncomplcat luxation, (397 XXXIV. Of the diſlocation of the Styliformit or bod- kin-like proceſſe of the cubitor ell, iº. XXXV. Of the diſlocation of the wriſt, Gº? XXXVI. Of the diſlocated bones of the wriſt, tº. *XXVII. Of the diſlocated bones of the after-wriſt, -. 389 XXXVIII. Of the diſlocated finger, it. XXXIX. Of a diſlocated thigh, or hip, ib. XL. Prognoſticks belonging to a diſlocated hip, 390 XLI. Of the ſigns of the hip, diſlocated outwardly, or inwardly, il. XLII. Of the thigh bone diſlocated forwards, 391 XLIII. Of the thigh bone diſlocated backwards, ib. XLIV. Of reſtoring the thigh bone diſlocated inwards, 392. XLV. Of reſtoring the thigh diſlocated outwardly, 393 XLVI. Of reſtoring the thigh diſlocated forwards, 394 xLVII. Of reſtoring the thigh diſlocated backwards, ib. XLVIII. Of the diſlocation of the whirl bone of . knee, 19- xLIx. Of the diſlocated knee, 395. w TZ Table ofthe Books and Chapter. --- Chap. - Pag. L. Of a knee diſlocated forwards, 395. LI.Of the ſeparation of the greater and Jeffer focile, ib. LII. Of the leg bone, or greater focile diſlocated, and divided from the paſterbone, iš. LIII. Of the diſlocation of the heel, 396 LIV. Of the ſymptomes which follow upon the contu- ſon of the heel, ib, LV. Of the diſlocated paſtern, orancle bone, 397 LVI. Of the diſlocation of the Inſtep and back of the foot, ih, LVII. Ofthe diſlocation of the toes, #b. LVIII. Of the ſymptomes, and accidents which may befall a broken or diſlocated member, 398 ofdivers other preternaturall #. whoſe cure is commonly performed by Surgery, The ſeventeenth book, I. ofan Alopecia,or the falling away of the hairs of the head, w 3; II. Of the tiens or ſcaldhead, jºb. III. Of the vertige or giddineſe, 40ſ IV. 9f the hemicrasia or megrim, ič, V. Of certain affets ofthe eyes, and firſt of flaying up the ºpper eye-lid when it is too lax, 402 WI. Of lagopthalme, or the hare-eye, 403 VII. Of the chaistion, orhail ſtone,and the Hordeºlºm, or barly corn ofthe eye-lids, ib. VIII. Ofthe Hydaritor fatneſſe of the eye-lids, fb. IX. Of the eye-lids faſtened or glºwed together, 494 X. Ofthe itching of the eye-lids, ib. XI. Oflippindo, or blear-eyes, XII. Of the Opthalmia, or inflammation of the eyes, ib. XIII. Of the proptoft, that is, the falling or the ſtarting forth of the eye, and of the phthiſ, and cam/ft of the ſame, 406 XIV. Of the ungula, or web, ik, xy, of the agilepºſſula lacrymſº, or weeping fiſtula of the - xvi. of:ſºapbyloma or grape-like ſwelling, : XVII. Ofthebypºpyon, that is, the ſuppurate or putrid eye, - ... 489 XVIII. Of the mydriaſis, or dilation of the pupil of º eye, 90, XIX. Of a cataraft - ib. xx, ofthe Phyficall cure of a beginning catarat, 4to xxI.By what ſign; ripe and curable cataraasanay be diſ. covered from unripe and uncurable ones, 4II XXII. Ofthecouching a cataraë. il. xxIII, ofthe floppingofthe paſſage of the cars, and of the falling of things thereinto, - . . 412 XXIV. Ofgetting ſittlebones, and ſuch like things out of the jaws and throat, 413 XXV. Of the toothach, ib, XXVI. Of other affe′s of the teeth, 414 XXVII. Of drawing of teeth, 415 XXVIII. Of clenſing the teeth, 417 XXIX. of the impediment and contration ºf the tongue, ib, xxx, of ſuperfluous fingers, and ſuch as ſtick *: ther, jb. XXXI. Ofthe too ſhort a prepute, and of ſuch as have been circumciſed, 418 XXXII. of phimofti,and paraphimoſis, that isſo great a conflriàion ofthe prepuce about the the glans or nut that it cannot be bared or uncovered at pleaſure, ik. XXXIII. Of thoſe whoſe glans is not rightly perfora. ted,and of the too ſhort or too ſtrait ligament bridle, or coard of the yard. 4 I XXXIV. Of the cauſes of the ſtone, # XXXV. Of the ſigns of the ſtone in the kidneys and bladder, 420 XXXVI. Prognoſticks in the ſtone, 42 I XXXVII. WWhat cure is to be uſed when we fear the ſtone, 422 XxxVIII, What is to be done when the ſtone falleth out of the kidney into the ureters 433 XXXIX. What muſt be done the ſtone being fallen into the neck of the bladder, 424 XL. What courſe muſt be taken, if the ſtoneflicking in the wreter, or urinary paſſage, annot be gotten our by the fogmentipped art, 425. Chap. Pag. XLI.What manner offečion is to be made, when altone -is in a boyes bladder, . 426 XLII. How to cut men,for the taking out of the flon;is the bladder, - 427 XLIII. What cure muſt be uſed to the wound when the ſtone is taken forth, , 431 XLIV. How to lay the patient after the fiene is taken away, 432 XIV. How to cure the wound made by the inciſion, it. xlvi. Whaf cure is to be uſed to ulcers, when as the urine flows through them, ong after theft one is drawn out, 433 xºr. How to take ſlopes out of womens blad- T$2. 4. XLVIII. Of the ſuppreſſion of the urine by intº cauſes, 434 XLIX. A digreſſion concerning the purging offuch as are unprofitable in the whole body by the urine, 435 LBy what external cauſes the urine is fuppreſtand prog- inoſticks concerning the ſuppreſſion thereof, ib, II. Of bloudy urine, 436 III. Of the ſigns of the ulcerated Kidneys, it. LIII. Ofthe figns ofthe ulceratcdbladder, 437 LIV. Prognoſiks of the ulcerated reins and bladder,ib. LV. What cure muſt be uſed in the ſuppreſſion of the urine, - 437 LVI. Of the diabete,or inability to hold the urine, 433 LVII. Ofthe flrangary, ik. LVIII, Ofthe colick, 439 LIX. Of phlebotomy or bloud-letting, 44I LX. How to open a vein or draw blood from thence, 442 IXI, Ofcupping-glaſſes or ventoſ”, 443 LXII. Ofleeches and their uſe, 44; of the Gent; the eighteenth beak, I. Of the deſcription of the gout. 445 II. Of the occult cauſes of the gour, ić. III. Of the manifeſt cauſes of the gout, 448 IV. Out of what part the matter of the goût may flow down upon the joints, iſe v. The ſigns of the Arthritick humor flowing from the brain, 449 v} The ſigns of a gouty humor, proceeding from the iver, - - ib. VII. By what figns we may underſtand thisor that hu- mor, to accompany the gout in malignity, iº, VIII. Prognoſticks in the gout, 450 IX. The generall method of preventing and suring the gout, º 4;I X. Of vomiting, 452 XI. The other generall remedies for the gout, ib. XII. What diet is convenient for ſuch as have the gout, 453 xIII. How to ſtrengthen the joints, *54 XIV. Of the palliativecure of the gout, and themateri- all cauſes thereof, 455 XV. Of locall medicins that may be uſed to a cold gout, 456 XVI. Of locall medicias to be applyed to a hot or ſan- guino gent, 4;g 19. XVII. Uflocall medicins for a cholerick gout, XVIII. What remedies muſt be uſed in pains of the joints proceeding of a diſemper only, without . ter - 466 xix.’ What is to be done after the fit of the gout is i. wer - Jºe xx. 6fthe tophi, or knots which grow at the joints of ſuch as are troubled with the gout, 46t XXI. Of the flatulencies contained in the joints, and counterſeiting true gouts, and of the remedies to be uſed thereto, - - 462 XXII. Of the ſchin, hip gout, or Seiaries, ib, XXIII. The cure of the ſciatics, 63 XXIV. Of the flatulent convulſien, or convulſive con- tradion, which is commonly called by the French Goutcramp;and by the Engliſh the cramp, 464 ºf t - A Table of the Books and Chapters. Chap. - - - Pag. ſerve our bodies in fear of the plague, and cure tº already infected therewith, ib VIII: 9ſ local medicins to be applyed outwardly, sº. IX. Of 9ther things to be obſerved for prevention, in fear of the plague, - - $4. X. Of the #: of Magiſtrates in time of the plague ib. XI. What caution muſt be uſed in chooſing Phyān, Apothecaries, and Surgeons, who may have care of ſuch as are taken with the plague, --- XII. How ſuch as undertake the cure of the #". to arm themſelves, ib. XIII. Of the figns of ſuch as are infected with the lague, **- 546 XIV. What ſigns in the plague are mortall, 547 XV. Signs of the plague coming by contagion of the air without any fault of the humours, 548 XYI, Signs ef the plague drawn into the body by the fault and putrefaction of humours, XVII. Of the prognoſtication that is to be in ;I. 549 XVIII:How apeſtilent fever comes to be bred inus, #3. XX. Into what place the Patient ought to betake him- ſelfe ſo ſoone as he finds himſelfe infeated, 5.5 L XX: What diet ought to be obſerved, and firſt of the choice of meat, 552. XXI. What drink the Patient infected ought to uſe, 5.45 plague 549 inſtituted XXII. Of antidotes to be uſed in the plague, ::: XXIII. Of Epithems to be uſed for i. ſtrengthening of the principal parts, 556 XXIV. Whether purging and blood-lettingbe neceſſa- - ‘. *A*...ºf The nineteenth Book. ºf. &, , .522.86. thap. pág. 1. Of the lues venerea, and thoſe ſymptomes which hap- en by the means thercof, 464 II. Of the cauſes of the lurs venered, 465 III. In what humor the malignity of the latt venered reſides, . 466 IV. Ofthe figns of the luet venerta, 4. V. Of prognoſticks, 10. .VI. How many and by what means there are to oppugn this diſeaſe, 468 VII. How to make choice of the wood Guaicum, 1b. VIII. Of the preparation of the decoétion of *:::: - 469, IX. Of the ſecond manner of "curing the lues venerea , which is performed by frićtion or unétion, 47 O x. Of the choice preparation and mixing of Hydrargy- rum, - ib. XI. How to uſe the unétion, - 471 XII. What cautions to be uſed in rubbing, or anointing. the Patient, 472 XIII. Of the third manner of cure, which is performed by cerates and cmplaiſters, as ſubſtitutes of undtions, 473 XIV. Of the fourth manner of curing the lues venerea, - - 475 XV. Of the cure of the ſymptomes, or ſymptomatique affects of the lues venerea, and firſt of the ulcers of the ard, ib. XVI. How a 5onerrhaea differeth from a virulent ſtran- $º - - 476 XVII. Of the cauſes and difference of the ſcalding, or ſharpneſſe of the urine, - ić. XVIII. Prognoſticks in a virulent ſtrangury, 477 XIX. The chiefe heads of curing a genurrbara, 478 xx. The generall cure both of the ſcalding of the wa- ter, and the virulent ſtrangury, ib. XXI. Of the proper cure of a virulent ſtrangury, ib. XXII. Of caruncles,or fleſhy excreſcences which ſome- times happen to grow in the urethea by the heat or ſcalding of the urin. 479 -XXIII. What other remedies ſhall be uſed to caruncles occaſioned by the lues venerea, 481 XXIV. Of venercall Bubºes, or ſwellings in the sº - - 452 XXV. Of the exoftoffs, bunches, or knots growing upon the bones, by reaſon of the lues ventrea, 483 XXVI. Why the bones become rotten, and by what means it may be perceived, ib. XXVII. Of ačtuall and potentiall cauteries, 488 XXVIII. Of the vulnerary paion, ib. XXIX. Oftetters, ring-worms, or chops, occaſioned by the luet venerea, 4. XXX. Of curing the latt venerea in infants and little children, ib. The twentieth Book, ofthe ſmallpºx and meazks; aſ alſo of worms and the leproſe, from 491. to 505. 491 The ºne and twentieth Book, of poſºns, and of the * biting, and ſinging of a mad dog, and the biting, and ſinging of other venemous creatureſ, from Pag-504. to Pag,534. 504 The two and twentieth Book, Of the Plague. I. The deſcription of the plague, II. Of the divine cauſes of an extraordinary plague, ib. III. Of the naturall cauſcs of the plague, 536 1V. Of the preparation to humors to putrefaction, and admiſſion of peſtiferous impreſſions, 537 V. What ſignes in the air and earth prognoſticate a plague, 538 VI. By uſing what cautions in air and diet, one may prevent the plague, , 539 VII. Of the cordiall remedies by which we may prº- ry in the beginning of peſtilent diſeaſes, 557 XXV. Of purging medicins in a peſtilent diſeaſe, $38 XXVI. Of many ſymptomes which happen together with the plague, and firſt of the pain . head,560. XXVII. Of the heat of the kidnies, 561 XXVIII. Of the eruptions and ſpots, which commonly are called by the name of purples, and tokens," i. XXIX. Of the cure of eruptions and ſpots, 562. XXX. Of a peſtilent Bubo or plague ſore, 563: XXXI. Of the cure of Buboeror plague ſores, il. XXXII. Qf the nature, cauſes, and ſignes of a peſti- lent carbuncle, 566 XXXIII. What prognoſticks may be made in peſtient buboes and carbuncles ib. XXXIV. Of the cure of a peſtilent carbuncle, 568 XXXV. Of the itching and inflammation happening in peſtilent ulcers, . how to cicatrize them, 569 XXXV1. Of ſundrykinds of evacuations, and firſt of ſweating and vomiting, ib. XXXVII. Of ſpitting,ſalivation, ſneezing, belching, hicketting, and making water, 57 o XXXVIII. Of the menſtruall and harmorrhoidall Pur- gation, - 571. XXXIX. Of procuring evacuation by ſtool, or a flux of the belly, - 572. XL. Of ſtopping the flux of the belly, i5. XLI. Of evacuation by inſenſible tranſpiration, 574. XLII. How to cure infants and children taken with the plague, ib. The three and twentieth Book, of the meanes and manner to repair orſupply the defeds of mani Body. I. How the loſſe of the naturall or true eye may be co- vered, hidden, or ſhadowed, 576 II. By what meanes a part of the noſe that is cut off, may be reſtored 3 or how in ſtead of the noſe that is cut off, another counterfeit noſe may be faſtned, or placed in the ſtead, 577 III. Of the placing of teeth artificially made in ſtead of thoſe that are .# or wanting, 578 IV. Of filling the hollowneſſe of the palat, ib. W. How to help ſuch as cannot ſpeak by reaſon of the loſſe of ſome part of the tongue, 58o V1. Of covering #: repairing certaine defe&ts or de- faults in the face, ib. VII. Of the defeats of the ears, 581 VIII. Of amending the deformity of ſuch as are crook-back’t, ib. IX. How * * , ----- - --- ~1.----------, - . . . . Cháp. - - *H. to relieve ſuch as have their urine flow from them againſt their wils, and ſuch as want their yards, - '582 X. By what means the periſhed funčtion or ačtion of aſ thumb or finger may be corre&ed and amended, 583 XI. Of the helping thoſe that are vari or valgi, crook kgged, or crook footed,inwards,or outwards, 584 XII. By what means arms,legs,and hands may be made by art, and placed in the ſtead of naturall arms, legs, or hands, that are cut off, and loſt, 585 KIII. Of amending or helping lameneſs or halting,589 of the Generation of Man, the fºur and twentieth Books H. Why the generative parts are endued with great plea- ſure, 59 o II. Of what qualitie the ſeed is, whereof the male, and whereof the female is engendred, 5#. III. What is the cauſe why females of all brute beaſts, being great with young, do neither deſire nor admit the males, untill they have brought forth their young, 592 IV. What things are to be obſerved, as neceſſary unto generation in the time of copulation, 593 V. By what ſigns it may be known, whether the woman have conceived or not ib. VI, That the womb ſo ſoon as it hath received the ſeed, is preſently contracted or drawn together, 5.94 VII. Of the generation of the navell, 1b. VIII. Of the umbilicall veſſels, or the weſels belonging to the navell, 595 IX. Of the cbullition or ſwelling of the ſced in the womb, and of the concretion of the bubbles or blad— ders, or the three principall entrals, ib. X. Of the third bubble or bladder, wherein the head and the brain is formed, 596 XI. Of the life or ſoul, - 597 XII. Of the naturall czcrements in generall, and eſpe- cially of thoſe that the child or infant being in the womb excludeth, 5.99 XIII. With what travell the child is brought into the world, and of the cauſe of this travell, 6o 1 XIV. Of the ſituation of the infant in the womb, ib. XV. Which is the legitimate, and naturall, and which the illegitimate or unnaturall time of childbirth, 6oz XVI. Signs of the birth at hand, 6o 3 XVII. What is to be done preſently after the child is born, 6 of XVIII. How to pull away the ſecundine or after-birth, 6 o'6 'XIX. What things muſt be given to the infant by the mouth, before he be permitted to ſuck the teat or dug, ib. xºria. mothers ought to give ſuck to their owne children, - 6oz YXI. Of the choiſe of nurſes, 1b. XXII. What dict the nurſe ought to uſe, and in what fituation ſhe ought to place the infant in the cradle, 6o 9 XXIIſ. How to make pap for children, 61 o XXIV. Of the weaning of children, 611 XXV. Iy what ſignes it may be known whether the child in the womb be dead or alive, 61.2 RXVI. Of the chirurgicall extraćtions of the child from the womb, either dead or alive, ib. XXVII. What muſt be done unto the woman in tra– vell, preſently after her deliverance, 615 XXVIII. What care muſt be uſed to the dugs and teats of thoſe that are brought to bed, 616 XXIx. What the cauſes of difficult and painfull travell' in childbirth are, 617 xxx. The cauſe of abortion or untimely birth, 618 XxxI. How to preſerve the infant in the womb when the mother is dead, - 619 XXXII. Of ſuperfctation, 62o XXXIII. Of the tumor called mola, or a mole grow- ing in the womb of women, ib. XXXIV. How to diſcerne a true conception from a falſe conception or mela, 621 *XXV. What cure muſt be uſed to the mola, 623 - Atall, of the Book and Chºir. moderate flowing of the courſes, ib. LVIII. Of women fluxes or the whites, ib. LIX. Of the cauſes of the whites, 642. LX. The cure of the whites, - ib. | LXI. Of the hemorloides and warts of the neck of the womb, , 643 LXII. Of the cure of the warts that are in the neck of the womb, 644 -----_----- - Chap. . . - pag. XXXVI. Of tumors or ſwellings happening to the pancreas or ſweet-bread,and the whole meſenterie,624 xxxvii. Of the cauſe of barrenneſſe in women, 62; XXXVIII. Of the barrenneſle or unfruitfulneſſe of women, - , - 626 XXIX. The ſigns of a diſtempered womb, 627 XL. Of the falling down, or perverſion, or turning of the womb, - 628 XLI. The cure of the falling down of the womb, b. XLII. Of the tunicle or membrane called bymen, 63 o XLIII. A memorable hiſtory of the membrane called hymen, - - XLIV. Of the ſtrangulation of the womb, XLV. The ſignes of imminent ſtrangulation of the womb, , .* 633 XLVI. How to know whether the woman be dead in the ſtrangulation of the womb, or not, ib. XLVII. How to know whether the ſtrangulation of the womb comes of the ſuppreſſion of the flowers, or. - the corruption of the ſeed, . 634. XLVIII. Of the cure of the ſtrangulation of the womb, ib. XLIX. Of womens monthly flux or courſes, 636 L; The cauſes of the monthly flux or courſes, 637 LI. The cauſes of the ſuppreſſion of the courſes or menſtruall flux, LII: What accidents follow the ſuppreſſion or flopping of the monthly flux or flowers, ik. LIII. Of provoking the flowers or courſes, .639 LIV. Of the ſignes of the approaching of the menſtrº- all flux, ib. LV. Accidents follow immoderate fluxes of the flow- ers or courſes, 64 o LVI. Of ſtopping the immoderate flowing of the flow- ers and courſes, 641 LVII. Of locall medicines to be uſed againſt the im- LXIII. Of chaps, and thoſe wrinckled and hard excre. ſcences, which the greeks call condylomata, 645 LXIV. Of the itching of the womb, th. LXV. Of the relaxation of the great gut, or inteſtine, which happeneth to women, - 646 LXVI. Of the relaxation of the navelſ in children, ib. LXVII. Of the pain that children have in breeding of teeth, 15. of Monſter, and prodigier, the five and twentieth Book, from pag. 648. to pag. 695. 648 - - - - - - - - ------- Of the faculties ofſimple medicine, as alſº of their com- poſition and uſe, the ſix and twentieth book, 1. What a medicine is, and how it differeth from nou- riſhment, 696 II. The differences of medicins in their matter and ſubſtance, it. III. The difference of ſimples in their qualities and effečts, 697 - IV. Of the ſecond faculties of medicines, 698. V. Of the third faculties of medicines, 699 VI. Of the fourth facultie of medicines, it. VII. Of taſtes, 7o o VIII. Of the preparation of medicines, 7 or IX. Of repelling,or repercuſſive medicines, 7 oz. X. Of attraétive medicines, 7 of XI. Of reſolving smedicines, 7 o’4. XII. Of ſuppuratives, 7 o 5 XIII. Of mollifying things, ib. XIV. Of deterſives, or mundificatives, 7 oë XV. Of ſarcoticks, - 7 oz. XVI. Of epuloticks, or skinning medicines, 1b. XVII. Of agglutinatives, 631 63.2 . 638. 7 o'8. XYIII. Qf - — A Table of the Books and Chapters. *{--- - Chap, pag. Chap. - pag. XVIII. Of pyroticks, or cauſtick medicins, još there be, - 735 XIX, of adédynes, or ſuch as mitigate or aſſwage II: 95 he ºr and farm of fornaces, 1b. paine, 76, III. Of veſſels fit for diſtillation, 6 XX. Of the compoſition and uſe of medicines, XXI. Of the weight and meaſures,and the notes of both of them, - 711 XXII. Of Clyſters, - XXIII. Of ſuppoſitorics, nodules, and peſſaries, 713 XXIV. Of oils, - XXV. Of liniments, XXXVI. Of apophlegmatiſms, or maſticatories, 725 XXXVII. Of gargariſms, º - XXXVIII. ifri 26 XVIII. Of dentifriccs, ;: XV. Of extrading of oils out of the harder ſorts of XXXIX. Of baggi, or quilts, 73 71.6 IV. What things are to be conſidered in diſtillation, ib. V. Of what falhion the veſſels for the diſtilling of wa- 714 VII. Of the art of diſtilling of waters, 739 31; VIII. How to diſtill aqua vii.or the ſpirits of wine, 749 ters, ought to be, 737 ić. VI. How the materials muſt be prepared before diſtilla- tion, 738 XXV l. Of ointments ib. IX. Of the manner of reëtifying,that is,how to increaſe XXVII. 6. emplaſters, 217 the ſtrength of waters, that have been once diſtilled, XXVIII. Of cataplaſms and pulties 72 o - - - 74.1 XXIX. Of i. P 2 1, X. Of diſtillation by filtring 1b. XXX. Of embrocations, 7: I XI. What and how many wayes there are to make oils, XXXI. Of epith 1b. 74% XXXII. §. i cauterics, 71: XīI Of extrading ofoils of vegetables by diſtillation,ib. XXXIII. Of veſicatories, 7:3 XIII. Another manner how to draw the eſſence and ſpi- XXXIV. Of colºnia, 7:4 rits of herbs, flowers, ſeeds, and ſpices, as alſo of fu- XXXV. Of errhines, and ſternutatorics, it. barb, agarick, turbith, hermodaćtyls, and other pur- gers, 744 xiv. How to extrá oil out of gums, condenſed juſ- ces, and roſins, as alſo out of ſome woods, i5. XL. Of fumigations, 1b. ... gums, as myrrh..maſtick,frankincenſe,and the like, ib. XLI. Of a particular, or halfe bath, 718 XVI. The making of oil of vitrioll, - ..?46 XLII. Of baths, it. xvii. A table or catalogue of medicines and inflru- XLIII. Of ſtoves, or hot-houſes, 73; ments ſerving for the cure of diſeaſes, 747 XLIV. Offaci, that ... º things for . - rº- ſmoothing and beautifying of the skin 75. - X ...V. §. * . & a fiery ñº, 733 How to make reports, and to embalm the dead, the XLVI. Io black or colour the hair, 734 xLVII. Of Pſikthra,or depilatorics, and alſo of ſweet watei 5, ib. of Diffiliation, the ſeven and twentieth Book. I. What diſtillation is, and how many kindes thereof eight and twentieth Book. The nine and twentieth Boek, A Treatiſt containing diverſ voyageſ. A Table of the Chapters of the three Traft. Chap. p4g. l. REckons up the branches or propagations of the vena peria: , or the gate-vein, and explaines an º of Hippºcrates, that makes very much to the urpoie, I II. #. of the ſuperior, or aſcendent trunk of the ve- na cava, or hollow vein, and the branches which it ſcat- ters through the head, 5 III. Shews how the axillary vein is diſtributed through the arm, 9 IV. Explaines the lower, or deſcendent trunk of the hollow vein, I I W. Reckons . the propagations, and branches of the outer Iliacall branch diffeminated through the cru, or reat foot, that reaches from the lower part of the tº: to the end of the toes, I4 An explanation of the Table of the Veins, 17 Chap. - pag. great Artery, and the propagation thereof through the middle and loweſt bellies, ib. IV. The propagations of the outer Iliacall branches which are diſtributed through the cras, or great foot, containing the thigh, legs and foot, 3o An explanation of the Table of the Arteries, 31 - The ſecond Treatiſe concerning the Arteries. I. Shewes the upper or aſcendent trunk of the great Ar- tery,with its propagations that are diſtributed through the head, 2 I II. Declares the hiſtory of the axillary artery being di- ſtributed through the arm, 23 III. Shewcs the inferiour or deſcendent trunk of the The third Treatiſe concerning the Nerves. I. Of the nerves of the brain, 35 II. Concerning the nerves of the ſpinall marrow pro- perly ſo called, and firſt of thoſe of the rack bonds of the neck, A 9 III. Concerning thc nerves of the marrow of the rack bones of the cheſt, 41. IV. Concerning the marrow of the rack bones of the loines, 43 V. Concerning the nervcs of the marrow of 0s ſacrum or the great É. - 44 VI. Concerning the nerves which are diſtributed through the arms, 45 VII. Of the nerves that are diſtributed through the crura, or thighs, legs, and feet, 47 An explanation of the two Tables of the Nerves, - 49 $ 59 ! i Chap. I, 2. $$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$. ::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::: ##################44444444444 INTROdyCTION co M P E N DI O J S. W. Af CHIRURGERY. C H A P. I. What Chirargery is. sess H1R2/R GER T is an Art, which teacheth the way by reaſon, how ºr by the operation of the hand we may cure, prevent, and mitigate diſeaſes, which accidentally happen untous. Others have thought good to deſtribe it otherwiſe; as that, It is that part of Phyſick which undertaketh the cure of Diſeaſes by the ſole induſtry of the Hand: as, by cutting, burning, ſawing off, unitingfraćtures, reſto- ring diſlocations, and performing other works, of which we ſhall hereafter treat. Chirurgery alſo is thus defined by the Author of the Medicinal Definitions; The quick motion of an º hand joyned with experience; or, an artificiallačtion by the hand uſed in Phyſick, for ſome convenient intent. Yet none muſt think to attain to any great perfeótion in this Art, without the help of the other two parts of Phyſick; I ſay, .#Diet and Pharmacie, and the divers applications of proper Medicines, reſpecting the condition of the Cauſes, Diſeaſes, Symptomes, and the like circumſtances, which comprehended under the names of things naturall, not naturall, and befides nature, (as they commonly call them) we intend to de- ſcribe in their proper place. But if any reply, that there be many which do the works of Chirurgery, without any knowledgof ſuc ſike things, who notwithſtanding have cured deſperate Diſeaſes with happy ſucceſs: Let them take this for an anſwer, That ſuch things happen rather by chance, than by the induſtry of the Art; and that they are not provident that commit themſelves to ſuch. Becauſe that for ſome one happy chance, a thouſand dan- gerous errors happen afterwards, as Galen (in divers places of his Method) ſpeaks againſt the Empericks. Wherefore ſeeing we have ſet down Chirurgery to be a diligent opera- tion of the hands, ſtrengthened by the aſſiſtance of Diet and Pharmacy, we will now ſhew what, and of what nature the operations of it are. C HAP. II. of chirurgical operations. Ive things are proper to the duty of a Chirurgeon; To take away that which is ſuperfluous; to reſtore to their places ſuch things as are diſplaced; to ſeparate thoſe things which are joyned together; to joyn thoſe which are ſeparated;and * to ſupply the defečts of nature. Thou ſhalt far more eaſily and happily attain to the knowledg of theſe things by long uſe and much exerciſe, than by much reading of Books, or daily hearing of Teachers. For ſpeech, how perſpicuous and elegant, ſoever it be, cannot ſo wively expreſs anything, as that which is ſubjećted to the faithfull eyes and The definition of Chirurgery. What neceſſary for a Chirut- gºon. bands. B We The nature of 3 Chirurgeons Experience more neceſſary for a Chirur- geom, than Arts 2 An Introdućlion, or Exam ples of taking away. that which is ſuperfluous, * Two tunicles of the eys. Examples of replacing. Example of ſeparating things joined together. Examples of uniting things disjoincid. Examples of ſupplying defečts, We have examples of taking away that which abounds in the Amputation or cutting off a finger, it any have ſix on one hand, or any other monſtrous member that may grow out: in the lopping off a putreficd part inwardly corrupted; in the extraćtion of a dead child, the ſecondine, mole, or ſuch like bodies out of a womans womb : In taking down of all Tumors, as Wens, Warts, Polypus, Cancers, and fleſhy excreſcences of the like na- ture; in the pulling forth of bullets, of pieces of maile, of darts, arrows, ſhells, ſplinters, and of all kind of weapons in what part of the body ſoever they be. And he taketh away that which redounds, which plucks away the hairs of the ey-lids which trouble the ey by their turning in towards it: who cuts away the web, poſſeſſing all the * Almata, and part of the * Cornea ; , who letteth forth ſuppurated matter: who taketh out ſtones in what part ſoever of the body they grow ; who puls out a rotten or otherwiſe hurtfull tooth; or cuts a nail that runs into the fleſh: who cuts away part of the Uvula, or hairs that grow on the ey-lids: who taketh off a Cataraćt; who cuts the navill or forcskin of a childe newly born ; or the skinny caruncles of womens privities. Examples of placing thoſe things which are out of their naturall ſite, are manifeſt in reſtoring diſlocated bones; in re-placing of the guts and kall fallen into the cods, or out of the navill or belly by a wound; or of the falling down of the womb, fundament, or great gut, or the eye hanging out of its circle, or proper place. But we may take examples of disjoyning thoſe things which are continued; from the fingers growing together, either by ſome chance, as burning; or by the imbecillity of the forming faculty: by the disjunětion of the membrane called Hymen, or any other trou- ling the neck of the womb; by diſſºtion of the ligament of the tongue, which hinders ch #. from ſucking and ſpeaking, and of that which hinders the Glans from being unco- vercd of the foreskin; by the #: of a varicous vein, or of a half cut nerve or tendon, cauſing convulſion ; by the diviſion of the membrane ſtopping the auditory paſſage, the noſe, mouth, or fundament, or the ſtubborn ſticking i: of the hairs of the ey-lids. Refer to this place all the works done by Cauſticks, the Saw, Trepan, Lancet,Cupping- glaſſes,Inciſion-knife, Leeches, either for evacuation, derivation, or revulſion ſake. The Chirurgeon draws together things ſeparated, which healeth wounds by ſtitching them, by bolſtering, binding, giving reſt to, and fit placing the part: which repairs fra- &tures; reſtoring luxated parts, who by binding the yeffel, ſtayeth the violent effuſion of blood: who cicatriceth cloven lips, commonly called Hare-lips: who reduceth to cqua- lity the cavities of Ulcers and Fiſtula's. - - But he repairs thoſe things which are defe&tive either from the infancy, or afterwards by accident, as nuch as Art and Nature will ſuffer; who ſets on an ear, an ey, a noſe, one or more teeth; who fils the hollowneſs of the palat eaten by the Pox, with a thin late of gold or filver, or ſuch like 3, who ſupplies the defeót of the tongue in part cut off, § ſome new addition; who faſtens to a hand, an arm, or leg with É. work- manlike: who fits a doublet, bumbaſted, or made with iron plates to make the body ſtreight; who fils a ſhoo too º: with cork, or faſtens a ſtocking or ſock to a lame mans girdle to help his gate. We will treat more fuſly of all theſe in our following Work. But in performing thoſe things with the hands, we cannot but cauſe pain: (for who can Archagatu, the Chirurgeon. In prafat.lib.7. The properties of a good Chirurgeon. without pain cutoff an arm, or leg, divide and tear aſunder the neck of the bladder, re- ſtorebones put out of their places, open Ulcers, bind up wounds, and apply cauteries, and do ſuch like? ), notwithſtanding the matter often comes to that paſs, that unleſs we uſe a judicious hand, we muſt either die, or lead the remnant of our lives in perpetuall miſèry. Who therefore can juſtly abhor achirurgeon for this, or accuſe him of cruelty 2 or deſire they may be ſerved, as in ancient times the Romans ſerved Archagatus, who at the firſt made him free of the City; but preſently after, becauſe he did ſomewhat too cruelly burn, cut, and perform the other .# of a good Chirurgeon, they drew him from his houſe into the Čampus Martius, and thereſtoned him to death, as we read it recorded by Sextuſ Chero- neus, Plutarch's nephew by his Daughter. Truly it was an inhumane kind of ingratitude,ſo cruelly to murder a man intent to the works of ſo º Art. But the Senate could not approve the ačt, wherefore to expiate the crime as welſ as then they could, they made his Statue in Gold, placed it in #. his Temple, and dedicated it to his perpetuall memory. For my part, I very well like that ſaying of Celſus: A Chirurgeon muſt have a ſtrong, ſtable, and intrepid hand, and a mind reſolute and mercileſs; ſo that to heal him he taketh in hand, he be not moved to make more haſte than the thing requires; or to cut leſs than is needfull; but which doth all things as if he were nothing . with their cries; not giving heed to the judgment of the vain common people, who ſpeak ill of Chi- rurgeons becauſe of their ignorance. C H. A. P. Chap.3.4. Compendious way to Chirurgery. 3 CHAP. III. - of things Naturall. *Hat the Chirurgeon may rightly,and according to Art perform the foreſaid works, ºlº he muſt ſet before his eys certain Indications of working: Otherwiſe he is like to become an Emperick, whom no Art, no certain reaſon, but only a blind temerity of fortune moves to boldneſs and ačtion. Theſe Indications of From whence aćtions are drawn from things (as they call them) naturall, not naturall, and beſides na- wºnuſ draw ture, and their adjunās, as it is ſingularly delivered of the Ancients, being men of an ex- *** cellent underſtanding. Wherefore we will proſecute according to that order,all the ſpe- culation of this Art of ours. Firſt therefore things Naturall are ſo termed, becauſe they What things conſtitute and contain the nature of mans body, which wholly depends of themixture and .º na- temperament of the four firſt bodies, as it is ſhewed by Hippocrates in his book de Natura - humana; wherefore the conſideration thereof belongs to that part of Phyſick, which is named Phyſiologia; as the examination of things not naturall to Dietetice, or Diet, becauſe f phyſick by the uſe of ſuch things it endevours to retain and keep health; but Therapeutice, or the § : ... rt which cures the Diſeaſes, and all the affe&s beſides nature, challenges the contempla: tu iſ jºin. tion of thoſe things which are not agreeable to nature. But the things which are called Towharthings Naturall, may be reduced to ſeven heads: beſides which there comes into their fellowſhip, beſides natue. thoſe which we termannexed. ſElements •) Temperaments Sex The ſeven principall Humors To theſe are an- | Colour heads of things & Parts or members i nexed,and ſom-º: Compºſure ! - º º Sº Nº. To what part TAge Naturall; are Faculties what near ; Time or ſeaſon l; Region Spirits. Vocation of life. CHAP. I III. of Elements. #N Element (by the definition which is commonly received amongſt Phyſitians)is wº Ele- Wº the leaſt and moſt fimpleportion of that thing which it compoſeth; or that my “" 3º ſpeech maybe the more plain: the four firſt and fimple bodies are called Ele- ** ments; Fire,Air, Water, and Earth; which accommodate and ſubjećt themſelves as matterto the promiſcuous generation of all things which the Heawens engirt, whether: younderſtand things perfeótly, or unperfeitly mixed. Such Elements are only to be con- ºne. i. ceived in your mind, being it is not granted to any externall ſenſe to handle them in their ... § ! pure and abſolutenature. Which was the cauſe that Hippocrates expreſſed them not by the ſº.” names of ſubſtances, butofproper qualities, ſaying, Hot, Cold, Moiſt,Dry ; becauſe ſome Why Hippex. one of theſe qualitics is inherent in every Element, as his proper and eſſentiall form, not preſſed hºlº-. only according tothe exceſs of latitude, but alſo oftheative faculty; to which is adjoined . * another ſimple quality, and by that reaſon principall, but which notwithſtanding attains ºft. not to the higheſtdegree of his kind, as youmay underſtand by Galen in his firſt book of - - Elements. So, for example ſake, in the Air we obſerve two qualities, Heat and Moiſture, Two principal both principall, and not remitted by the commixture of any contrary quality, for other- §: are in j werenot ſimple. Therefore thou maiſt ſay, What hinders that the principall “"“” effe&s of heat ſhew not themſelves as well in the Air, as in the Fire? becauſe, as we É. before, although the Air have as great a heat according tº his nature, extent, and degree, why dean no otherwiſe than Fire hath, yet it is not ſo great in its ačtive quality. The reaſon is be: ...?. cauſe that the calfattory force in the Air is hindered, and dulled by ſociety of his compa- vehemently, as nion and adjoyned quality, that is, Humidity which abateth the force of heat, as on the the Fire. contrary, drineſs quickneth it. The Elements therefore are endewed with theſe qualities. Fire Hot and dry - Names of the )Air ... )Moiſt and hot Names of the ſubſtances.SWater’” Scold and moist qualities. Earth Cold and dry. Theſe four Elements in the compoſition of naturall bodies, retain the qualities they How the Ele: formerly had, but that by their mixture and meeting together of contraries, they are ſome- mºnº* what tempered and abated. But the Elements are ſo mutually mixed one with another,and ...; .* all with .l, that no finiple part may be found; no more than in a maſs of the Emplaiſter compound Diacaltithraſyou can ſhºw any Axungia oil, or Litharge by itſelf, all things are ſo confuſed bodies, B 2 and An Introdušion, or Why of the firſt qualitics, two are a&tive, and two paſ- ſive. and united by the power of heat, mixing the ſmalleſt particulars with the ſmalleſt,and the whole with the whole, in all parts. You may know and perceive this concretion of the four Elementary ſubſtances in one compound body, by the power of mixture, in their diſſolution by burning a pile or heap of green wood: For the flame expreſſes the Fire;the ſmoke,the Air; the moiſture that ſweats out at the ends,the Water; and i. aſhes,the Earth: You may eaſily perceive by this example ſo familiar and obvious to the ſenſes, what diſſo- lution is, which is ſucceeded by the decay of the compound body; on the contrary, you may know that the coagmentation,or uniting andjoyning into one of the firſt mixedbo- dies is ſuch, that there is no part ſincere or without mixture. For if the heat which is pre- dominant in the fire, ſhould remain in the mixture in its perfeót vigor, it would conſume the reſtby its pernicious neighborhood; the like may be ſaid of Coldneſs, Moiſture, and Drineſs; although of theſe qualitics, two have the title of A&tive, that is, Heat and Čold- neſs, becauſe they are the more powerfull; the other two Paſſive, becauſe they may ſeem moredull and ſlow, being compared to the former. The temperaments of all ſubſunary bodies ariſe from the commixture of theſe ſubſtances and elementary qualitics, which hath been the principall cauſe that moved me to treat of the Elements. But I leave the force and … effečts of the Eſementary qualities to ſome it. contemplation, content to have noted Why the firſt qualities are ſo called. What the fe- cond qualities arce What Ele- ments light, what heavy. What the Ele- ments of gene- ration arc. what the Ele- ments of mixt bodies. What a Tem- perantnt is." + Anima. What the life performs in Plants. * Animid, What in beaſts. Mans ſoule comes from a- bove. * The manifold diviſion of a Tempera- Incut. A Tempera- me t, ad Pon, diff. this, that of theſe firſt qualitics, (ſo called, e.they are prinarily and naturally in the four firſt bodies) others ariſe and proceed, which are thereforecalled the ſecond quali- ties: as of many, theſe, Heavineſs, #. variouſly diſtributcd by the four Elements, as the Heat or Coldneſs, Moiſtneſs or Drineſs have more power over them. For of the Elements, two are called light, becauſe they naturally affe&t to move upwards: the other two heavie, by reaſon they are carryed downward by their own weight. So we think the fire the lighteſt, becauſe it holds the higheſt place of this lower world; the Air, which is next to it in ſite, we account light 3, for the water which lies next to the Air, we judg heavie; and the earth the center of the reſt we judg to be the heavieſt of them all. Here- upon it is, that light bodies, and the light parts in bodies, have moſt of the lighter Ele- ments; as on the contrary heavie bodies have more of the heavier. This is a brief deſcri- ption of the Elements of this frail world, which are only to be diſcerned by the underſtan- ding, to which I think good to adjoin another deſcription of other Elements, as it were ariſing or flowing from the conmixture of the firſt : For beſides theſe, there are ſaid to be Elements of generation, and Elements of mans body. Which as they are more corporall,ſo alſo are they more manifeſt to the ſenſe. By which reaſon Hippocrates being moved, in his Book de Naturahumana, after he had deſcribed the nature of Hot, Cold, Moiſt, and Dry, he comes to take notice of theſe by the order of compoſition. Wherefore the Elements of our eneration, as alſo of all creatures which have blood, are ſºciland menſtruous blood. But š. Elements of our bodies, are the ſolid and ſimilar parts ariſing from thoſe Elements of generation. Of this kind are bones, membranes,ligaments, veins,arteries, and many others manifeſt to the eys, which we will deſcribe at large in our Treatiſeofanatomie. CHA P. V. of T.emperaments. Xº: Temperament is defined, a proportionable mixture of hot, cold, moiſt, and dry; §A\}; or, it is a concord of the firſt diſagreeing faculties. That harmony ſprings from ºf the mixture of the four firſt bodies of the world. This whether Temperament *** or Concord is given to Plants and brute Beaſts for the beginning of i. life, and ſo conſequently for their life and form. But as Plants are inferior in order and dignity to beaſts, ſo their “life is more baſe and infirm, for they have only a growing faculty, by which they may draw an Alimentary juice from the earth, as from their mothers breaſts, to preſerve them and their life, by which they may grow to a certain bigneſs; and laſtly, by which they may bring forth their like for the perpetuallcontinuance of their kind. But the * life of beaſts, have to the three former, the gift of ſenſeannexed: by benefit whereof, as by a certain inward knowledg they ſhun thoſe things that are hurtfull,and follow thoſe which profit them; and by the power of their will, they move themſelves whither they pleaſe. But the ſoul of man far more perfeót and noble than the reſt, ariſeth not from that earthly mixture and temper of the Elements, but acknowledgeth and hath a far more di- vine off-ſpring; as we ſhall teach hereafter. They § Temperament at the firſt diviſion, into two kinds; as one a temperate, anotheran untemperate. Theuntemperate is oftwo ſorts: The one wholly vicious, which hath altogether exceeded the bounds of mediocrity: The other, which hath ſomewhat ſtrayed from the mediocrity of temper, but notwithſtanding is yet contained within the limits of health: as that which brings no ſuch evident harm to the aëtions, but that it ſomewhat hinders them,ſo that they cannot ſo well and perfeótly perform their duties. But the vicious Temperament doth three manner of wayes corrupt the funètions, either . - Weak- CHAP. V. Compendious way to Chirurgery. weakning, depraving, or aboliſhing them. For ſo ſtupor, or aſtoniſhment, diminiſheth and ſloweth the quickneſs of motion; convulſion depraves it; the Palſie aboliſheth it, and taketh it away. The temperate Tcmperament is alſo divided into two kinds; which is cither to equality of weight or juſtice. It is called a Temperature to weight which ari- ſeth from the equall force of exačtly concurring qualities, and as placed in a perfeótbal- lance, draws down neither to this nor that part. They think the example of this Tempe- ranient to appear in the inner skin of the fingers ends of a man ... to Juſtice. For ſting the moſt exquiſite touch reſides there, they ought to be free from all exceſs of con- trariety ; for otherwiſe being corrupted by too much heat or cold, moiſture or drineſs, they could give no certain jº of the tangible qualities. . For which thing nature hath excellently provided in the fabrick and coagmentation of the parts, of which the skin conſiſts. For it is compoſed of hot and moiſt fleſh, and therefore ſoft, and of a tendon and nerve cold and dry, and therefore hard; which are not only equally fitted and conjoyned, but wholly confuſed and mixed together, by which it comes, that removed from aſ ex- tremes of oppoſition, it is placed in the midſt, as a rule to judg of all the exceſſes that happen to the touch. So it was fit the eye, which was to be the inſtrument of fight, ſhould be tinčtured with no certain colour, that it . be the leſs deceived in the judgment of colours. So it was convenient the heari ould not be troubled with any diſtin&ſound, whereby it might more certainly judgo º, and unequall ſounds, not diſtinguiſhed by a ratable proportion; neither was it fit the tongue ſhould have an certain taſte, left the acceſs of that taſte ſhould deceive it in knowing and i. of ſo º different taſtes. The Temperature tempered to juſtice, is that, which Ad pandu, ve! adjuſtitiam. though it A Tempera: is a ſittle abſent from the exaët and ſevere parility of mixed qualitics,yet hath that equa- ºn adjuſti. lity which doth fully and abundantly ſuffice for to performall the funètions fitly and per- * integrity of the A&ions. For hence it took its name; for as diſtributive juſtice equally gives to every one rewards, or puniſhment according to their deſerts; ſo Nature, having regard to all the parts of the .. them all that temper which may ſuffice to perform . duties, for which they are ordai frétly, which nature doth require, wherefore we can judgno otherwiſe of it º: the ned. Let us for an example conſidera Bone; The temperi- noman doubts,but that, like as the other ſimilar parts of the body, proceeds from the mix mºntotabone. ture of the four Elements: but nevertheleſs nature weighing the uſe of it, and ordaining it to ſupport the reſt of the body, would have more of the terrene and dry Element infi. ſedinto it, that it might be the .# and firmer to ſuſtain weight. But a Ligament,ſee- ing it was made for otheruſes, hath leſs of that earthly drineſs than the bone, but more than the fleſh,altogether fitted to its nature. So it hath ſeemed good to nature to endue all the parts of the body, not only with an equall portion,but alſo proportion of Elements and qualities; we call that a Temperament to juſtice:and we ſay,that it is in Plants,brute Beaſts, and all naturallbodies, which enjoy that temper and mediocrity, which may be agreeable to their nature. Hereupon by compariſon ariſe eight kinds of intemperate tem- pers: As - * #. 3. temperate in º Four ſimple d Moi; - Heat an }. 3. temperate in ºil. - Hot : Moiſt - Hot and Dry Four compounds old and Moiſt Cold and Dry. - But theſe Temperaments are either of the whole Body, or of ſome part thereof; pe y P the Brain º - - |-- †: #. And that either - the Stones. Or Of the reſt of the parts compoſed of other which have no prin- cipality in the body. The kindes of untemperate tempers; Again, ſuch Temperaments are eitherhealthfull , which ſuffice perſe&ly to perform their ſ: . iºnhealthfull, which manifeſtly hurt them, the figne; whereofmay be read de- º ºGalin. Andyot muſt obſerve that when we ſay the ody,or any part of it is hot, i.underſtand more hot than is fit for one of that kinde which is tempered to juſtice; as tº: ſºy manhatha hot liver, wenean his liver is hotter,thana manjuſtly tempered º . ; for all ºther tempers,whether of the whole body, or anyoftheparts thereof, an i. referred to this 3 and in the cure of diſeaſes we . look upon it, as the mark, :“ºpreſerve it by the uſe of convenient things, as much as lies in our power. *becauſe it is very neceſſary to know the diffinaion of Temperaments, I have B 2 - thought Lib.2, de Tem: per & in Aff medick, : An Introdućtion, or What the tem- petaments of mans body are. Ad finem, lib. de temper. The tempera- ments of ages. What an ageis. thought good in this place, briefly to handle the Temperaments of the parts of the body, ages, ſeaſons of the year, humors, and medicines. Therefore the temperaments of the parts ofourbody are of this nature, not only by the lº. of the touch of a mans hand, which is juſtly tempered, (who is often deceived by flowing heat, which ſpread from the heart into alſthe body, imparts a certain kind of heat to all the parts) but alſo by the rule of their reaſon, compoſure and ſubſtance, as - A Bone is the moſt dry and cold. A Griſk: leſs than it. - A Ligament leſs than a Griſle. A Tendon is ſo much dryer and colder than the membrane, by how much it in the ſame temperexceeds a Vein and Artery. Then follow the harder Veins, for the ſofter are in a middle temper of dryneſs and moiſture, like as the skin ; although all, both Moſt and hard, are of ...; temper. Wherefore all theſe parts of their own nature are cold and withoutblood: although the Weins and Arteries waxhot, by reaſon of the heat of the blood they contain, which notwithſtanding alſo borroweth, that heat from the heart, as apart moſt hot, and ſofter than the skin; the liver next followeth the heart, in the order of the hotter parts, which is far ſofter than the skin itſelf: for if, according to Galens opinion, the heartis ſomewhat leſs hard than the skin,and that is far harder than the iiver, as appears by touching them, it muſt neceſſarily follow that the liver much exceeds the skin inſoftneſs; I underſtand the skin ſimple, ºr. from the fleſh lying under it, to which it firmly cleaves. The fleſh is more moiſt and hot than the skin, by reaſon of the blood diſperſed in it. The ſpinall marrow is colder, and moiſter than the skin ; but thebrain ſomuch exceeds it in moiſture, as it is exceeded by the fat. The lungs are not ſo moiſt as the fat; and the ſpleen, and kidneys are of the like nature, and nevertheleſs they are all moiſter than the skin. - º to the diverſities of ages, the temperaments both of the whole body, and all its parts, undergo great mutations; for the bones are far harder in old men than in chil- dren, becauſe our life is, as it were, a certain progreſs to º ; which when it comes to the height, conſequently cauſeth death. herefore in this place we muſt ſpeak of the Temperaments of ages, when firſt we ſhall have defined what an age is...Thereforean age is defined, Aſpace of life in which the conſtitution of the body of its ſelf and own accord, undergoeth'manifeſt changes. The whole courſe of life hath four ſuch%ges. The firſt is childhood, which extends from the birth to the eighteenth year of age, and hath a hot and moiſt temper, becauſe it is next to the hot and moiſtbeginnings of life,ſted,and blood. Youth followeth this, which is prolonged from the eighteenth to the twenty fifth year, and is temperate, and in the mi ſt of all exceſſes. Mans eſtate ſucceedeth youth, which they deny to extend beyond the thirty fifth year of age, in its proper temperit is hot and dry; whereby it cometh to paſs that then the heat is felt more acride and biting, which in childhoodſeemed milde; becauſe the progreſs of the life to dryneſs, hath much waſted Old-age divi- ded into two arts. * Three dº- rees of the econd part o Ö. § Old men have their ſolid parts dry. A compariſon of the four ages to the four ſea- {ons of the year the native humidity. Then ſucceeds Old-age, ever divided into two parts; the firſt whereof extends from the thirty fifth, to the forty ninth year; thoſe of this age are called Old-men,(*but we commonly cal/them middle-ag'd men.) The latteris, as it were, divided by Galen into three degrees; the firſt whereofare thoſe, who having their ſtrength ſound ...} firm, undergo civil affairs and buſineſſes: which things thoſe which are in the fecond degree of Old-age cannot do, be- cauſe of the debility of their now decaying ſtrength; but thoſe which are in the laſt de- gree, are afflićted with moſt extreme weakneſs and miſery, and areas much deprived of their fenſes and underſtanding as of the ſtrength of their bodies; whereofaroſe this Proverb, Old men,twice children.Thoſe Old men of the firſt rank are pleaſant and curteous;and thoſe we ſay, are beginning to grow Old, or in their green Old-age; thoſe of the ſecond ſort delight in nothing but the boord and bed; but old decrepit men of the laſt order, think of nothing elſe, than their graves and monuments. #. and ſolid parts are of a cold and d temperature, by reaſon of the decay of the radicall moiſture,which the inbred heat º in the continuance of ſo many years. Which thing may happen in a ſhort ſpace, by the vehement flame of the ſame naturall heat, turned by fevers into a fiery heat. But if any to prove Qld men moiſt, willobjeºt, That they cough up, and ſpit much, I will anſwer {ij as an old Dočtor once ſaid; That a pitcher filled with water, may pour forth much moi- flure; yet no man will deny but that ſuch a veſſel of its own terrºne nature and matter is moſt dry; ſo old men may plainly be affirmed to bemoiſt, by reaſon of their defeº of heat,and abundance ofexcrements. But this deſcription of ages is not to be taken ſo ſtrićtly as alwayes to be meaſured by the ſpaces and diſtances of years for there are many which by their own miſdemeanor ſeem elderatforty, than others do at fifty. Laſtly, the famous Philoſopher Pythagoras divided mans life into four ages, and by a cer- tain proportion compared the whole courſe thereof to the four ſeaſons of the year; as Childhood to the Spring, in which all things grow and ſprout out, by reaſon of plent and abundance of moiſture. And Youth to the Summer, becauſe of the vigor and ſtrengt which men enjoy at that age. And mans eſtate, or conſtant age, to Autumn; for *::::: aſter – Compendious may to (hirurgery. | after all the dangers of the fore-paſſed life, the gifts of diſcretion and wit acquire a ſeaſo- nableneſs or ripeneſs,like as the fruits of the earth enjoy at that ièaſon. And laſtly,he com- parts Old-age to the ſtºrile and fruitleſs Winter, which can caſe and conſolate its tediouſ- meſsby no other means, than the uſe of fruits gathered and ſtored up before, which then are of a cold and troubleſome condition. But for extreme Old-age, which extends to tighty or a hundred years, it is ſo cold and dry, that thoſe which arrive at that decrepit age are troubleſome, harſh, touchy, froward, crabby,and often complaining, untill at the length deprived of all their ſenſes, tongue, fect, and underſtanding, they doting, return again to childiſhneſs, as from the ſtaff to the ſtart. And thus much of the Temperaments of ages. j now in like manner we will explain the Temperatures of the ſeaſons of the year, which are four; the Spring, Summer,Autumn,Winter. The Spring continues almoſt from the twelfth or thirteenth day of March to the midſt of May; Hippocrates ſecmeth to make ithot and moiſt; which opinion ſeemeth not to have ſprung from the thing it ſelf, but from an inveterate error of the ancient Philoſophers, who would fit the Temperaments of the four ſeaſons of the year, as anſwering in proportion to the temperatures of the four ages. For if the matter come to a juſt tryall, all men will ſay, the Spring is temperate, as that which is in the midſt of the exceſs of heat, cold, moiſture and drineſs; not only by compariſon, becauſe it is hotter than Summer, and colder than Winter; but becauſe it hath that quality of its own proper nature. Wherefore it is ſaid of Hippocrates,The Spring is moſt holeſome and leaſt deadly ; if ſo be that it keep its native temper, from which if it decline, or ſucceed a former untemperate ſeaſon,as Autumn or Winter,it will give occaſion to many diſeaſes deſcribed by Hippocrate; 3. not that it breeds them, but becauſe it brings them to fight, which before lay hid in the body.' Summer is comprehended in the ſpace of almoſt four months; it is of a hot and dry temper, a breeder of ſuch diſeaſes as proceed from choler, becauſe that humor at this time is heaped up in many bodies by aduſtion of bloodbred in the Spring; but all ſuch diſeaſes do ſpeedily run their courſe. The begin- ning of Autumn,is from the time the Sun enters into Libra, and endures the like ſpace of time as the Spring. But when it is dry, it hath great inequality of heat and cold, for the mornings and evenings being very cold, the noondays on the contrary are exceeding hot. Wherefore many diſeaſºs are in Autumn, and then long and deadly, eſpecially if they in- cline towards Winter; becauſe all daily and ſodain changes to heat and cold are dangerous. The Winter poſſeſſes the remnant of the year, and is cold and moiſt, it increaſes naturall heat, ſtirs up the appetite, and augments Phlegme. It encreaſes heat by Antiperiſtaſis, or ...; i:; air, which . then cold, prohibits #. tº: out of heat: whereby it happens that the heat being driven in and hindered from diſſipation, is *. by co-uniting its forces. But it augments Phlegme, for that men are more greedy,the Appetite being encreaſed by the ſtrengthened heat: from whence proceeds much crudity, and a large ſtore of diſeaſes, eſpecially Chronick or Long, which ſpread and en- creaſe rather in this winter-ſeaſon than in any other part of the year. To this diſcourſe 9f the temper of the ſeaſons of the years, is to be revoked the variety of tempers which happens everyday, which certainly is not to be neglečted, that there may be place of ele- &ion, eſpecially if nothing urge. For hither belongs that ſaying of Hippocrates; When in theſame day it is one while hot another cold,Autumnalſ diſeaſes are to be expeted.There- fore an Indication taken from hence is ofgreat conſequence to the judgment of diſeaſes; for The tempers of the ſeaſons of the year. How the ſpring is temperate. Aphor.9 ſº. 3. Aphor. 20. ſº, 3. - Autumn un- equall. How Winter encreaſes the native heat. Aphºr.4 ſºdi, ifitagree with the diſeaſe, the diſeaſe is made more contumacious, and difficult to cure. Whereupon the Patient and Phyſitian will have much trouble; but if on the contrary it reclaim and diſſent, the health of the Patient is ſooner to be expetted. Neither is it a thing of leſs conſequence to know the cuſtoms and habits of the places and Countreys in which we live; as alſo the inclination of the Heavens, and temperature ofthe Air; but let usleave theſe things to be confidered by Naturall Philoſophers, that we may deliver our judgment of the temperaments of Humors. Blood, as that which anſwers to the Air in proportion, is of a hot and moiſt nature, or rather temperate,as Galen teſtifies; for,ſaith he, it is certain and ſure, that the Blood is neither hot nor moiſt, but temperate, as in its firi Sompoſure none ofthefour firſt Qualities exceeds other by any manifeſtexceſs,as he repeats it upon the 39* Sentence. Phlegm, as that which is of awateriſh nature,is cold and moiſt; no otherwiſe than Choler being of a fiery temper, is hot and dry. But Melancholy affimi. lated to earth, is cold and dry. This which we have ſpoken in generall of Phlegm and Me- lantholy, is not always true in every kind of the #. For ſalt Phlegm is of a hot *dry temperature; as alſo all kinds of Melancholy which have aroſe or ſprung by ad- *ion from the native and alimentary, as we will teach in the following Chapter. Now **mperaments of Medicines have not the ſame form of judgment, as thoſe things which **before ſpoken of ; as, not from the Elementary quality, which conquering in the $ºntention and mixture, obtains the dominion; but plainly from the effects, which taken Or º: they imprint in a temperate body. For ſo we W. thoſe things, hot, *ºſt, or dry, which product the effeasof Heat,Coláneſs Moiſture, or Dryneſs. But *Willdefºrtheſarger explication of theſe things to that place, where wehave peculiarly - appointed The tempera: ments of Hus mors, Lib. de natura bunana,adſent. 36. Seč. I. The tempera- ture of the Blood. From whence we judg of the temperature of Medicinese ~ An Introduïion, or * The knowledg of the Humor is neceſſary. Lib. De natura Humana, The helps of Health. What an Humor iss The manifold diviſion of Humors. The materiaſl and cfficient cauſes of Blood What the Chylus is. * Venaparta. Where the Blood is per- fe8ted. The receptacles of Choler and Mclancholy. Four unlike Humors in the Blood, appointed to treat of Medicines; where we will not ſimply enquire whether they be hot or cold, but what degree of heat and cold, or the like other quality ; in which ſame place we will touch the temperature and all the nature of taſtes, becauſe the certaineſt judgment of Medicines is drawn from their taſtes. Hitherto of ºf. ; now we muſt ſpeak of Humors, whoſeuſe in Phyſicall ſpeculation is no leſs than that of Temperaments. C. H. A. P. VI. of Humort. alſo for Chirurgeons, becauſe there is no diſeaſe with matter which ariſeth not from ſome one, or the mixture of more Humors.Which thing Hippocrates underſtan- ding, writ, every Creature to be either ſick or well according to the condition of the Humor; in the body. And certainly all putrid feavers proceed from the putrefačtion of Humors. Neither do any acknowledgany other originall ordiſtinétion of the differences of Abſceſſes or Tumors: neither do ulcerated, broken, or otherwiſe wounded members hopefor the reſtauration of continuity, from other than from the ſweet falling down of Humors to the wounded i. Which is the cauſe that often in the cure of theſe affects,the Phyſitians are neceſſarily buſied in tempering the Blocq, that is, bringing to a mediocrity the four Humors compoſing the maſs of blood, if they at any time offend in quantity, or quality. For whether if anything abound or digreſs from the wonted temper in any ex- ceſs of heat, cold, viſcoſity, #. thinneſs, or any ſuch like quality,none of the accu- ſtomed funètions will be well performed. For which cauſe thoſe .. helps to preſerve and reſtore health have been divinely invented: Phlebotamie,or blood-letting,which amends the quantity of too much blood; and Purging, which corrºts and draws away the vicious quality. But nowletus begin to ſpeak of the Humors, taking our beginning from the defi- Illt1Oil. An Humor(is called by Phyſitians)what thing ſo ever is liquid and flowing in the body of living Creatures endued with Blood, and that is either naturall, or againſt nature. The naturali is ſo called becauſe it is fit to defend, preſerve and ſuſtain the life of a Creature. Quite different is the nature and reaſon of that which is againſt nature. Again,the former is either Alimentary or Excrementitious: The Alimentary which is fit to nouriſh the body, is that Humor which is contained in the veins and arteries of a man which is temperate and perfeótly well; and which is underſtood by the generall name of Blood, which is let out at the opening of a vein. For Blood otherwiſe taken, is an Humor of a certain kind, diſtinguiſhed by heat and warmneſs from the other Humors comprehended together with iſ: know the nature of Humorſ, is a thing not only neceſſary for Phyſitians, but it,in the whole maſs of the blood.Which thing,that it may the better be underſtood,l have thought good in this place to declare the generation of Blood by the efficient and materiall cauſes. All things which weeat or drink, are thematerials of Blood; which things drawn into the bottom of the Ventricle by its attractive force, and there detained, are turned b the force of concočtion implanted in it, into a ſubſtance like to Almond-butter. Wii. thing, although it appear one and like it ſelf, yet it conſiſts of parts of a different nature, ..which not only the variety of meats, but one and the ſame meatsyeelds of it ſelf. We term this Chylus, (when it is perfeótly concoëted in the ſtomach.) But the Gate-vein receives it driven from thence into the ſmall Guts, and ſucked in by the Meſeraick-veins,and now ha- ving gotten a little rudiment of change in the way, carries it to the Liver, where by the Blood-making faculty, which is proper and naturall to this part, it acquires the abſolute and perfeót form of Blood. But with that Blood, at one and the ſame time and ačtion all the Humors are made, whetheralimentary or excrementitious. Therefore the Blood, that it may perform its office, that is, the faculty of nutrition, muſt neceſſarily be purged and cleanſed from the two excrementitious Humors: of which the bladder of Gall draws one, which we call yellow Choler; and the Spleen the other,which we term Melancholy. Theſe two Humors are naturall, but not alinientary or nouriſhing, but of another uſe in the body, as afterwards we will ſhºw more at large. The Blood freed from theſe two kinds of Excrements, is ſent by the veins and arteries into all parts of the body for their nouriſh- ment. Which althou { then it ſeem to be of one ſimple nature, yet notwithſtanding it is truly ſuch, that four different and unlike ſubſtances may be obſerved in it, as, Blood, pro- perly ſo named, Phlegm, Choler, and Melancholy; not only diſtinët in colour, but alſo in taſte, effe&s, and qualitics. For, as Galen notes in his book de Natura humana, Melancholy is acide or ſour,Choler bitter,Blood ſweet, Phlegm unſavory. But you may know the variety of their effečts, both by the different temper of the nouriſhed parts, as alſo by the various condition of the #. ſpringing from thence. For therefore ſuch ſubſtances ought to be tempered and mixed amongſt j in a certain proportion, which remaining, health remains; but violated, diſeaſes follow. For all acknowledg, that an Cedema is cauſed b Phlegmatick; a Scirrhus,by Melancholick; an Eryſipºlº,by Cholerick; and a Phlegmone,by - - Pure Compendious way to Chirurgery. pure and laudable blood. Galen teaches by a familiar example of new wine preſently taken from the Preſs, that theſe 4 ſubſtances are contained in that one maſs and mixture of the blood.In which every one obſerves 4 diſtinët Eſſences;for the flower of the wine work- ingup, ſwims at the top, the dregs fall down to the bottom, but the crude and watery mºiſture mixed together with the ſweet and vinous liquor;is every where diffuſed through the body of the wine: the flower of the wine, repreſents Choler, which bubbling up ºn the ſupérficies of blood, as it concretes and grows cold,ſhineth with a golden colour; the dregs Melancholy, which by reaſon of its heavineſs ever finketh downward, as it were, the mud of the blood;the crude and watery portion, Phlegm 3 for as that crude humor, tycept it be rebellious in quantity; or ſtubborn by its quality, there is hope it may be danged into wine,by the naturall heat of the wine; ſo Phlºgm which is blood halfton- coacă, may by the force of native heat be changed into good and laudable blood...Which is the cauſe that nature decreed or ordained no peculiar place as to the other 2 Humors, wherdby it might be ſevered from the blood: But the true and perfºr liquor of the wine repreſents the pure blood, which is the more laudable and perfºr portion of both the hu; mors of the confuſed maſs. It may eaſily appearby the following ſcheme, of what kind they all are,and alſo what the diſtinčion of theſe four Humors maybe. TNATuRE. consist ENCE. ICOLOLIR. ITASTE. us E. -- - - Of *:::: that it chiefly Of Nature aery, Of indifferent con- ſerves for the nouriſhment - º mini, fiftence, ...Of Cºlour ſºlo Taffe of the fleſhy party, and Blood is "? o - roſe, or crim-ſº > or rather tem- tº thick nor too ſº.” Wett. carryed by the veſſels,im- - perate. thin. - parts heat to the whole - -- - body. I- of Taffe, - - . º, Fit to nouriſh the brain, of Nature wa ſ Of º ſavory, for andº, the other cold and - IOf Conſiſtence Colour. .." moiſt parts, to temper the - Phlegm 1S tery, cold and lº p white. " | * - beat finº > and by - moiſt. . . . . Water its ſlipperineſſe to help | unſavory. 1– - - - - ' ' ' It provoketb the expulſive -- | faculty of the guts, atte- - -- * - ates the Phlegm clea- ;AOf Nature fiery, Of Conſiſtence, Colour yel-Of Taffe nu Choler lºſ >|-1. 2 .."? | wing to them, but the bot and dry. I thin. low, or fals. bitter. Alimentary º t to 71914 * . - riſh the parts of like tem- - per with it. º Stirs up the Appetite, now- Melan- ºu of ſº > ". º: o:& riſhes the #: 2nd 4! cholv is > *| groſſe and muddy, blackiſh. "ºſ" the parts of like temper to y and dry. or biting. it, ſ the bones. Blood hath its neareſt matter from the better portion of the Chylus: and being begun to be laboured in the veins, at length gets form and perfeótion in the Liver; but it hath its remote matter from meats of good digeſtion and quality, ſeaſonably eaten after moderate exerciſe; but for that, one age is better than another, and one time of the year more con- venient than another. For blood is made more copiouſly in the †. that ſeaſon of the year comes neareſt to the temper of the blood, by reaſon of which the blood is ra- ther to be thought temperate, i. and moiſt; for that Galen makes the Spring tem rate; and beſides, at that time blood-letting is performed with the beſt ſucceſs *. is an age very fit for the generation of blood;or by Galen, opinion rather that part of life that continues from the 25, to the 35 year of our age. Thoſe in whom this Humor hath the dominion,are beautified with a freſh and roſe colour, gentle, and wel-natured, pleaſant, merry, and facetious. The generation of Phlegm, is not . the imbecillity of heat, as ſome $ºf the Ancients thought; who were perſwaded that Choler was cauſed by a raging,Blood by amoderate, and Phlegm and Melancholy by a remiſsheat. But that opinion is full of manifeſterror: for if it be true that the Čhylus is laboured and made into blood in the ſame part, and by the ſame fire, that is,the Liver; from whence in the ſame moment of *ſhºuld proceed that ſtrong and weak heat, ſeeing the whole maſs of the blood diffe- **its four eſſentiall parts, is perfeóted and made at the ſame time, and by the ſame *mper of the ſame partaction,and blood-making faculty; therefore from whence A compariſon of blood and new wine. Phlegm is Blood half concoöted. Why it hath no propetres ceptacle. Lib.1, de lemſ, One and the ſame heat is the efficient cauſe of all humors at the ſame times i have IO An Introdušion, or The heat of the Sun alone doth melt wax and harden clay. The divers condition of the matter as lone, is the cauſe of va- riety. The effett of Phlegm. The effetts of Choler. The effeóts of Melancholy. What motions are in each Quarter of the body. The Melan- choly Humor doth not cauſe, but whet the appetitc. A ſerous or fear and ſadneſs. It is augmented in Autumn, and in t have we this variety of Huniors? From hence,for that thoſe meats by which we are nouri- ſhed, enjoy the like condition that our bodies do,from the four Elemcnts, and the four firſt Qualities: for it is certain, and we may often obſerve, in what kind ſocver they be united or joined together, they retain a certain hot portion imitating the fire; another cold, the water; another dry, the earth; and laſtly, another moiſt like to the air. Neither can you name any kind of nouriſhment, how cold ſoever it be, not Lºttuce it ſelf, in which there is not ſome fiery force of heat. Therefore it is no marvail; if one and the ſame heat working upon the ſame matter of Chylus, varying with ſo great diſſimilitude of ſubſtances, do by its power produce ſo unlike humors,as from the hot,Choler;from the cold, Phlegm; and of the others, ſuch as their affinity of temper will permit. There is no cauſe that any one ſhould think that variety of humors to be cauſed in us, rather by the diverſity of the aëtive heat, than wax and a flint placed at the ſame time, and in the ſame ſituation of climat and ſoil,this to melt by the heat of the Sun, and that ſcarce to wax warm. Therefore that diverſity of effe&ts is not to be attributed to the force of the cfficient-cauſe, that is of heat, which is one, and of one kinde in all of us; but rather to the materiall cauſe, ſeeing it is compoſed of the conflux, or meeting together of various ſubſtances, gives the heat leave to work, as it were out of its ſtore, which may make and º: from the hotter part therof Choler,and of the colder and more rebellious Phlegm. et I will not deny, but that more Phlegm, or Choler may be bred in one and the ſame body,according to the quicker, or ſlower provocation of the #. nevertheleſs it is not conſequent, that the originall of Choler ſhould be from a more acide, and of Phlegm from a more dull heat in the ſame man. Every one of us naturally have a ſimple heat, and of one kind, which is the worker of divers operations, not of itſelf, ſeeing it is always the ſame, and like it ſelf, but by the different fitneſs, pliableneſs, or reſiſtance of the matter on which it works. Wherefore Phlegm is generated in the ſame moment of time, in the fire of the ſame part, by the efficiency of the ſame heat, with the reſt of the blood, of the more cold, liquid, crude, and watery portion of the Chylus. Whereby it comes to paſs, that it ſhºws an expreſs figure of a certain rude or unperfeót blood, for which occaſion nature hath made it no peculiar receptacle, but would have it to run friendly with the blood in the ſame paſſages of the veins,that any neceſſity hapning by famin, or indigency,and in defeót of bet- ternouriſhment, it may by a perfeóter . - and rude nouriſhment #. this humor to abound principally in winter,& in thoſe which incline to old-age,by reaſon of the fimilitude which Phlegm hath with that ſeaſon andage. It makes a man drowfie,dulfat,and ſwollen up,and haſtneth gray-hairs.Choler is as it were, a certain heat and fury of humors, which #. in the Liver, together with the blood is carried by the veins and arterics through the whole body. That of it which abounds, is ſent, partly into the guts, and partly into the bladder of the gall, or is conſumed by tran- ſpiration,or ſweats; It is ſomewhat probable that the Arteriallblood is made more thin, hot, guick, and pallid, than the blood of the Veins, by the commixture of this Alimentary Choſer. This Humor is chiefly bred and expel’d in youth, and acrid and bitter meats give matter to it: but great labours of body and mind give the occaſion. It maketh a man nimble, quick, ready for all performance, lean, and quick to anger, and alſo to concoët meats. The hº humor, or Melancholy, being theſº portion of the blood, is partly ſent from the Liver to the Spleen to nouriſh it, and partly carried by the veſſels into the reſt of the body,and ſpent in the nouriſhment of the parts endued with an earthly drineſs; it is made of meats .groſs juice, and by the i. of the mind,turned to e firſt and crude Old-age; it makes men ſad, harſh, conſtant, froward, envious and fearfull. All men ought to think,that ſuch Humors are wont to move at ſet hours of the day, as by a certain peculiar motion or tide, Therefore the blood flows from the ninth hour of the night,to the third hour of the day; then Choler to the ninth of the day; then Melancholy to the third of the night; the reſt of the night that remains, is under the dominion of Phlegm. Manifeſt examples hereof appears in the French-Pox. From the elaborat and abſolute niaſs of the blood,(as we ſaid before) two kinds of Humors, as excrements of the ſecond concoëtion,are commonly and naturally ſeparated, the one more groſs, the other more thin. This is called either abſo- lutely Choler,or with an adjunét,yellow Choler. That is called Melancholy,which drawn by the Spleen in a thinner portion, and elaborate by the heat of the Arteries,which in that part are both many and large, becomes nouriſhment to the part ; the remnant thereof is carried by the veiny Veſſel into the orifice of the ventricle, whereby it may not cauſe but whet the appetite, and by its aſtrićtion ſtrengthen the aëtions thereof. But yellow Choler drawn into the bladder of the gall, remains there ſo long, till being troubleſome, either in quantity or quality, it is excluded into the guts, whereby it may caſt forth the excrc- ments reſiding in them; the expulſive faculty being provoked by its acrimony,and by its bitterneſs kils the worms that are bred there. This ſame Humor is accuſtomed to die the urine of a yellow colour. There is another ſerous Humor;which truly is not fit to nouriſh wheyiſhhumor but profitable formany other things, which is not an excrement of the ſecond, but of the firſt concoëtion. Therefore nature would that mixed with the Chyluſ, it ſhould come to the oration quickly aſſume the form of blood. Cold CHAP. 6. Compendiou, way to Chirurgery. II the Liver, and not be voided with the excrements, whereby it might allay the groſneſs of the blood, and ſerve it for a vehicle; for otherwiſe the blood could ſcarce paſs through the capillary veins of the Liver, and paſſing the fimous and gibbous parts thereof, come to the hollow vein. Part of this ſerous humor ſeparated together with the blood which ſerves for the nouriſhment of the Reins, and ſtraight carried into the bladder, is turned into that urine which we daily make 3 the other part therefore carryed through all the body toge- ther with the blood, jº. the like duty of tranſportation, is excluded by ſweats into which it degenerates. Beſides the forenamed, the Arabians have mentioned four other humors, which they term Alimentary and ſecondary, as being the next matter of nouriſh- ment, as thoſe four the blood contains, the remote. They have given no name to the firſt kind, but imagin it to be that humor, which hangs ready to fall like to little drops in the utmoſt orifices of the veins. They call the ſecond kind, * Dew 5 being that hunior, which entred already into the ſubſtance of the º: doth moiſten it. The third they call by a barbarous name, Cambium, which already put to the part to be nouriſhed, is there faſtned. The fourth named Gluten, or Glew, is only the proper and ſubſtance-making humidity of the ſimilar parts,not their ſubſtance. The diſtinétion of the degrees of nutrition j by Galen in his books of Naturall faculties, anſwer in proportion to this diſtinétion of hu- mors. The firſt is, that the blood flow to the part that requires nouriſhment ; then that being there arrived, it may be agglutinated; then laſtly,that having loſt its former form of nouriſhment, it may be aſſimilated. - Thoſe humors are againſt nature, which being corrupted, infect the body and the parts in which they are contained by the contagion of their corruption, retaining the names and titles of the humors, from whoſe perfeótion and nature they have revolted, they all grow hot by putrefaction, although they were former y by their own nature cold. And they are corruptcd,either in the vºins only,or within and without the veins: In theycins Blood and Melancholy; but both without and within the veins, Choler and *::::: When Blood is corrupted in its thinner portion, it turns into Choler, when in its thicker, into Melancholy 3 for the Blood becomes faulty two manner of ways,either by the corru- ption of its proper ſubſtance by putrefačtion, or by admixtion of another ſubſtance by in- fećtion. The Melancholy humor which is corrupted in the veins, is of three ſorts: The firſt is of a Melancholy juice putrefying, and º the force of a ſtrange heat, turned, as it were,into aſhes,by which it becomes aduſt, acrid and biting. The other ariſeth from that Choler which reſembles the yolks of eggs, which by aduſtion becomes leek-coloured, then aruginous, or of a blewiſh green, then red, and laſtly black, which is the very worſt kind of Melancholy, hot, malign, eating, and exulcerating, and which is never ſeen or voided with ſafety. The third comes from Phlegm Fº in the veins, which firſt degenerates into ſalt Phlegm, but ſtraight by the ſtrength of extraneous heat degenerates into Melan- choly. - y Acide and very crude,as which hath had none or very - - little impreſſion of heat, but that which it firſt had in {In the Veinssºn. d is either Y. . . . - - an Salt which is bred by the ſweet, putrefying and aduſ, or mixture of aduſt and ſalt particles. y - † Wateriſh, as is that thin moiſture which diſtils from Phlegm not naturall ! - is bred, either i the brain by the noſtrils. - Mucous, as when that wateriſh is thickned into filth Or without by the help of ſome accidentall or ſmall heat. - the Veins, J. Glaſſie, or * Albuminous, reſembling molten glaſs.or & is ºf four | rather the white of an egg, and is moſt cold. ſorts; either Gypſea, or Plaiſter-like, which is concrete into the Secundary Humors. * Ros, Humors a- gainſt nature. Into what Hu- mors the blood when it cor. rupts, doth degenerate. The Melan- choly Humor corrupted, is of three kinds. * Albuminea. hardneſs and form of chalk,as you may ſee in the joints … of the fingers in a knotty gout, or in inveterate diſtilla- tions upon the Lungs. t - - ſIn the Weins, as the * vitelline (like in conſiſtence to the yolk of a raw egg) which the acrimony of ſtrange heat breeds of yellow Choler, which ſame in diſeaſes altogether deadly,degenerates into green, a ru- ginous,& laſtly into a blue or colourlike that which is drica bywoad. Chole nºt natural | The firſt is called Porracea, or leek-coloured, reſent- is bred, either 3 bling the juice of a leek in greenneſs. - - Or in the ca- The ſecond eruginoſa, or eruginous, like in colour pacity of the | to verdigreaſe. . . . - upper belly, The third blewiſh,or woad-coloured, like the colour } as the vº! died by woad. . . . " - . tricle, and | The fourth red, differing in this from blood, whoſe this is offive colour it imitates, that it never cometh into knots, or * kinds: clods like blood. - - -- - - The fifth very red, generated by the exceſs of the for- Emer,which cauſeth burning feawers. The - + Vitellina, t -º I2 An Introdułion, or $uch as the humoris,ſuch is the colour. The manners and diſeaſºs of Sanguine per- ſons. Cholerick are not commonly fat. The manners and diſeaſes of Cholerick perſons. The manners and diſeaſes of phlegmatick perſons. From whence noiſe or rum- bling in the belly proceeds. Diſeaſes fami- liar to Melan- choly perſons. The kinds of ſuch Choler, are often caſt forth by vomit in diſeaſes, the ſtrength of the diſeaſe being paſt; being troubleſome to the parts through which they are evacuated, by their bitterneſs, acrimony, and biting. The ſignes of a Sanguine perſon. Think it manifeſt,becauſe the matter and generation of fleſh is principally from blood, I that aman of a fleſhy, denſe, and ſolid habit of body, and full of a ſweet and vaporous juice, is of a Sanguine complexion. And the ſame party hath a flouriſhing and roſe colour in his face, tempered as with an equal mixture of white and red; of white, by reaſon of the skin lying utmoſt ; of red,becauſe of the blood ſpread underneath the skin: for always ſuch as the humoris, ſuch is the colour in the face. In manners, he is curteous, gentle,eaſe to be ſpoken to, not altogether eſtranged from the love of women, of a lovely countenance and ſmooth forehead, ſeldom angry, but taking all things in good part; for as the incli- nation of humors is, ſo alſo is the diſpoſition of manners. But blood is thought the mild- eſt of all humors; but the ſtrong heat of the inward parts maketh him to eat and drink freely. Theirdreams are pleaſant, they are troubled with diſeaſes ariſing from blood, as frequent Phlegmons, and many ſanguine puſtles º through the skin, much bleeding, . menſtruous fluxes. Wherefore they can well endure blood-letting, and delight in the moderate uſe of cold and dry things; and laſtly, are offended §. and moiſt things. They haye a great and .."; Pulſe, and much urine in quantity, but milde of quality, of an indifferent colour add ſubſtance. The ſignes of a Cholerick perſon. C. men are of a pale or yellowiſh colour, of a lean,ſlender and rough habit of body, with fair veins and large Arteries, and a ſtrong and quick pulſe: their skin being touched, feels hot, . hard, rough and harſh, with a pricking and acrid ex- halation which breathes forth of their i. body. They caſt forth much choler by ſtool, vomit and urine. They are of a quick and nimble wit, ſtout, hardy and ſharp vindi- cators of received injuries,liberall even to prodigality, and ſomwhat too deſirous of glory. Their ſleep is light, and from which they are quickly waked; their dreams are ... ing, quick, and full of fury; they are delighted with meats and drinks which are ſome- what more cold and moiſt, and are ſubjećt to Tertian and burning feavers, the Phrenfie, Jaundiſe, Inflammations, and other Cholerick puſtles, the Lask, Bloody flux, and bitter. neſs of the mouth. - The ſignes of a Phlegmatick perſon. Hoſe in whom Phlegm hath the dominion, are of a whitiſh coloured face, and ſome- times livid and ſwollen, with their body fat, ſoft, and cold to touch. They are moleſted with Phlegmatick diſeaſes, as Oedematous tumors, the Dropſie,Quo- tidian feavers, falling away of the hairs, and catarrhes falling down upon the *. the Affera Arteria,or Weaſon: they are of a ſlow ca j. ſlothfull,drowfie; they do dream of rains, ſnows, floods, ſwimming,and ſuch like, that they often imagin themſelves overwhelmed with waters; they vomit . much watery and É. matter 2 or otherwiſe ſpit and evacuate it, and have a ſoft and moiſt tongue. And they are troubled with a dog-like hunger, if at any time it ſhould happen that their infipid Phlegm become acide; and they are ſlow of digeſtion, by reaſon of which they have great ſtore of cold and Phlegmatick humors; . if they be carried down into the windings of the Colick-gut, they cauſe murmuring and º, and ſometimes the Colick. For much wind is eaſily cauſed of ſuch like Phlegmatick excrements wrought upon by a ſmall and weak heat, ſuch as Phlegmatick perſons have, which by its naturall lightneſs is diverſly carried through the turnings of the guts, and diſtends and ſwels them up, and whiles it ſtrives for paſſage out, it cauſeth murmurings and noiſes in the belly, like wind breaking through narrow paſſages. Signes of a Melancholick perſon. He face of Melancholy perſons is ſwart, their countenance cloudy and often cruell, T# aſpe&t is ſad and froward; frequent Scirrhous, or hard ſwellings, tumors of the Spleen, Hamorroids, Varices (or ſwollen Veins) Quartain feavers, whether, continuall or intermitting; Quintain, Sextain, and Septimane feavers: and to conclude, all ſuch wanderingfeavers or agues ſet upon them. But when it happens the Melancholy humor is ſharpned, either by aduſtion, or commixture of Choler, §. Tetters, the black Mor- phew, the Cancer ſimple and ulcerated, the Leprous and filthy ſcab, ſending forth cer- tain ſcaly and branlike excreſcences, (being vulgarly called Saint Mani; his evils) and the Leproſe it ſelf invades them: They have ſmall veins and arteries, becauſe coldneſs hath dominion over them whoſe property is to ſtraitºn, as the quality of heat is to di- late. But if at any time their Veins É. big, that largeneſs is not by reaſon : §: - laudable º º CHAP. 7. Compendious way to Chirurgery. I3 ſ laudable blood contained in them, but from much windineſs; by occaſion whereof it is ſomewhat difficult to let them blood; not only, becauſe that when the Vein is opened, the blood flows ſlowly forth, by reaſon of the cold ſlowneſs of the humors ; but much the rather, for that the vein doth not receive the impreſſion of the Lancet, ſliding this way and that way, by reaſon of the windineſs contained in it and becauſe that the harſh drineſs of the upper skin, reſiſts the edg of the inſtrument. Their bodies ſeem cold and hard to the touch, and they are troubled with terrible dreams, for they are obſerved to ſeem to ſee in the night Devils, Serpents, dark dens and caves, º dead corpſes, and man other ſuch things full of horror, by reaſon of a black vapor, diverſly moving and diſ- turbing the brain, which alſo we ſee happens to thoſe, who * fear the water, by rea- ſon of the biting of a mad dog. You ſhall finde them froward, fraudulent, parſi- monious, and covetous even to baſeneſs, ſlow ſpeakers, fearfull, ſad, complainers, carefull, ingenious, lovers of ſolitarineſs, man-haters, obſtinate maintainers of opinions once conceived, ſlow to anger, but angred not to be pacified. But when Melancholy hath ex- ceeded natures and its own bounds, then by reaſon of putrefačtion and inflammation all things appear full of extreme fury and madneſs,ſo that they often caſt themſelves headlong down from ſome high place, or are otherwiſe guilty of their own death, with fear of which notwithſtauding they are terrified. - - But we muſt note that changes of the native temperament, do often º in the courſe of a mans life, ſo that he which a while agone was Sanguine, may now be Cholerick, Mc- lancholick, or Phlegmatick; not truly by the changing of the blood into ſuch Humors, but by the mutation of Diet, and the courſe or vocation of life. For none of a Sanguine complexion but will prove Cholerick if he eat hot and dry meats, (as all like things are cheriſhed and preſerved by the uſe of their like, and contraries are deſtroyed by their contraries) and weary his body by violent exerciſes, and continuall labors; and if there be a ſuppreſſion of Cholerick excrements, which before did freely, flow, either by na- ture or art. But whoſoever feeds upon Meats generating groſs blood, as Beef, Veniſon, Hare, old Cheeſe, and all ſalt meats, he without all doubt ſliding from his nature, will fall into a Melancholy temper; eſpecially if to that manner of diet, he ſhall have a voca- tion full of cares, turmoils, miſeries, ſtrong and much ſtudy, carefull thoughts and fears; and alſo if he ſit much, wanting exerciſe, for ſo the inward heat, as it were, defrauded of its nouriſhment, faints, and grows dull, whereupon #. and droſſie humors abound in the body. To this alſo the cold and dry condition of the place in which we live, doth conduce, and the ſuppreſſion of the Melancholy humor accuſtomed to be evacuated by the Hamorrhoids, courſes, and ſtools. But he acquires a Phlegmatick temper, whoſoever uſeth cold and moiſt nouriſhment, much feeding, who before the former meat is gone out of the belly, ſhall ſtuff his paunch with more, who preſently aftermeat runs into violent exerciſes, who inhabit cold and moiſt places, who lead their life at eaſe in all idleneſs; and laſtly, who ſuffer a ſuppreſſion of the Phlegmatick humor accuſtomly evacuated by vomit, cough, or blowing the noſe,or any other way, either by nature or art. Certainly it is very convenient to know theſe things, that wenay diſcern if any at the preſentbe Phlegmatick, Melancholick, or of any other temper, whether he be ſuch by nature, or neceſſity. , Having declared thoſe things which concern the nature of Temperaments, and deferred the deſcription of the parts of the body to our Anatomy, we j. to ſpeak of the Faculties governing this our life, when firſt we ſhall have ſhewn by a pračticall demonſtration of examples, the uſe and cer- tainty of the aforeſaid rules of Temperaments. C H.A.P. W II. of the Praffice of the aforeſaid rules of Temperaments. SººHat wenay draw the Theorick of the Temperaments into praćtice, it hath ޺ ſeemed good for avoyding of confuſion *ś might make this our Introdu- º &ion ſeem obſcure,if we would proſecute the differences of the Tempers of all § men of all Nations, to take thoſe limits which Nature hath placed in the - world; as South, North, Eaſt, and Weſt, and, as it were, the Center of thoſe bounds,that the deſcribed variety of Tempers,incolour,habit,manners,ſtudies, ačtions, and form offifeofmen that inhabit thoſe Regions fituated ſofardiſtant one from another may ășaſure rule, by which we may certainly judg of every mans temperature in particular, *hºſhallappear to be nearer or further off from this or that Region. Thoſe which **bit the South, as the Africans, AEthiopians, Arabians, and Egyptians, are for the * part deformed, lean, duskie coloured, and pale, with black ºys and great lips, *d hair, and a ſmall and ſhrill voice. Thoſe which inhabit the Northern parts, *Sothians, Muſcovites, Polonians, and Germanes, have their faces of colour white, mixed "haconvenient quantity of blood, their skinſoft and delicate, their hair long, hanging C down From, or by what their Veins are ſwolleń. Their dreams. --- k Hºpkii. Their mannels. From whence the change of the native temper. How one may become Cho- lcrick. How Melan- cholick. How Phlegma- tick. Four bound, or Regions of the would. The forces of temperatures in particulars. The tempera- ture of the Southern eople. É. the Nor- thern, - -- º: I4. An Introdućtion, or . Ch a P.7. down and ſpreading abroad, and of a yellowiſh,or reddiſh colour; of ſtature they are com- monly tall, and of a well proportioned,fat and compačt habit of body,their eyes gray,their voice ſtrong, loud and big. But thoſe who are ſituated between theſe two former, as the Italians and French,have their faces ſomewhat ſwart,are well favoured, nimble, ſtrong,hairy, ſlender, well in fleſh,with their eyes reſembling the colour of Goats-eyes, and often hollow eyed,having a cleer,ſhrill and pleaſing voyce, The Southern, The Southern people are exceeded ſo much by the Northern in ſtrength and ability of people prevail body,as they ſurpaſs them in wit and faculties of the mind. , Hence is it you may read in § Hiſtories,that the Scythianſ,Goths and Vandal; vexed Africk and Spain with infinite incurſi- .." " ons, and moſt large and famous §: have been founded from the North to South; but ng few or none from the South to the North. Therefore the Northern people thinking all right and law to conſiſt in Arms, did by Duell only determine all cauſts and controver- fies ariſing amongſt the Inhabitants, as we may gather by the ancient laws, and cuſtomes of the Lumbards, Engliſh, Burgonians, Danes and German; ; and we may ſee in Saxo the Grammarian that ſuch a law was once made by Fronto King of Tenmark. The which cuſtome at this day is every where in force amongſt the Muskºvites. But the Sou- thern people have alwayes much abhorred that faſhion, and have thought it more agreeable to Beaſts than Men. Wherefore we never heard of any ſuch thing uſed by the Aſſyrians, AEgyptians ? Perſians, or jews. But moved º the goodneſs of their wit, they ere&ed Kingdomes and Empires by the onely help of Learning and hid- den ſciences. For ſeeing by nature they are Melancholik, by reaſon of the dryneſs of their temperature, they willingly addićt themſelves to ſolitarineſs and contempla- The Southern tion, being endued with a ſingular ſharpneſs of wit. Wherefore the Æthiopians, Fgyptians, peºple learned Africans,jiwi, Phanicians,Perſians, Aſſyrians, and Indians,have invented many curious ſciences, an"g” revealed the Myſteries and ſecrets of Nature,digeſted the Mathematiques into order, obſer- ved the motions of the heavens,and firſt brought in the worſhip and religious ſacrifices of the gods: Even ſo far that the Arabians who live only by ſtealth,aud have only a Waggon for their houſe, doboaſt that they have many things diligently and accurately obſerved - in Aſtrology by their Anceſtors, which every day made more accurate and copious, they, The Northern as by an hereditary right, commend to poſterity, as it is recorded by Leo the African. But famous War, the Northern people, as the German: , by reaſon of the aboundance of humors and ...and * blood, by §§ the mind is as it were oppreſt, ſº themſelves to works obvi- tificers. ous to the ſenſes, and which may be done by the hand. For their minds oppreſt with the earhtly maſs of their bodies, are eaſily drawn from heaven and the contemplation of Celeſtiall things, to theſe inferior things, as to find out Mines by digging, to buy and caſt metalls, to draw and hammer outworks of Iron, ſteel and braſs. In which things they have proved ſo excellent, that the glory of the Invention of Guns and Printing belongs to them. - The endow- The people who inhabit the middle i. between theſe, are neither naturally fit ments of ſuch for the more abſtruſe ſciences, as the Southern people are, nor for Mechanick works, as 2S . * the Northern, but intermeddle with civil affairs, commerce and Merchandizing. But twcen Iſle are endued with ſuch ſtrength of body as may ſuffice to avoid and delude the crafts and arts of the Southern Inhabitants;and with ſuch wiſdom as may be ſufficient to reſtrain the fury and violence of the Northern. How true this is, any one may underſtand by the example of the Carthaginians and Africans, who when they had held Italy for ſome years by their ſub- tile counſels,crafty ſleights and devices; yet could not eſcape, but at the length their Arts being deluded,and they ſpoiled ofall their fortunes, were º: in ſubjećtion to the Ro- Thºrhºrn mans. The Gothes, Humes and other Northern people have ſpoiled and overrun the Romane . jº Empire by many incurſions and inroads, but deſtitute of counſell and providence, they no how our could not keep thoſe things which they had gotten by Armes and valour. Therefore the the viđory. opinion of all Hiſtorians is agreeing in this,that good laws,the form of governing a Com- mon-wealth,all politick ordinances, the Arts ofdiſputing and ſpeaking;have had their be- The abºun: ginnings from the Greek, Romans and French. And from hence in times paſt and at this day ...” a greater number of Writers, Lăwyers and Counſellors of State have ſprung up, than in #.m. alſ the whole worldbeſides. Therefore that we may attribute their gifts to each Region, France and weaffirm that, The Southern people are born and fit for the Studies of learning, the Nor- Italy. thern forwarres, and thoſe which be between them both for Empire and rule. The Italian is naturally wiſe, the Spaniard grave and conſtant ; the French quick and di- ligent, for you would ſay hee runs when he goes, being compared to the ſlow and womaniſh pace of the Spaniard, which is the cauſe that Spaniards are delighted with French ſervants for their quick agility in diſpatching buſineſs. The Eaſtern people are ſpecially indued with a good, firm and well tempered wit, not keeping their counſels ſecret .."hid. For the haſte is of the nature of the Sun, and that part of The manners the day which is next to the riſing of the Sun is counted theright fide and ſtronger; and of the Eaſtein verily in all things living the right fide is alwayes the more ſtrong and vigorous. But the People. Weſtern people are more tender and effeminate, and more cloſe in their carriage and mind, - In Ot. Chap. 8. Compendious way to Cºngº. 15 -- not eaſily making any one partaker of their ſecrets. For the Weſt is as it were ſubjeºt to the Moon, becauſe at the change it alwayes inclines to the Weſt,whereby it happens,that it isreputed as noćturnall,finiſter and oppoſite to the Eaſt; and the Weſt is leſs temperate and wholſome. Therefore of the winds none is more wholſomethºn the Eaſtwind which blows from the Weſt with a moſt freſh and healthfull gale,yet it ſeldome blows, and but only at Sun-ſet. - The Northern people are good eaters,but nuch better drinkers, witty when they area littlemoiſtened with wine,and talkers of things both to be ſpoken and concealed, not very conſtant in their promiſes and agreements,but principalkeepers and preſervers of ſhamefaſt- neſs and chaſtity, far different from the inhabitants of the South, who are wonderfull ſpa- ring,ſober, ſecrèt and ſubtle, and much addićted to all ſorts of wicked Luſt. Ariāotle in his Problemes ſaith that thoſe nations are barbarous and cruell, both which are burnt with immoderate heat, and which are oppreſt with exceſſive cold, becauſe a ſoft temper of the Heavens, ſoftens the manners and the mind. Wherefore both, as well the Northern, as Scythians and Germans; and the Southern, as Africans,are cruell; but theſe have this of ačertain naturall ſtoutneſs, and ſouldierlike boldneſs, and rather of anger then a wilfull deſire of revenge; becauſe they cannot reſtrain by the power of reaſon the firſt violent motions of their anger by reaſon of the heat of their blood. But thoſe of a certain in- bred and inhumane pravity of manners, wilfully and willingly ſº.g they per- form the works of cruelty, becauſe they are of a ſad and melancholy nature. You may have an example of the Northern cruelty from the Tranſilvanians againſt their ſeditious Captain George, whom they gave to be torne in pieces alive and devoured by his Souldi- ers,(being kept faſting for three dayes before for that purpoſe)who was then unbowelled, and roſted, and ſo by them eaten up. The cruelty of Hannibal the Captain of the Cartha- ginians may ſuffice .. an inſtance of the Southern cruelty. He left the Roman Captives wearied with burdens and the length of the way,with the ſoles of their feet cut off; But thoſe he brought into his tents, ſoyning brethren and kinſmen together he cauſed to fight, neither was ſatisfied with . before he brought all the vićtors to one man. Alſo we may ſee the cruell nature of the Southern Americans, who dip their children in the blood of their ſlain enemies, then ſuck their blood, and banquet with their broken and ſqueaſed limbs. And as the Inhabitants of the South are free from divers Plethorick diſeaſes, which are cauſed by aboundance of blood,to which the Northern people are ſubjećt, as Feavers, De- fluxions, Tumors, Madneſs with laughter which cauſeth thoſe which have it to leap and dance, (the people commonly tearm it S. vittu, his evilſ) which admits of no remedy but Muſick: ſo they are often moleſted with the Frenſie invading with madneſs and filry; b the heat whereof they are often ſo raviſhed and carried beſide themſelves that they § things to come; they are terrified with horrible dreams, and in their fits they ſpeak in ſtrange and forain tongues, but they are ſo ſubject to the ſcurſe and all kind |ſcabs and to the Leproſe as their homebred diſeaſe, that no houſes are ſo frequently met withall by º: travell through cither of the Mauritania's, as Hoſpitalls provided for the Lodging of Leapers. - Thoſe who inhabit rough and Mountainous places, are more brutiſh,tough and able to indurelabour: but ſuch as dwell in Plains,eſpecially if they bemooriſh,or fenniſh, are of a tender body,and ſweat much with a little labour; the truth of which is confirmed by the Hollanders and Frizlanders. But if the Plain be ſuch as is ſcorched by the heat of the Sun, andblown upon by much contrariety of winds, it breeds men who are turbulent, not to be tamed, deſirous of ſedition and novelty,ſtubborn,impatient of ſervitude, as may be per- ceived by the ſole example of the Inhabitants of Narbon a province of France. Thoſe who dwell in poor and barren places are commonly morewitty and diligent and moſtpatient of labours; the truth of which the famous wits of the Athenians,Ligurians and Romanſ,and the plain country of the Baotians in Greece,of the Campanians in Italy,and of the reſtofthe Inhabiters adjoining to the Ligurian Sea, approves. C. H. A. P. VIII. of the Faculties, \ { §. Faculty is a certain power,and efficient cauſe proceeding from the temperament ºs ofthe part, and the performer of ſome agions of the body. There are three | principall Faculties governing mans body as long as itenjoyes its integrity; ºš the Animall,Vital and Natural.The Animall is ſeated in the proper tempera- 'ment of the Brain,from whence it is diſtributed by the Nerves into all parts of *bodywº, have ſenſe&motion. This isofthree kinds,for one is Moving, another ſenfi- **thirdprincipall.The ſenſitive confiſts in the five external ſenſes,fight,hearing,taſte, The Eaſt wind healthfull. The Northern people great caters and drinkers. Who are to be counted Bar. barous. The Northern and Southern have each their Cruelties. - Walsr. Max. lib. 9, cap.2. The diſeaſes of the Southern People. Mountainers. find &touch. The moving principally remains in the Muſcles & nerves as the fit inſtruments What a faculty is. - 3. Faculties. C 2 of 16 ſ º An Introdućtion, or The triple uſe of the Pulſe. --- ----- of voluntary motion. The Principall comprehends the Reaſoning faculty,the Memory and Fantaſie. Galen would have the common or inward ſenſe to be comprehended within the compaſs of the Fantaſie, although Ariāotle diſtinguiſh between them. The Vitall abides ſº the Heart, from whence heat and life is diſtributed by the Arteries to the whole body; this is principally hindered in the diſcaſes of the Brºſt; as the Princi- pºll is, when any diſeaſe affails the Brain; the prime ačtion of the vitall faculty is Pulſa- tion,and that continued agitation of the Heart and Arteries, which is of threefold uſe to the body: for by the dilatation of the Heart and Arteries the vitall ſpirit is cheriſhed by the benefit of the Air which is drawn in ; by the contračtion thereof the vapours of it are pur- ged and ſent forth and the native heat of the whole body is ten pered by them both. The laſt is the Naturall faculty which hath choſen its principall ſeat in the Liver, it ſpreads or carrics the nouriſhment over the wholebody ; but it is diſtinguiſhed into 3. O- ther faculties; The Generative,which ſerves for the generation and forming of the Iſſue in the wombe; the Growing or increaſing faculty,which flouriſheth from the time the Iſſue is formed, untill the perfºët growth of the ſolid parts into their full dimenſions of length, height and bredth. The nouriſhing faculty,which as ſervant to both the other repairs and ays the continuall efflux,and waſte of the threefold ſubſtance; for Nutrition is nothing .# §: a repleniſhing,or repairing whatſoever is waſted or emptied. This nouriſhing fa. culty endures from that time the Infant is formed in the wombe untill the end of life. It is amatter of great conſequence in Phyſick to know the 4.other faculties,which as ſervants attend upon the nouriſhing faculty; which are the Attraćtive,Retentive,Digeſtive,and Ex- pulſive faculty. The Attractive draws that juyce which is fit to nouriſh the body,that I ſay which by application may be aſſimilated to the part. This is that faculty . ſuch as are hungry draws down the meat ſcarce chewed,and the drink ſcarſe taſted, into the gnaw- ing and empty ſtomack. The Retentive faculty is that which retains the nouriſhment once attračted untill it be fully laboured and perfectly conco&ted; And by that means it yeelds no ſmall aſſiſtance to the Digeſtive faculty. For the naturall heat cannot perform the office of conco&tion, unleſs the meatbe embraced by the part,and make ſome ſtay therein. Foro- therwiſe the meat carryed into the ſtomach never acquires the form of Chylus, unleſs it ſtay detained in the wrinkles thereof,as in a rough E. the time of Chylification. The Digeſtive facultie aſſimilates the nouriſhment, being attraćted and detained, into the ſub- ſtance of that part whoſe faculty it is, by the force of the inbred heat and proper diſpoſiti- on or temper of the part. So the ſtomach plainly changes all things § are catand drunk into Chylus,and the Liver turns the Chylus into blood. But the Bones and Nerves convert the red and liquid blood which is brought down unto them by the capillary or ſmall veins, into a white and ſolid ſubſtance. Such concoëtion is far more laborious in a Bone and Nerve,than in the Muſculous fleſh. For the blood being not much different from its nature by a light change and concretion turns into fleſh. But this Concoëtion will ne- verſatisfie the defire of Nature and the parts.unleſs the nouriſhment purged from its excre- ments, put away the filth and droſs, which muſt never enter into the ſubſtance of the part. Wherefore there do not only two ſorts of excrements remain of the firſt and ſecond Con- coćtion, the one thick,the other thin,as we have ſaid before; but alſo from the third Con- co&ion which is performed in every part. The one of which we conceive only by reaſon, being that which vaniſheth into Airby inſenſible tranſpiration. The other is known ſometimes by ſweats,ſometimes by a thick fatty ſubſtance ſtaining the ſhirt; ſometimes by the generation of hairs and nails, whoſe matter is from fuliginous and earthly excrements of the third Conco&tion. Wherefore the fourth faculty was neceſſary which might yeeld no ſmall help to nouriſhment; it is called the Expulſive,appointed to expell thoſe ſuper- fluous excrements which by no ačtion of heat, can obtain the form of the part. Such facul- ties ſerving for nutrition are in ſome parts two-fold;as ſome common,the benefit of which redounds to the whole body, as in the ventricle, liver and veins; Qthers only attending the ſervice of thoſe parrs in which they remain,and in ſome parts all theſe 4, aſwell com: mon as properare abiding and reſiding as in thoſe parts we now mentioned: ſome with the 4. proper have only two common, as the Gall, Spleen, Kidnies and Bladder. Others are content only with the proper,as the ſimilar and Muſculous parts, who if they want any of theſe 4. faculties,their health is decayed eitherby want of nouriſhment,and ulcer, or o- therwiſe. The like unnaturall affects happen by the deficiency of juſt audlaudable nouriſh- ment. But if it happen thoſe faculties do rightly perform their duty, the nouriſhment is changed into the proper part, , and is truly aſſimilated as by theſe degrees. Firſt it muſt flow to the part,then be joyned to it,then agglutinated,and laſtly as we have ſaid,aſ- milated. Now we muſt ſpeak of the A&ions which ariſe from the faculties. The naturall faculty is three- fold. What Nutriti- on is, Four other fa- culties attend upon the nou- riſhing faculty. The neeeſſity of the retentive faculty. Two extre- ments of every concoëtion. The work of the expulſive faculty. By what de- grees the nou- riſhment is aſſimilated. CHAP. CHAP. 9. Compendious way to Chirurgery. 17 C H A P. I X. of the Aëtions. º QN Aétion or Funètion is an ačtive motion proceeding from a faculty; for as the ɺ faculty depends on the Temperament,ſo the A&tion on the faculty, and the Aët º or work depends upon the A&ion by a certain order of conſequence. But, al- * though that the words A&tion and A& or work are often confounded, yet there is this difference between them, as that the A&ion ſignifies the motion uſed in the perfor- mance of any thing; but the A& or work, the thing already done and performed: for ex- ample, Nutrition and the Generating of fleſh are naturall Aétions; but the partsnouriſh- ed, and a hallow ulcer filled with fleſhare the works of that notion,or ačtion. Wherefore the A& ariſeth from the A&ion,as the A&ion ariſeth from the faculty,the integrity or per- fećtion of the inſtruments concurring in both. Foras, if the faculty be either defečtive, or hurt,no A&tion will be well performed; ſo unleſs the Inſtruments keep their native and due conformity (which is their perfeót health,the operator of the Aëtion proper to the in- ſtrument) none of thoſe things, which ought to be will be well performed. Therefore for the performance of blameleſs and perfećt aćtions,it is fit a due conformity of the inſtrument concur with the faculty. But A&tions are two fold; for they are either Naturall, or Vo- luntary. They are tearmed Naturall,becauſe they are performed not by our will, but by their own accord and againſt our will : As are, that continuall motion of the Heart, the beating of the Arteries, the expulſion of the Excrements, and ſuch other like which are done in us by the Law of Nature whether we will,or no. Theſe Aétions flow either from the Liver and veins,or from the Heart and Arteries. Wherefore we may comprehend them under the names of Naturall and Vitall A&tions. For we muſt attribute his A&tion to each faculty, leſt wenay ſeem to conſtitute an idle faculty, and noway profitable for uſe. The unvoluntary vitallaëtions,are the dilatation and contraćtion of the Heart and Arteries,the which we comprehend under the ſole name of the Pulſe: by that they draw in,and by this they expell, or drive forth. The unvoluntary vitall actions be, Generation Generative Growth and X which proceed from the KGrowing,and-facultie. Nutrition "Nouriſhing Generation is nothing elſe then a certain produçing or acquiring of matter, and an in- troducing of a ſubſtantiall form into that matter;this is ºš the aſſiſtance of two faculties; of the ... doth diverſly prepare and diſpoſe the ſeed and menſtru- ous blood to put on the form of a Bone, nerve, ſpleen,fleſh and ſuch like: of the Forming faculty,which adorns with figure, fite,and compoſition, the matter ordered by ſo various a preparation. - Growth is an inlarging of the ſolid parts into all the dimenſions,the priſtine and anci- entform remaining ſafe and ſound in figure and ſolidity.For the perfeótion of every growth isjudged only by the ſolid parts; for if the body ſwell into a maſs offleſh, or fat, it ſhall not therefore be ſaid to be grown: but then only when the ſolid parts do in like manner increaſe,eſpecially the bones,becauſe the growth of the whole body follows their increaſe, even although at the ſame time it wax lean and pine away. - Nutrition is a perfeót aſſimilation of that nouriſhment which is digeſted,into the nature of the part which digeſts. It is performed by the aſſiſtance of 4. ſubſidiary or helping ačti- ons.Attraºtive,Retentive, Digeſtive, and Expulſive. The voluntary ačtions which we willingly perform,are ſo called, becauſe we can at our pleaſure j. up, ſlow or quicken them. They are three in generall,the ſenſitive,mo- Ying, and principall Aëtion. The ſenſitive *Soul comprehends all things in five ſenſes, in Sight, Hearing, Smell, Taſte and Touch. Three things muſt neceſſarily concur to the Performance of them, the Organ, the Medium or mean, and the Objećt. The principall Or- É. or Inſtrument, is the Animall ſpirit diffuſed by the nerves into each ſeveral part of the ody, by which ſuch ačtions are performed. Wherefore for the preſent we will uſe the Part; themſelves for their Organs. The Mean is a Body, Wiś carryes the Objećt to The Inſtrument. The Obješ is a certain externall quality, which hath power by a fit Medium or Mean to ſtir up and alter the Organ. This will be more manifeſt º relating the particular finétions of the ſenſes by the neceſſary concurring of theſe T(e. ... Sight, is an ačion of the ſeeing faculty, which is done by the Eye, fitly compoſed of 2.9ats and humors, and ſo conſequently the Organicall body of this A&tion. The Ob- jº is a viſible quality brought to the Eye. But ſuch an Objećt is twofold; for either .* abſolutely viſible of its ſelf, and by its own Nature, as the Sun, the fire, the 99" and Stars: or deſires as it were the help of another that it may be ačtual- y ſuch, for ſo by the coming of the light %. which were .#. in power * , being brought to the Eye, they dº ſeem and appear ſuch as they adually are: C 3 But What an Aği- on is, Anaðion and and A6 are different. Naturallaòti- On Se What Growth is. What Natriti. on is. A&tion volun- tary. *Animaſet- tiens. How ſight is performed. 18 An Introdućtion, or - - - How hearing. How ſmelling. How the laſe. * Saper. How touching. Of motion. * How reſpirati- en may be a voluntary mo- tion. The third prin- cipal Aáion. What a ſpirit is, - - - -—, But ſuch Objećts cannotarrive at the Eye, but through a clear and illuminate Medium, as the Air,Water, Glaſſe and all ſorts of Cryſtall. The Hearing hath for its . the Ear and Auditory paſſage, which goes to the ſtony bone furniſhed.with a Membrane inveſting it, an Auditory Nerve, and a certain in- ward ſpirit there contained. The Objećt is every ſound ariſing from the ſmitten or broken Air, and the Colliſion of two bodies meeting together. The Medium is the en- compaſſing Air which carries the ſound to the Ear. . . º Smelling (according to Galens opinion) is performed in the Mamillary proceſſes pro- duced from the proper ſubſtance of the brain, and ſeated in the upper part of the noſe: although others had rather ſmelling ſhould be made in the very foremoſt ventricles of the brain. This Aëtion is weak in man in conpariſon of other Creatures: the Obje& thereof is every ſmell, or fumid exhalation breathing out of bodies. The Medium by which the Objećt is carried to the noſes of Men, Beaſts and Birds, is the Air, but to Fiſhes the Water itſelf. The Aétion of taſte is performed by the tongue being tompered well and according to nature, and furniſhed with a nerve ſpredover its upper part from the third and fourth conjugation of the brain. The Objećt is “Taſte,of*: nature and kinds we will treatmore at large in our Antidotary. The Medium by the which the Objećt is ſo carried to the Organ, that it may affe&t it, is either externall or internall: The ex- ternall is that ſpattle which doth as it were anoint and ſupple the tongue; the internall is the ſpongy fleſh of the tongue it ſelf, which affečted with the quality of the Objećt doth preſently ſo poſſeſs the nerve that is implanted in it, that the kind and quality there- of by the force of the ſpirit may be . into the common ſenſe. All parts endued with a nerve enjoy the ſenſe of touching, which is chiefly done, when a tračtable quality doth penetrate even to the true and nervous skin, which lyeth under the Cuticle, or ſcarf-skin; we have formerly noted, that it is moſt exquiſite in the skin which inveſts the ends of the fingers. The Objećt is every tračtable quality, whether it be of the firſt rank of qualities, as Heat, Cold, Moiſture, Dryneſs, or of the ſecond, as Roughneſs, Smoothneſs, Heavineſs, Lightneſs, Hardneſs, Softneſs, Rarity, Denſity, Friability, Unétuoſity, Groſneſs,Thinneſs. The Medium by whoſe procurement the inſtrument is affetted, is either the skin or the fleſh interwoven with many Nerves. The next A&ion, is that Motion, which by a peculiar name we call voluntary; this is performed and accompliſhed by a Muſcle, being the proper Inſtrument of voluntary Mo- tion. Furthermore cvery motion of amenber poſſeſſing a Muſcle is made either by bend- ing and contračtion, . extention. Although fº there be ſo many differences of voluntary motion, as there are kinds of fite in place; therefore Motion is ſaid to be made upward, downward, to the right hand, to the left, forward and backward; Hither arC . th. many kinds of motions, which the infinite variety of Muſcles produce in the body. Into this rank of Voluntary A&ions, comes Reſpiration, or breathing, becauſe it is done by the help of the Muſcles;although it be chiefly to temper the heat of the Heart. For we can make it more quick, or ſlow as we pleaſe, which are the conditions of a vo- luntary Motion. Laſtly, that we may have ſomewhat in which we may ſafely reſtand defend our ſelves a- ainſt the many queſtions which are commonly moved concerning this thing, wee muſt É. that Reſpiration is undergone and performed by the Animall faculty,but chiefly in- ſtituted for the vitall. - The principall A&tion and prime amongſt the Voluntary is abſolutely divided in three, Injº. and Memory. Imagination is a certain expreſſing, and apprehenſion which diſcerns and diſtinguiſheth between the forms and ſhapes of things ſenſible, or which are known by the ſenſes. º is a certain judicialleſtimation of conceived or apprehended forms or figures, by a mutuall collating or comparing them together. Memory is the ſure ſtorer of all things,and as it were the Treaſury which the mind of- ten unfolds and opens, the other faculties of the mind being idle and not imployed. But becauſe all the forementioned A&tions whether they be Naturall, or Animall and volunta- ry, are done and performed by the help and aſſiſtance of the Spirits ; therefore now we muſt ſpeak of the Spirits. c H A P.X. of the Spirits. *SHe Spirit is a ſubtile and acry ſubſtance, raiſed from the purer blood that ºğ it might be a vehicle for the faculties (by whoſe power the whole body ºš is governed) to all the parts, and the prime inſtrument for the perfor- * mance of their office. For they being deſtitute of its ſweet approach doe pre- ſently ceaſe fromaëtion, and as dead do reſt from their accuſtomed labours. From hence it 1$ CHAP. Io. Compendious way to Chirurgery. I9. is that making a variety of Spirits according to the number of the faculties,they have divi- ded then into three; as one Animall,another Vitall, another Naturall. The Animall hath taken his ſeat in the brain ; for there it is prepared and made, that from thence conveyed by the Nerves, it may impart the power of ſenſe and motion to all the reſt of the members. An argument hereof is, that in the great cold of Winter, whether by the intercepting them in their way, or by the concretion, or,as it were,freezing of thoſe ſpirits the joynts grow ſtiff, the hands numb, and all the other parts are dull, deſtitute of i. accuſtomed agility of motion, and quickneſs of ſenſe. It is called Animall, not be- cauſe it is the * Life, but the chief and prime inſtrument thereof: wherefore it hath a moſt ſubtil and aery ſubſtance; and enjoys divers names, ..º. the various condition of Spirits three- fold The Animal! ſpirit. Why ſo called, * Anima. the Senſories or ſeats of the ſenſes into which it enters; for that which cauſeth the fight, - is named the Viſive: you may ſee this by night, rubbing your eys, as ...; like fire. That which is conveyed to the Auditory ...; is called the Audit - ive or Hearing: That which is carried to the inſtruments of Touching, is termed the Tačtive; and ſo of the reſt. This Animall ſpirit is made and laboured in the windings and foldings of the Veins and Arteries of the brain, of an exquiſit ſubtil portion of the vitall brought thither by the Carotide Arterie, or ſleepy Arteries ; and ſometimes alſo of the pure air, or ſweet vapour drawn in by the Noſeinbreathing. Hence it is, that with Ligatures we ſtop the paſſage of this ſpirit, from the parts we intend to cut off. An Humor which obſtructs or ſtops its paſſage, doth the like in Apoplexies and Pallies, whereby it happens that the members iituate under that place do languiſh and ſeem dead, ſometimes deſtitute of motion, ſome- times wanting . and motion. - The Vitalſ ſpirit is next to it indignity and excellency, which hath its chief manſion in the left ventricle of the Heart, from whence, through the Channels of the Arteries, it flows into the whole body, to nouriſh the heat which reſides fixed in the ſubſtance of each part which would periſhinſhort time, unleſs it ſhould be refreſhed by heat flowing thither together with the #: And becauſe it is the moſt ſubtil next to the Animall, Nature (leſt it ſhould vaniſh away) would have it contained in the Nervous coat of an Artery, . ſº times more thick than the coat of the Veins, as Galen, out of Herophilus, hath ICCOTOlćCl. - It is firniſhed with matter from the ſubtil exhalation of the blood, and that air which we draw in breathing. Wherefore it doth eaſily and quickly periſhby immoderate diffipa- tions of the ſpirituous ſubſtance, and great evacuations; ſo it is eaſily corrupted by the putrefaāion ºf Humors, or breathing in of pºſilent air and filthy vapours; which thing is the cauſe of the ſo ſuddain death of thoſe which are infected with the Plague. This ſpirit is often hindred from entring into ſome part, by reaſon of obſtrućtion, fulneſs, or great inflammations; whereby it follows,that in a ſhort ſpace,by reaſon of the decay of the fixed and inbred heat, the parts do eaſily fall into a Gangrene,and become mortified. The Naturall ſpirit (if ſuch there beany) hath its ſtation in the liver and Veins. It is more groſs and dull than the other, and inferior to them in the dignity of the Aétion, and the excellency of the uſe. The uſe thereof is to help the conco&ion both of the whole body, as alſo of each ſeverall part, and to carry blood and heat to them. Beſides thoſe already mentioned, there are other Spirits fixed and implanted in the fimilar and prime parts of the body, which alſo are naturall, and Natives of the ſameplace in which they are ſeated and placed. And becauſe they are alſo of an aery and fiery nature, they are ſo joined or rather united to the Native heat, that they can no more be ſeparated from it than flame from heat; wherefore they with theſe that flow to them, are the principallinſtruments of the A&ions which are performed in each ſeverall part; Aud theſe fixed Spirits have their nouriſhment and maintenance from the radicall and firſt-bred moi- ſture, which is of an aery and oily ſubſtance, and is, as it were, the foundation of theſe Spirits, and the inbred heat. Therefore without this moiſture, no man can live a moment. But alſo the chief Inſtruments of life are theſe Spirits, together with the Native heat. Wherefore this radicall Moiſture being diſſipated and *: , (which is the ſeat, fod- der, and nouriſhment of the Spirits and heat) how can they any longer ſubſiſt and re- main. Therefore the conſumption of the naturall heat, followeth the decay of this ſweet *nº ſubſtance-making moiſture, and conſequently death, which happens by the diſſipating and reſolving of naturall heat. But ſince then theſe kind of Spirits with the naturall heat, is contained in the ſubſtance *fach ſimilar part of our body, $. otherwiſe it could not perfiſt) it muſt neceſſaril follow,that therebe as many kinds of fixed Spirits, as of ſimilar parts. For becauſe eac Part hath its proper temper and encreaſe, it hath alſo its roper Spirit, and alſo its Sº"Proper fixed and implanted heat, which here hath its a lººrs the Spirit and heat which is ſeated in the bone, is different from that which is jº. into the ſubſtance of a Nerve, Vein, or ſuch other fimilar part; becauſe the temper andſ *Parts is different, as alſo the mixture of the Elements from which they firſt aroſe Pºung up. Neither is this contem Sonſiſtall the force and efficacy of our Nature. Theſe e, as well as its Originall. ' lation of Spirits of ſmall account, for in theſe How it is made: The Vitali ſpirit. What the mat- ter of it is, There is ſome doubt of the Naturall ſpirit. Fixed Spirits, The radicall Moiſture. Naturall death. i 20 An Introdućlion, or Chap. ii. - The uſe and neceſſity of the Spirits. What the re- medy for the diffipation of the Spirits. What the re- medy for op- preſſion of the Spirits is. What ſex is. The nature of Women. . Of Eunuchs, Of Herma- phrodites. Colour the be- wrayer of the Temperament. The perfettion of the organi- call parts, con- ſiſts in four things. Theſe being by any chance º or waſted, we languiſh ; neither is any health to be hoped for, the flour of lifewit º and decaying by little and little. Which thing ought to make us more diligent, to defend them againſt the continuall efflux of the threefold ſubſtance. For if they be decayed, there is left no proper, indication of curing the diſeaſe; ſo that we are often conſtrained, all other care laid aſide, to betake ourſelves to the reſtoring and repairing the decayed powers. Which is done by meats of good juice, eaſie to be conco&ted and diſtributed; ſº. Wines, and fragrant ſmels. But ſometimes theſe Spirits are not diſſipated, but driven in and returned to their foun- tains, and ſo both oppreſs and are oppreſt; whereupon it happens we are often forced to dilate and ſpread them abroad hº and rubbing the parts. Hitherto we have ſpoke of theſe things which are called Naturall, becauſe wenaturally conſiſt of them; it remains that we now ſay ſomewhat of their Adjunèts and Aſſociates by familiarity of Condition. {Age: of which, by reaſon of the ſimilitude of the Argu- ment, we were conſtrained to ſpeak,when we handled the Temperatures. Sex. 3 Colour: of which we have already ſpoken. The conformation of the Inſtrumental parts. Time: whoſe force we have alſo conſidered. Region. {Order of Diet, and condition of Life. The Adjunčts and Aſſociates to things Naturall: are, CHAP. XI. of the Adjunifs of things Naturall. 8%YE X is no other thing than the diſtinétion of Male and Female; in which this is moſt obſervable, that for the parts of the body, and the ſite of theſe parts, there is little difference between them;but the Female is colder than the Male. Where- - fore their ſpermaticall parts are more cold, ſoft, and moiſt; and all their naturall ačtions leſs vigorous and more depraved. . The Nature of Eunuchs is to be referred to that of women, as who may ſeem to have degenerated into a womaniſh nature, by deficiency of heat; their ſmooth body, and ſoft . ſhrill voice do very much aſſimilate women. Notwithſtanding you muſt confider, that there be ſome Manly women, which their manly voice,and chin covered with a little hairi- neſs, do argue: and on the contrary,there are ſome womanizing, or womaniſhmen, which therefore we term dainty and effeminate. The Hermaphrodite is of a doubtfull nature, and in the middle of both ſexes ſeems to articipate of both Male and Female. . . . . The Colour which is predominant in the habit and ſuperficies of the body, and lycs next under the skin, ſhews the Temperament of what i. it be ; for as Galen notes in Comment. ad Aphor. 2. ſeti. I. Such a colour appears in us, as the contained Humor hath. Wherefore if a roſie hew colour the cheeks, it is a ſign the body abounds with blood, and that it is carried abroadby the plenty of Spirits. But if the skin be dyed with a yellow colour, it i. Choler is predominant ; if with a whitiſh and pallidhue,Phlegm 3 with aſable and duskie, Melancholy. So the colour of the Excrements which are according to Nature, is not of the leaſt conſideration. . For thus, if an Ulcer being broken ſend forth white matter, it argues the ſoundneſs of the part from whence it flows; but if ſanious or bloody, green, blackiſh, or of divers colours, itſhews the weakneſs of the ſolid part, which could not aſſimilate by concoëtion the colour of the excrementitious humor. The like rea- ſon is of unnaturall Tumors: For, as the colour, ſo the dominion of the Humor cauſing or accompanying the ſwelling commonly is. : The conformity and integrity of the Organicall parts is confidered by their figure, reatneſs, number, ſituation, and mutuall connexion. We confider the figure, when we É. almoſt all the externall parts of the body are naturally round, not only for ſhew, but for neceſſity, that being ſmooth and no way cornered, they ſhould be leſs obnoxious to externall injuries; we ſpeak of Greatneſs, when we ſay, ſome are large and thick, ſome lank and lean. But we conſider their Number, when we obſerve ſome parts to abound, ſome to want, or nothing to be defeótive or wanting. We inſinuate Site and Con- nexion, when we ſearch, whether every thing be in its proper place, and whether they be decently fitted, and well joined together. - We have handled the varieties º the four ſeaſons of the Year, when we treated of Tem- peraments. But the conſideration of Region (becauſe it hath the ſame judgment that the Air) ſhall be referred to that ºlition or enquiry which we intend to make of the Air, amongſt the things not naturall. The - CHAP.12. Compendious way to Chirurgery. 2I The manner of life, and order of Diet are to be diligently obſerved by us, becauſe they Dict, have great power cither to alter, or preſerve the Temperament. But becauſe they are of al- moſt infinite variety, therefore they ſcarce ſeem poſſible to fall into Art; which may, pro- fºcute all the differences of Diet and Vocations of life. Wherefore if the Calling of Life be laborious, as that of Husbandmen, Mariners, and other ſuch trades, it ſtrengthens and dries the parts of the body. Although thoſe which labour much about Waters, are moſt ...; troubled with cold and moiſt diſeaſes, although they almoſt kill themſelves with labour. Again, thoſe which deal with Metals, as all ſorts of Smiths, and thoſe which caſt and work braſs, are more troubled with hot diſeaſes, as Feayers. But if their Calling be ſuch, as they fit much, and work all the day long ſitting at home, as ſhoomakers ; it makes the body tender, the fleſh effeminate, and cauſeth great quantity of excrements. A life as well idle and negligent in body, as quiet in mind, in all riotouſneſs and exceſſes of Diet, doth the ſame. For from hence the body is made ſubjećt to the Stone,Gravel, and Gout. That calling of life which is performed with moderate labour, clothing, and diet,ſeems The commo. very fit and convenient to preſerve the naturall temper of the body. The ingenious Chi- diſi; of an rurgeon may frame more of himſelf that may more particularly conduce to the examina- indifferent tion of †: things. Therefore the things naturall,and thoſe which are near or neighbou- Dict. ring to them being thus briefly declared; the Orderſtems to require that wenake enquiry of things not Naturall. l CHAP. XII. of things not Naturall. Mºshe things which wenuſt now treat of have by the later Phyfitians been terme - N R. ; becauſe they are not of the . of §. which enter . . º: ×) the conſtitution of compoſure of mans body; as the Elements, Humors, and not naturall, - & all ſuch things which we formerly comprehended under the name of Natural: Sº, Nº. although they be ſuch as are neceſſary to preſerve and defend the body al- ready made and compoſed. Wherefore they were called by Galen Preſervers ; becauſeby the due uſe of them the body..f. in health. Alſo, they may be called Doubtfull, and Neuters, for that rightl fitly uſed,they keep the body heaſthfull, but inconfideratly, they cauſe diſeaſes. ereby it comes to paſs, that they may be thought to pertain to that part of Phyſick which is of preſerving health; not becauſe ſome of theſe thi ſhould be abſolutely and of their own nature wholſom, and others unwholſom; but º, by this, that they are, or prove ſo . convenient, or prepoſterous uſe. Therefore we confider the uſe of ſuch like things from four conditions, Quantity, Quality, Occaſion, data 1...,d and Manner of uſing: If thou ſhalt obſerve theſe, thouſhalt attain and effect this, That gºin. thoſe things which are of themſelves, are, as it were, doubtfull, ſhall bring certain and undoubted health. For theſe four Circumſtances do ſo far extend, that in i: in the . perſe&ion of Art, the Rules which may be preſcribed to preſerve health are contained. $ut Galen in another place, hathin four words comprehended theſe things not Naturall; , , - -- as, things Taken, Applyed, Expelled, and to be Done. Things Taken, are thoſe which : finitat, are put into thebody, eitherby the mouth,or any other way; as the air, meat and drink. - Things Applyed, are thoſe which muſt touch the body, as the Air, now mentioned, affe- &ing the body with a diverſe touch of its qualities of heat, cold, moiſture, or drineſs. Expelled, are what things ſoever being unprofitable are generated in the body,and require to be expelled. Tobe Done, are labour, reſt, ſkep, watching, and the like. We morediſtinétly, and by expreſſion of proper Names, revoke all theſe things to fix: ſ Air. - Meat and Drink. Labor and Reſ?. Which are ; Sleep and Watching. - | Rºkº*. Inanition; or things to be expelled, or retained 3. t. * anº; the Minde. CHAP. 22 An Introdu'lion, Or Char:13. How neceſſary for life the Air is. What Air is hurtfull. Three things are under by the name of the Air. Aphor.4-ſtºl.2. The force of the Winds, How the winds acquire other faculties, than they naturally have. The Weſtwind of it ſelf un- wholſom. What force flarshave upon the Air. C HAP. XIII. - of the Air. §I R is ſo neceſſary to life, that we cannot live a moment without it; if ſo be that (\}º breathing,and much more tranſpiration,be not to be ſeparated from life.Where- £º fore it much conduceth to know, what Air is wholſon, what unwholſon, and Rººs which by contrariety of qualities fights for the Patient againſt the diſeaſe; or on the contrary by a ſimilitude of qualities ſhall nouriſh the diſeaſe, that if it may ſcem to burden jº. by increaſing or adding to the diſeaſe, we may correót it by Art. So in curing the wounds of the head, eſpecially in winter, we labour by all the means we may to make the air warm. For cold is hurtfull to the Brain, Bones, and the wounds of theſe parts; and heat is comfortable and friendly. But alſo the Air being drawn into the bodyby breathing when it is hotter than ordinary, doth with a new warmth over-heat the heart, lungs, and ſpirits, and weaken the ſtrength by the diſſipation of the Spirits too much attenuated; ſo being too cold, in like manner the ſtrength of the faculties faints and grows dull, cither by ſuppreſſion of the vapors, or by the inſpiſſation or thickning of the Spirits. . Therefore to conclude, that Air is to be eſteemed healthfull, which is clear, ſubtil, and pure,free and open on every ſide,and which is far remote from all carion-like ſmels of dead carkaſſes, or the ſtench of any putrefying thing whatſoever: the which is far diſtant from ſtanding pools,and fens, and caves,ſending forth ſtrong and ill vapors; neither too cloudy In OT .#. the nearneſs of ſome river. - Such an %. I ſay, if it have a vernall temper, is good againſt all diſeaſes. That Air which is contrary to this, is altogether unhealthfull ; as that which is putrid, ſhut up,and reſt by the ſtraitneſs of .#. Mountains, inſcèted with ſome noiſom vapor. And ecauſe I cannot proſecute all the conditions of Airs, fit for the expelling of all diſeaſes, as which are almoſt infinite; it ſhall ſuffice here to have ſet down, what we muſt under- ſtand by this word Air. Phyſitians commonly uſe to underſtand three things by the name of Air ; The preſent ſtate of the Air; the Region in which we live; and the ſeaſon of the Year. We ſpoke of this laſt, when we treated of Temperaments. Wherefore we will now ſpeak of the two former. The preſent ſtate of the Air, one while for ſome ſmall time, is like the Spring, that is, temperate; otherwhiles like the Summer, that is, hot and dry; otherwhiles like the Winter, that is, cold and moiſt; and ſometimes like the Autumn, which is unequall; and this laſt conſtitution of the Air is the cauſe of many diſeaſes. When upon the ſame day, it is one while hot, another cold, we muſt expect Autumnall diſeaſes. Theſe tempers and varieties of conſtitutions of the Air, are chiefly and principally ſtirred up by the winds; as which being diffuſed over all the Air, ſhow no ſmall force by their ſodain change. Wherefore we will briefly touch their natures: That which blows from the Eaſt, is called the Eaſt-wind, and is of a hot and dry nature, and therefore healthfull. But the Weſkrn-Wind is cold and moiſt, and therefore ſickly. The South-wind is hot and moiſt, ...'. of putrefaction and putrid diſeaſes. The North-wind is cold and dry, therefore healthy; wherefore it is thought, if it happen to blow in the Dog-days; that it makes the whole year healthfull, and purges and takes away the ſeeds of putrefaction, if any chance to be in the Air. But this deſcription of the four Winds, is then only thought to be true, if we conſider the Winds in their own proper nature, which they borrow from theſe Regions from which they firſt proceed. For otherwiſe they affe&t the Air quite con- trary, according to the diſpoſition of the places over which they came ; as Snowie places, Seas,Lakes;Rivers,Woods, or ſandy Plains, from whence they may borrow new qualitics, with which they may afterwards poſſeſs the Air, and ſo conſequently our bodies. Hence it is we have noted the Weſtern-wind unwholſom, and breeding diſeaſes, by reaſon of the proper condition of the Region from whence it came; and ſuch, that is cold and moiſt; the Gaſcoins find it truly to their ſo great harm, that it ſeldom blows with them, but it brings ſome manifeſt and great harm, either to their bodies, or fruits of the earth. And yet the Greek and Latius are wont to commend it for healthfulneſs, more than the reſt. But alſo the riſing and ſetting of ſome more eminent ſtars, do often cauſe ſuch cold winds, that the whole Air is cooled, or infečted with ſome other malign quality. For vapors and exhalations are often raiſed by the force of the Stars, from whence winds, clouds, ſtorms, whirlwinds, lightnings, thunders, hail, ſnow, rain, earthquakes, inunda- tions, and violent raging of the ſea, have their originall. The exačt contemplation of which things,although it be proper to Aſtronomers, Coſmographers,and Geographers, yet Hippocrates could not omit it, but that he muſt ſpeak ſomething in his book De Aéré & Aquis ; where he touches by the way, the deſcription of the neighbouring Regions, and ſuch as he knew. From this force of the Air, either hurtfull, or helping in diſeaſes, came that . OD1CTVä- CHAP. I4. Compendious way to Chirurgery. 23 & obſervation of Guido of Caulus ; That wounds of the head are more difficult to cure at Park, than at Avignion, and the plain contrary of wounds of the legs; for the air of Pariſ, How the air of compared to that of Avignion, is cold and moiſt, wherefore hurtfull and offenſive to the º comes wounds of the head. On the contrary, the ſame air, becauſe it obſcures the ſpirits, in- º | º, craſates the blood, condenſates the humors, and makes them leſs fit for defluxions, makes he head, and the wounds of the legs more eaſie to be healed by reaſon it hinders the courſe of the humors, good for thoſe by whoſe defluxion the cure is hindred. But it is manifeſt, that hot and dry places make a ofthe legg. greater diſſipation of the naturall heat, from whence the weakneſs of the powers; by which ſame reaſon, the Inhabitants of ſuch places do not ſo well endure blood-letting; but more eaſily ſuffer purgations, though vehement, by reaſon of the contumacie of . humor, cauſed by drineſs. To conclude, the Air changes the conſtitutions of our bodies, By wharmºns either by its qualities, as if it be hotter, colder, moiſter, or drier; or by its matter, as if it ºf . changes iº. or more ſubtil than is fit, or corruptcd by exhalations from the earth, or by out bodies. a ſodain and unaccuſtomed alteration, which º man may prove, who makes a ſodain change out of a quict air into a ſtormy and troubled with many winds. But becauſe, next to the Air, nothing is ſo neceſſary to nouriſh mans body, as Meat and Drink, I will now begin to ſpeak of them both. C. H. A. P. XIIII. of Meat and Drink. SHat this our Treatiſe of meat and drink may be more brief and plain, I have thought good to part it into theſe heads, as to conſider the goodneſs and ilneſs § of both of them, their quantity, quality, cuſtom, delight, order, time, and to " accommodate them all tº the ages and ſeaſons of they ar. We judge of the The goodneſ, goodneſs and pravity of meats and drinks, from the condition of the good or vicious hu- of nouriſh- mours, or juice which they beget in us. For evill juice cauſeth many diſeaſes. As on the ments. contrary, good juice drives away all diſeaſes from the body, except the fault happen from ſome other occaſion, as from quantity, or too much exceſs. Wherefore it is principally neceſſary, that thoſe who will preſerve their preſent health, and hinder the acceſs of diſea- ſes, feed upon things of good nouriſhment and digeſtion, as are good wine, the yolks of egs, good milk, wheaten bread well baked, the fleſh of Capons, Partridge,Thruſhes,Larks, cal, Mutton, Kid, and ſuch like other, which you may find mentioned in the Books which Galen writ, De Alimentorum facultatibus ; where alſo he examins thoſe which are of evill juice by their manifeſt qualities, as acrimony, bitterneſs, ſaltneſs, acidity, harſhneſs, and ſuch like. - - - But unleſs wºuſe a convenient quantity and meaſure in our meats, howſoever laudable. Their quantity they be, we ſhall never reap theſe fruits of health we hoped for. For they yeeld matter of diſtaſes, by the only exceſs of their quantity; but we may by this know the force of quan- tity on both parts, becauſe often the poiſonous quality of meats of ill nouriſhment doth not hurt, by reaſon they were not taken into the body into a great quantity. That mea- ſure of quantity is chiefly to be regarded in diſeaſes: #. as Hippocrates faith. If any giye The quantity IIleat t0. One § of a Feaver, he gives ſtrength to the well, and increaſes the diſeaſe to the of meals muſt ſick, eſpecially if he do not uſe a mean. Wherefore it is a thing of no ſmall conſequence, bººmed to know what diſeaſes require a ſlender, and what a large dict, of which thing there is ...”.” large relation made in the 1 Seá, of the Aphoriſms of #". where he reºheun, the ..., ſick muſt feed more largely in the beginnings of long diſeaſes, whereby they may be ena- ſtrength ºf the bled to cndure the length of the diſeaſe, and laſt to the ſtate thereof. But in ſharp and vio- Patient. lent diſeaſes, which preſently come to their height, we muſt uſe a ſlender diet; but moſt ſlender, when the diſeaſe is in the height; and beſides, all our conſultations in this kinde, muſt be referred to the ſtrength of the Patients. But thoſe who enjoy their perfeót health, muſt uſe a quantity of meat, agreeable to their evacuation and tranſpiration; formen, b reaſon of the ſtrength of their heat, and the more copious diſſipation of the triple ſubſtance have greater appetite than women; altogether by the ſame reaſon, that young people, an ſuch as grow, necdmore frequent and j nouriſhment, than old men; and alſo amongſ youngmen of the like age; ſome do rightly require more copious nouriſhment thanotherſome; that is, according to the quantity of their evacuations and cuſtom. Cer- tainly for gluttony, it is ſuch as may be extended to all; but weall ſhould take ſo much meat and drink, that our powers may be refreſhed and not oppreſſed; for by the decree of Hiſtºrates, theſe be the two compendiary ways of preſerving health; not to be over-filled with meat, and to be quick to work; and thus much of the quantity of meats. Neither The qualitics muſt theſe who are j ſound, or fick, have leſs regard to the qualities of their Meats; of meat. *thoſe are either the firſt, as heating, cooling, moiſtening, drying; or the ſecond, atte- *incraſiating, obſtrućting, opening, or ſome other-like, working according to the “ndition of their nature. The manner of our diet is not only to be #: according to 24. An Introdućlion, or Chap.14. Old-age is a diſeaſe, Aphor. 16. ſºft. I • The force of Cuſtom, Aphor. 9: . ſº. 2. Apher. 33. ſº. 2, Accuſtomed mcats arc more gratefull, and ſo by that means more nouriſhing, The order of eating our mta IS. We muſt begin " our meals with moiſt or liquid uncat. The time of cating. The profit of labour before [I]tate to theſe, but alſo to be varied; for the preſent ſtate of ſuch as be in health, requires to be preſerved by the uſe of like things. As hot and moiſt nouriſhment is to be preſcribed to children, as to thoſe which are hot and moiſt: and cold and dry to old men, as to thoſe who are cold and dry ; if ſo be that vulgar ſaying be true, that, Health delights in the uſe of like things. Yet becauſe Old-age how green and new-begun howſoever it be, is of it ſelf, as it were, a diſeaſe, it ſeems to be more convenient, both to truth, and for health, that old people ſhould eatmeats contrary to their nature, that is, hot and moiſt, that ſo we ma defer as much as we can, the cauſes of death, cold and drineſs, which haſten the deſtruction of that age. For we muſt reſiſt diſeaſes by the uſe of their contraries, as thoſe things which, are contrary to nature. For otherwiſe, as much meat as you give to the ſick, you add ſo much ſtrength to the diſeaſe. And the ſame is the cauſe why Hippocrates ſaid, that a moiſt : dict is convenient for all ſuch as are ſick of Feavers,becauſe a Feaver is a dry diſtemperature. Therefore we muſt diligently pry into the nature of the diſeaſe, that knowing it, we may endevour to abate its fury by the uſe of contraries. But if Cuſtom (as they ſay) be another nature, the Phyſitian muſt have a great care of it, both in ſound and ſick. For this ſometimes by little and little, and inſenſibly, changes our naturall temperament, and in ſtead thereof gives us aborrowed temper. Wherefore if any would preſently or ſodainly change a Cuſtom which is ſometimes ill, into a better, truly he will bring more harm than good; becauſe all ſodain changes (according to the opinion of Hippocrates) are dangerous. Wherefore if neceſſity require that we ſhould with- draw any thing from our Cuſtom, we muſt do it by little and little, that ſo nature may by degrees be accuſtomed to contraries without violence, or the diſturbance of its uſualſ go- vernment.For that meat and drink which is ſomwhat worſe,but more pleaſant and familiar by cuſtom,is to be preferred(in Hippocrates opinion)before better,but leſs pleaſant and accu- ſtomed. Hence is it that Country-men do very well digeſt Beef and Bacon which commonly they uſe; but will turn into nidorulent vapors, Partridg, Capons,and other meat of good nouriſhment, ſooner than change them into good and laudable Chylus. The cauſe of which thing is not only to be attributed unto the property of their ſtronger, & as it were,burning heat, but much more to Cuſtom; which by a certain kind of familiarity, cauſeth that meats of hard digeſtion, are eaſily turned into laudable blood. . For the force of Cuſtom is ſo great, that accuſtomed Meats are more acceptable; whereby it comes to paſs, that while the ſtomach delights in them, it more ſtraitly embraces them, and happily digeſts them, without any trouble of loathing, vomiting, or heavineſs. All the contrary meet and happen in the uſe of Meats which are unpleaſant to the taſte and ſtomach. For the ven- j. thoſe things, makes manifeſt how it is troubled by its acide and nidorulent ...t. loathing, nauſeouſneſs, vomit, heavineſs, pain of the head, and trouble of the whole body. - - W. we muſt diligently enquire, what Meats the Patient chiefly delighted in,that by offering them, his appetite languiſhing by reaſon of ſome great evacuation, vomit, or the like, may be ſtirred up. For it will be better and more readily reſtored by things acce- ptable, though they be ſomewhat worſe, as we noted a little before out of Hippocrates. By which wordsheplainly taught, that it is the part of a good and prudent Phyſitian to ſub- ſcribe to, and pleaſe the palat of his Patient. But ſeeing that order is moſt beautifull in all things, it is truly very neceſſary in eating our Meat: for how laudable ſoever the Meats be in their quantity and quality, howſoever familiar by uſe, and gratefull by cuſtom, yet unleſs they be eaten in due order, they will either trouble or moleſt the ſtomach, or be ill, or ſlowly and difficultly conco&ted; wherefore we muſt diligently obſerve, what Meats muſt be eaten at the firſt, and what at the ſecond courſe; for thoſe Meats which be hard to concoët, are not to be eaten before thoſe which are eaſie of digeſtion; neither dry and aſtringent things, before moiſte- ning and loofing. But on the contrary, all ſlippery,fat, and liquid things,and which are quickly changed, ought to go before, that ſo j; may bemoiſtned; and then aſtringent things muſt follow, that the ſtomach, by their help, being ſhut and drawn together, may more ſtraitly comprehend the Meat on every ſide, and better perform the Chylification by its proper heat united and joined together. For this cauſe Hippocrateſ, Lib. de vičiu in acutiº, commands thoſe things to be always eaten in the morning which are fit to looſen the belly, and in the evenings ſuch as nouriſh the body. Yet notwithſtanding drink ought not to precede or go before meat, but on the contrary meat muſt precede drink, by the order preſcribed by him. Whether ought we in our eating to have leſs care of the time, than we have of the order; for the time of eating of ſuch as are healthfull, ought to be certain and fixt; for at the accuſtomed hour, and when hunger preſſes, any ſound man, and which is at his own diſ- poſure may cat, but exerciſe and accuſtomed labors º to go before; for it is fit, ac- cording to the precept of {{...; that labor precede meat, whereby the excrements of the third conco&tion may be evacuated; the native heat increaſed, and the ſolid parts confirmed and ſtrengthened, which are three commoditics of exerciſe very neceſſary * tlle CHAP. 15. Compendious way to Chirurgery. 25 - - the convenient taking of meat. But in ſick perſons we can ſcarce attend and give heed to theſe circumſtances of time, and accuſtomed hour of feeding; for that Indication of giving meat to the fick, is the beſt of all, which is drawn from the motion of the diſeaſe, and the declining of the fit: for if {. give meat in feavers, ſpecially the fit then taking the Patient, you nouriſh not him, but the diſeaſe. For the meat then caten, is corru- pted in the ſtomach, and yºelds fit matter for the diſeaſe: For meat(as we noted before out of Hippocrates) is ſtrength to the ſound, and a diſeaſe to the ſick, unleſs it be eaten at i. time, and diligent care be had of the ſtrength of the Patient, and greatneſs of he diſeaſe.' But neither is it convenient that the meat ſhould be ſimple, and of one kind, but of ! many ſorts, and ofdivers diſhes dreſſed after different forms, lºſt nature by the continuall and hatefull feeding upon the ſame meat, may at the length loath it, and ſo neither ſtraitly contain it, nor well digeſt it; or the ſtomach accuſtomed to one meat, taking any loath- ing thereat, may abhor all other; and as there is no deſire of that we do not know, ſo the dótáed appetite cannot be delighted and ſtirred up with the pleaſure of any meat which can be offered. For we muſt not credit thoſe ſuperſtitious or too nice Phyſitians, who think the digeſtion is hindred by the much variety of meats. The matter is far otherwiſe, for by the pleaſure of what things ſoever the ſtomach allu- red doth require, it embraces them more ſtraitly, and concoëts them more perfeótly. And our nature is deſirous of variety. Moreover, ſeeing our body is compoſed of a ſolid, moiſt, and airy ſubſtance, and it may happen, that by ſo many labors, which we are compelled to undergo and ſuſtain in this liſt, one of theſe may ſuffer a greater diffipation and loſs than another; therefore the ſtomach is neceſſarily compelled to ſeek more variety, leſt anything ſhould be wanting to, repair that which is waſted. But alſo the age and ſeaſon of the year, yºeld Indications of feeding, for ſome things are convenient for a young man, ſome for an old; ſome in ſum- mer, ſome in winter. Wherefore we ought to know what befits each age and ſeaſon. Children need hot, moiſt, and much nouriſhment, which may not only ſuffice to nouriſh, but increaſe the body. Wherefore they worſt endure faſting, and of them, eſpecially thoſe who are the moſt lively and ſpiritfull. With old men it is otherwiſe, for becauſe their heat is ſmall, they need little nouriſhment, and are extinguiſhed º much. Wherefore old men eaſily endure to faſt; they ought to be nouriſhed with hot and moiſt meats, by which their ſolid parts now growing cold and dry, may be heated and moiſtned, as by the ſweet nouriſhment of ſuch like meats. Middle-ag'd men delight in the moderate uſe of con- traries, to temper the exceſs of their too acrid heat. Young people as temperate, are to be preſerved by the uſe of like things. The manner of Diet in Winter muſt be hot, and inclining to drineſs. Wherefore then we may more plentifully uſe roſt-meats, ſtrong wines and ſpices; becauſe in the Winter-ſeaſon we are troubled with the cold and moiſt air, and at the ſame time, have much heatinwardly 3, for the inner parts, according to Hippocrates, are naturally moſt hot in the Winter and the Spring, but feaveriſh in Summer; ſo the heat of Summer is to be tempered by the uſe of cold and moiſt things, and much drink. In the temperate Spring all things muſt be moderate; but in Autumn, by little and little, we muſt paſs from our Summer to our Winter diet. C H A P. X W. of Motion and Reft, ºfre Phyſitians admoniſh us, that by the name of Motion, we muſt underſtand all #ſº ſorts of exerciſes, as walking, leaping, running, riding, playing at tennis,carry- § inga burden, and the like, É. or rubbing is of this kind, which in times * paſt was in great uſe and eſteem, neither at this day is it altogether negle&ted by Phyſitians. They mention many kinds of it, but they may be all reduced to three; as, one gentle, another hard, a third indifferent; and that of the whole body, or only of ſome Part thereof. The Friðion is called hard, which is made by the rough, or ſtrong preſſure 9; the hands, ſpunges, or a courſe and new Hinnen cloth: it draws together, condenſates, bindsand hardens the fleſh, yet ifit be often and long uſed, at length it rarifics, diffolves, **śnuates, and diminiſhes the fleſh, and any other ſubſtance of the body; and alſo it cau- ºullion, and draws the defluxion of humors from one part to another. The gentle Friðion, which is performed by the light rubbing of the hand, and ſuch like, doth the $ºrary; as, ſoftens, relaxes, and makes the skin ſmooth and unwrinkled; yet unleſs it lºcontinued, it doth none of theſeworthyrobeſpoken of the indifferent kinds, $ººting in the mean betwixt the other two, #: the fleſh, ſwels or puffs up the tº: We muſt not give meat in a ht of a Feaver. Variety of tnçaºs. Why variety of meats is good. Indications of feeding , taken from the age, Indication from the tim: of the year. What motion fignifies, Three kinds of Friðicns. Hard, Gentic, Indifferent, 26 An Introdušion, Or C * a pié, The uſe of exerciſts. What the fit- teſt time for cxcrciſe. The quality of cxtreiſe. For whom ſtrong exer- ciſes are con- vcnicnt. The benefit of exerciſe is great, for it increaſts naturall heat, whereby better digeſtion follows, and by that means nouriſhment, and the expulſion of the excrements; and laſtly a quicker motion of the ſpirits, to perform their offices in the body, all the ways and paſſages being cleanſed, Beſides, it ſtrengthºns the reſpitatiºn, and the other ačtions of the body, confirms the habit, and all the limbs of the body, by the mutuall attrition of the one with the other; whereby it comes to paſs they are not ſo quickly wearicq with labor. Hence we ſee that Country people are not to be tired with labor. If any will reap theſe benefits by exerciſe; it is neceſſary that he take opportunity to be: gin his exerciſe, and that he ſeaſonably deſiſt from it, not exerciſing himſelf violently and without diſcretion; but at certain times according to reaſon. Wherefore the beſt time for exerciſe will be before meat (that the appetite may be increa- ſed by augmenting the naturall heat) all the excrements being evacuated, lºſt nature being hungry and empty, do draw and infuſe the ill humors contained in the guts and other parts of the body, into the whole habit, the liver, and other noble parts. Neither is it fit preſently, after meat, to run into exerciſe, lºſt the crudehumors and meats not well con- cočted, be carried into the veins. The meaſure and bounds of cxerciſe muſt be, when the body appears more full, the face looks red, ſweat begins to break forth, we breath more ſtrongly and quick, and begin to #. weary 3 if any continue exerciſe longer, ſtiffneſs and wearineſs aſſails his joints, and the body flowing with ſweat ſuffers a loſs of the ſpiri- tuous and humid ſubſtance, which is not eaſily repaired; by which it becomes more cold, and lean even to deformity. - The quality of exerciſe which we require, is in the midſt of exerciſe, ſo that the exerciſe muſt be neither too ſlow and idle, neither too ſtrong nor too weak, neither too haſty nor remiſs, but which may move all the the members alike. Such excrciſe is very fit for ſound bodies. But if they be diſtempered, that ſort of exerciſe is to be made choice of, which by the quality of its exceſs, may correót the diſemper of the body, and reduce it to a certain mediocrity. Wherefore ſuch men as are ſtuffed with cold, groſs, and viſcous humors, ſhall hold that kind of exerciſe moſt fit for them, which is more laborious, vehement,ſtrong,and longer continued. Yet ſo, that they do nºt cnter into it before the firſt and ſecond con- coötion, which they may know by the yellowneſs of their urine. But let ſuch as abound with thin and ...; humors, chuſe gentle exerciſes, and ſuch as are free from conten- tion, not expe&ting the finiſhing of the ſecond concoëtion, for the more acride heat of the ſolid parts delights in ſuch halfconcoëted juices, which otherwiſe it would ſoburn up, all the glutinous ſubſtance thereof being waſted, that they could not be adjoynedor faſtened to the parts. For the repeating or renewing of exerciſe, the body ſhould be ſo often exer: ciſed, as there is a deſire to eat. For exerciſe ſtirs up and revives the heat which lies buried * Amoºsexxvia, What diſcom- modities pro-. cced from idle- ntſs. What fleep is: The uſe of fleep. and hidin the body: for digeſtion cannot be well performed by a ſluggiſh heat;neither have we any benefit by the meat we eat, unleſs we uſe exerciſebefore. The laſt part of exerciſe begun and performed .# to reaſon, is named, * The orde- ring ºf the body, which is performed by an indifferent rubbing and drying of the members; that ſo the ſweatbreaking forth, the filth of the body,and ſuch excrements lying under the skin, may be allured and drawn out; and alſo that the members may be freed from ſtiffneſs and wearineſs. At this time it is commonly uſed by ſuch as play at Tennis. But, as many and great commodities ariſe from exerciſe conveniently begun and per- formed, ſo great harm proceeds of idleneſs; for groſs and vicious juices heaped up in the body commonly produce crudities, obſtrućtions, ſtones both in the reins and bladder, the Gout, Apoplexie, and a thouſand other diſeaſes. C. H. A. P. XVI. of sleep and Watching. S.Hatthis our ſpeech of Sleep and Watching, which we now intend, may be more |sº plain, we will briefly declare, what commodity or diſcommodity they brings tº what time and what hour is convenient for both ; what the manner of lying muſt * be and the choice thereof; what the dreams in ſleeping,and what pains or heavi- neſs and chearfulneſs after ſleep may portend.' . - Sleep is nothing elſe than the reſt of the whole body, and the ceſſation of the Animall faculty from ſenſe and motion. Sleep is cauſed, when the ſubſtance of the brain is poſſeſſed, and after ſome ſort-overcome and dulled by a certain vaporous, ſweet and delightſome humidity ; or when the ſpirits almoſt exhauſt by performance of ſome labor, cannot any longer ſuſtain the weight of the body, but cauſe reſt by a neceſſary conſequence, by which means nature may produce other from the meat by conco&tion turned into blood. Sleep fitly taken much helps the digeſtion of the parts, becauſe in the time of reſt, the heat being the worker of . concoëtion, is carried back to them, together with the ſpirits CHAP. 16. Compendious way to Chirurgery. 27 ! ſpirits. Neither doth ſleep º give eaſe to the wearied members, but alſo leſſºns our cares, and makes us to forget our labors. . The night is a fit time to ſleep and to take our reſt in, as inviting ſleep by its moiſture, filence and darkneſs. For the heat and Spirits in the thick obſcurity of night, are driven in and retained in the center of the body; as on the contrary by the daily, and as it were, friendly and familiar light of the Sun, they are allured and drawn forth into the ſuper- ficies, and outward part of the body; from whence they leave ſleeping, and begin to wake. Beſides alſo, which makes not a little to that opportunity and benefit which we look for from ſleep, the night ſeaſon ſuffices for the work of juſt and perfeót concoëtion. Which is one § amongſt many that ſleep on the day time may be hurtfull. For we are wakened from our ſleep by the heat and ſpirits, called forth to the skin either by the light, or noiſe on the daytime, before that the concoëtion which was begun be finiſhed. But that ſleep cannot but be light which comes without neceſſity of ſleeping. Wherefore the concočtion being attempted, but not perfetted, the ſtomach is filled with crudities, diffended with acide or ſour belchings, and the brain troubled with groſs vapors and ex- crementitious humidities. From whence proceeds pain and heavineſs of the head, and flore of cold diſeaſes. But although ſleep on the night time be wholſome, yet it is fit,that it be reſtrained within the limits of an indifferent time. For that which exceeds, hinders the evacuation of excrements both upwards and downwards: but in the mean time the heat which is never idle, draws from them ſome portion or vapor into the veins,prin- cipall parts and habit of the body, to become matter for ſome diſeaſe. We muſt meaſure this time, not by the ſpace of hours, but by the finiſhing the work of concoëtion, which is performed in ſome ſooner than in other ſome. Yet that which is longeſt is perfeóted and done in ſeven or eight hours. The ventricle ſubſiding and falling into its ſelf and its pro- percoats, and the urine tinëtured yellow, É. perfeót judgment thereof. For on the con- trary the extenſion of the ſtomach, acide belching, pain of the head, and heavineſs of the whole body, ſhew that the conco&ion is unperfeót. - – In ſleeping we muſt have ſpeciall care of ourlying down ; for firſt we muſt lye on our right ſide, that ſo the meat may fall into the bottom of our ſtomach, which being fleſhy, and leſs membranous, is the hotter, and more powerfull to aſſimilate. Then a little after we muſt turn upon our left ſide, that ſo the Liver with its Lobes, as with hands may on every ſide embrace the ventricle, and as fire put under akettle, haſten the concoëtion. Laſtly, towards morning it will not be unprofitable t turn again upon our right fide, that by this ſituation the mouth of the ſtomach being opened, the vapors which ariſe from the elixation of the Chylus may have freer paſſage. Lying upon º: is wholly to be avoided; for from hence the Reins are inflamed, the Stone is bred, Palfies, Convulſion, and all diſeaſes which have their originall from the defluxion into the ſpinall marrow, and to the Nerves taking beginning from thence. To lye upon the belly is not unprofi- table for ſuch as have uſed to lye ſo, if they be not troubled with defluxions into the eys; for ſo the humor will more º, flow into the part affe&ted. But thus the work of con- cočtion is not a little furthered, becauſe by that form of lying,not only the inward heat is contained and gathered together about the ventricle,but the encompaſſing warmneſs of the ſoft feathers of the bed aids and aſſiſts it. . Neither are the Dreams which we have in our ſleep to be negle&ed, for by the diligent confideration of theſe, the affections and ſuperfluous Humors which have chief power in thebody are marvailouſly known.For thoſe who have raging choler running up and down their bodies while they ſleep, all things to them appear bright, ſhining, fiery, burning, full of noiſe and contention. Thoſe who abound with Phlegm, dream of floods, ſhows, ſhowers,and inundations and falling from high places. #. are Melancholy dream of gapings and gulfs in the earth, thick and obſcure darkneſs, ſmokes, caves, and all black .# things. But thoſe whoſe bodies abound in blood, dream of marriages,dances, embracings of women, feaſts, eſts, laughter, of orchards and gardens; and to conclude, of all things pleaſant and ſplendent. Alſo we muſt obſerve how the Patient doth after ſleep, whethermore lively and chear- full, or more heavie: for by the opinion of Hippocrates, - Cum labor a ſomno eff, lethalem collige morbum: Sin proſt ſomnus, nihil hinc lethale timendum eſt. Pain ſleep enſuing, an ill diſeaſe doth ſhow: But if ſleep profit bring, no harm from thence willflow. And as ſkep,ſo watching, if it exceedmeaſure, is hurtfull; for it hurts the temperature §ebrain, weakens the ſºnſes, waſtes the ſpirits, breeds crudities, heavineſs of the head, fallingaway of the fleſh, and leanneſs overall the body; and to conclude, it makes ulcers *dy, and ſo conſequently rebellious, difficult to heal and malign. There are many other things may be ſpoken of ſleep and wº but theſe may ſuffice a Chinº, p 2 C. H. A. P. Fit time for ſleep and the nature of the night. Sleep on the day-time. There ought to be a mode- ration of our nights ſleep. How to be known. What the form and fire of our body ought to be while we ſleep. The harm of lying on otit S. UIpon our bellies. The conſide. ration of dreams, Aphor: 1. ſt. 28 CHA p.17. An Introdućion, or T The kinds of Repletions, or & rather of Ex- ccſics. *Re Sad vaſa pletio & advine, Gal. Meth. 13. cap. 6, What Caco- chymia. The kinds of cvacuation. The commo- dities of mode- rate ſcratching. The ſorce of vomits. Salivation. The whole body is alſo purged by uſtinc, w C H A P. X W II. w of Repletion, and Inanition, or Emptineſs. Hºsesºs Here are, to be ſhort,two ſorts of Repletion, or of all exceſs; one is of a ſimple §§ quality, without any defluxion, or ſociety of any humor, as appears in diſ- ić) tempers without matter: the other is of quantity and maſs, the body being § diſtended with too much meat, or too great quantity of humors; from - * whence proceed an infinite number of diſeaſes. They call the Repletion of meats, ſatiety or fulneſs; and it is of two kinds: The one which is called “Répletion or Fulneſs to the veſſels; the other * Repletion to the ſtrength. - We judg of ſatiety to the yeſſels, by the diſtention and ſwelling of the veins and en- trails, as the ſtomach. We call ſatiety to the ſtrength, when the body is loaded with more meats than it can well bear. But alſo there is a double Repletion of humors. For cither it is of ſome one humor, or of all the humors; they call i. by a peculiar name, Flºthora. For Galen defines Plethora an equal exceſs of all the humors. For if at any time he define a Plethora to be an exceſs of blood only; then verily by the name of blood, he underſtands an equal comprehenſion of the four humors; as it is taught in Phyſick ſchools. The Repletion which is cauſed by ſome one humor, is termed by Galin in the place be- fore mentioned, Cacochymia, (that is, An evil juice) whether the Repletion proceed of a Cholerick, Melancholick, Phlegmatick, or ſerous Humor, Now Inanition,or evacuation is no other thing than the expulſion or effuſion of humors which are troubleſome,either in quantity or quality. Of Evacuations,ſome are univerſall, which expell ſuperfluous huniors from the whole body 3 ſuch are purging, vomiting, tranſpiration,ſweats,Phlebotomy. Some particular, which are performed only to evacuate ſome part,as the brain by the noſe,palat,eys,ears; the lungs by the weazon ; the ſtomach by vomit and ſtool; the guts by ſtool; the liver and the ſpleen by urine and ordure. Theſe evacuations are ſometimes performed by nature, freeing itſelf of that which is trouble- ſome to it; otherwhiles by the Art of the Phyſitian in imitation of nature. And again, one of theſe is good and requiſite, when only the humor which is hurtfull either in quantity or quality, is evacuated; The other not requiſite, or immoderate,when the profitable Humors together with the unprofitable, are expelled, But what evacuations ſoever theſe be, they are performed and done, either by the ſcratching and rubbing of the skin, as when a ãº. ſalt, or ſerous Humor, or ſome windineſs lying between the skin and the fleſh, cauſe itching. For by ſcratching the skin, it gets paſſage out, which is manifeſt by the cfflux of a ſerous matter burning, or cauſing ſcabs and ulcers, if the humor be ſomewhat groſs, but inſenſible and not ſo manifeſt, if it be windineſ, the skin by that rubbing being rified , and the groſs flatulency attenuated. Wherefore they do ill who hinder their Patients from ſcratching, unleſs they ſcratch ſo cruelly and hard, that there may be danger (by reaſon of the great heat and pain thereby j of ſome defluxion or falling down of humors into the part. Or theſe evacuations are performed by much matter evacuated from an opened Bile, or running Ulcer,a Fiflula, or ſuch like ſores. Or by ſweats which are very good and health- full, eſpecially in ſharp diſeaſºs, if they proceed from the whºle body, and happen on the criticall days. By vomit, which often violently draws theſe humors from the whole body, even from the utmoſt joints, which purging medicins could not evacuate,as we may ſee in the Palſie, and Sciatica, or Hip-gout. By ſpitting, as in all who are ſuppurated either in the ſides or lungs. By Salivation, or a Phlegmatick flux by the mouth, as in thoſe who are troubled with the French-pox. By ſneezing and blowing the noſe; for by theſe, the brain oppreſt with moiſture, disburdeneth its ſelf whether it be done without, or with the help of ſternutatories and errhines ; wherefore children, and ſuch as have ſomewhat moiſt brains, purge themſelves often this way. By hicket and belching; for by theſe the windi- neſs contained in the ſtomach, is often expelled. By urine, for by this not only Feavers but which is more to be admired, the French-pox hath often been terminated an cured. For there have been ſome troubled with the Pox, in whom a flux of the vicious and venenate humor could not by Unétions of quickſilver be procured, either from the mouth or belly; yet have been wonderfully freed by abundance of urine, both from danger of death and their diſeaſe. By bleeding; for nature hath often found a way for grievous diſeaſes, eſpecially in young bodies, by bleeding at the noſe, and by their courſes in wo- men. By a flux, or lask, purgation, ſweats; inſenſible evacuation and tranſpiration ; for ſo tumors; the matter being brought to ſuppuration, do ſometimes vaniſh away and are diſſolved, both of their own accord, as alſo by diſſolving or diſcuſſing medicins. We do the ſame by exerciſe, diet, hot-houſes, long ſleep, waking, and ſhºdding of tears. By fucking, as with cupping-glaſſes, and horſ-letches, in wounds made by venºmous bid; 11 - - | CHAP. 18. Compendious way to Chirurgery. * º 29 In all ſuch kinds of evacuations, we muſt conſider three things, the quantity, quality, andmanner of evacuation. As for an example, when an Empyema is opened,the matter which runs out, ought to be anſwerable in proportion to the purulent matter, which was con- tained in the capacity of the breaſts; otherwiſe, unleſs all the matter be cmptied, there may happen a relapſe; the matter ſhould be white, ſoft, equal, and nothing ſtinking : Laſtly,you muſt let it forth not all together,and at one time,but by little and little, and at ſeverall times, otherwiſe not a little quantity of the Spirits and heat doth flow out toge- ther, with the unprofitable matter,and ſo conſequently a diſſolution of all the powers. C. H. A. P. XVIII. • of the Perturbations, or Paſions of the minde. SH: Perturbations are commonly called the Accidents of the minde, becauſe as ºlº bodily accidents from the body, ſo may theſe be #. and abſent from the mind, without the corruption of the ſubjećt. The knowledg of theſe muſt not be lightly paſſed over by the Fº ; for they ſtir f great troubles in the bodies, and yeeld occaſion of many and great diſeaſes ; of which things, joy, hope, and love, may give an apparent teſtimony. For by theſe motions the heat and ſpirits are ſome- times gently, ſometimes viº diffuſed overall the body, for the enjoying of the pre- ſent, or hoped for good. For then the heart is dilated, as to embrace the thing beloved, and the face is died with a roſie and lively colour. For it is likely, that the faculty itſelf is ſtirred by the objećt, by whoſe power the heart it ſelf is moved. For it is firſt neceſſary, before we be moved by any Paſſions, that the ſenſes in their proper ſeats, in which they are ſeldom deceived, a prehend the obječts, and ſtraight, as meſſengers carry them to the common ſenſe, which fºnds their conceived forms to all the faculties. And then, that each faculty, as a Judge may afreſh examin the whole matter, how it is, and conceive in the preſented objećts ſome ſhew of good, or ill, to be deſired, or ſhunned. For what man that was well in his wits, did ever fall into a laughter, unleſs he formerly knew, or ſaw ſomewhat ſaid ordone, which might yeeld occaſion of laughter? Therefore Joy proceeds from the heart, for the thing cauſing mirth or joy, being concei- wed, the faculty moves the heart, which ſhaken and moved º the faculty which hath do- minion over it, is dilated and opened, as ready to embrace the exhilarating objećt. But in the mean time by the force of that dilatation, it ſends forth much heat, and ſpirits to- gether with the bloud into all the body. A great part of which comming to the face, di- lates it, the forehead is ſmooth and plain, the eies look bright, the cheeks become red, as died with Vermilion, the lips and mouth are drawn together, and made plain and ſmooth; ſome have their cheeks dented with two little pits(which from the effe&s are called laugh- ing cheeks) becauſe of the contraćtion, or ...; which the muſcles ſuffer by reaſon of their fulneſs of bloud and ſpirits, all which to be brief is nothing but to laugh. Joy recreates and quickens all the faculties, ſtirs up the ſpirits, helps concoëtion, makes the body to be better liking, and fattens it, the heat, bloud, and ſpirits flowing thither, and the nouriſhing dew or moiſture, watering and refreſhing all the members; from whence it is, that of all the paſſions of the mind, this only is profitable, ſo that it exceed not meaſure; for immoderate and unaccuſtomed joy carries ſo violently the bloud and ſpirits from the heart, into the habit of the body, that ſodain and unlookt for death en- ſues, by a ſpeedy decay of the ſtrength, the laſting fountain of the vitall humour being ex- . ich thing principally happens to thoſe who are leſs hearty, as women and OICl ill&n. - Anger cauſeth the ſame effuſion of heat in us, but far ſpeedier than joy; therefore the ſpirits and humors are ſo enflamed by it, that it often cauſes putrid feavers, eſpecially if the body abound with any ill humour. Sorrow, or grief dries the body by a way, quite contrary to that of anger, becauſe by this the heart is ſo ſtraitncq, the heat being almoſt extin't, that the accuſtomed generati- on of ſpirits cannot be performed; and if any be generated, they cannot freely paſs into the members with the bloud; wherefore the vitall faculty is weakned, the lively colour of the face withers and decays, and the body waſtes away with a lingering conſumption. Fear in like ſort draws in and calls back the ſpirits, and not by little and little as in forrow, but ſodainly and violently; hereupon the face growes ſodainly pale,the extreme parts cold, all the body trembles or ſhakes, the belly in ſome is looſed, the voice as it were #ays in the jawes, the heartbeats with a violent pulſation, becauſe it is almoſt oppreſt by the heat, ſtrangled by the plenty of bloud, and ſpirits aboundantly ruſhing thither; The hair alſo ſtands upright, º the heat and bloud are retired to the inner parts, *the utmoſtparts are more cold and drie than ſtone; by reaſon whereofthe utmoſt skin and the pores, in which the roots of the hairs are faſtned, are drawn together, D 3 Shame We muſt ob- ſerve three things in every cvacuation, < Why the Paſ- fions of the minde are cal- led Accidents, Their force. From whence they have their force. The reaſon of Joy. 2– .* The effe&s of Joy. Anger. ~2. Feat. Hippºcr. liº. 4. de Morº. w ,-- 3o Shame. **Shauptfaſtneſs. --~~ , - - - - an agony. Why the firſt ſigns of paſſi- ons of the mind appear in the facc. The uſe of paſ- fions of the mind. An Introdućtion, or CHA riº. Shame is a certain affečtion mixed, as it were, of Anger and Fear; therefore if, in that conflićt of, as it were, contending paſſions. Fear .#. Anger, the face waxeth pale (the blood flying back to the heart 3) and theſe or theſe Symptones riſe, according to th. vehemency of the contrated and abated heat, But if on the contrary, Anger get the domi- nion over Fear,the blood runs violently to the face,the eyes look red, and ſometimes they even fome at the mouth. There is another kind of ſhame,which the Lating call Verecundia (we Shamcfaſtneſs) in which there is a certain flux, and reflux of the heat, and blood, firſt recoiling to the heart, then preſently rebounding from thence again. But that motion is ſo gentle, that the heart thereby ſuffers no º: nor defečt of ſpirits; wherefore no additiºn: worthy to be ſpoken of ariſe from hence: this affect is familiar to young maids and boyes, who if they bluſh for a fault committed unawares, or through careleſneſs, it is thought an argu- ment of vertuous and good diſpoſition. Butan agony,which is a mixt paſſion of a ſtrong fear, and vehement anger,involves the heart in the danger ofboth motions;wherefore by this paſſion,the vitall facultieisbrought into very great danger. To theſe ſix Paſſions of the mind, all other may be revoked,as Ha- tred and Diſcord,to Anger: Mirth and Boaſting, to Joy; Terrors, Frights and Swound. ings,to Fear; Envy, ºl. and Mourning, to Sorrow. By theſe it is evident, how much the paſſions of the mind can prevail, to alter and over- throw the ſtate of the body; and that i. no other means, than that by the compreſſion and dilatation of the heart, they diffuſe and contraët the ſpirits blood, and heat; from whence happens the diſſipation,or oppreſſion of the ſpirits. The ſignes of theſe Symptomes quickly ſhew themſelves in the face; the heart,by reaſon of the thinneſs of the skin in that part, as it were painting forth the notes of its affections. And certainly the face is a part ſo fit to diſcloſe †. affe&tions of the inward parts, that by it you may manifeſtly know an old man from a young,a woman from a man, atºmpe- rate perſon from an untemperate, an ºf. from an Indian, a Frenchman from a Spaniard a ſad man from a merry, a ſound from a fick, a living from a dead. Wherefore many affirm that the manners,and thoſe things which we keep ſecret and hid in our hearts, may be un- derſtood by the face and countenance. .. Now we have declared what commodity and diſcommodity may redound to the man from theſe forementioned paſſions,and have ſhewed that anger is profitable to none, unleſs by chance to ſome dull by reaſon of idleneſs,or oppreſt with ſome cold, clammy and phleg- matick humor; and fear convenient for none, unleſsperadventure for ſuch as are brought into manifeſt and extream †. of their life by ſome extraordinary ſweat, immoderate bleeding or the like unbridled evacuation:Wherefore it behoves a wiſe Chirurgeon to have a care, #. he inconſiderately put any Patient committed to his charge into any of theſe gº unleſs there be ſome neceſſity thereof, by reaſon of any ºf: forementionedoc- C3:11OllS. C H A P. XIX. * - of things againſt Nature, and firſt of the Cauſe of a diſeaſe. *Aving intreated of things naturall, and not naturall, now it remains we ſpeak of ºthings (which are called) againſt nature, becauſe that they are ſuch as are apt to §1. weaken & corrupt the ſtate of our body.And they be three in number;The cauſe of * a diſeaſe, a Diſeaſe, and a Symptome.The cauſe of a diſeaſe is an affect againſ na- ture,which cauſes the diſeaſe. Which is divided into Internall and Externall. The Exter- nal,originall or primitive comes from ſome other place,and outwardly into the body;ſuch be meats of ill nouriſhment,and ſuch weapons as hoſtilely wound the body. - The Internall have their eſſence and ſeat in the body,andare ſubdivided into antecedent and . That is called an antecedent cauſe, which as yet doth not ačtually make a diſeaſe, but goes near to cauſe one ; ſo humors co iouſly flowing, or ready to flow into any part, are the antecedent cauſes of diſeaſes; #. conjunct is that which aćtually cauſes the diſeaſe,and is ſo immediately joyned in affinity to the diſeaſe,that the diſeaſe being pre- ſent, it is .. being abſent, . is abſent. p Again,of all ſuch cauſes ſome areborn together with us,as the over-great quanti malign quality of both the ſeeds,and the menſtruous blood from j . of many diſeaſes,and ſpecially of thoſe which are called Hereditary. Other happen to us afterwebeborn,by our diet and manner of life,a ſtroke,fall or ſuch other like. Thoſe which bebred with us,cannot be wholly avoided or amended, but ſome of the other may be avoided,as a ſtroke and fall; ſome not as thoſe which neceſſarily enter into ourbody,ás Air,Meat,Drink, and the like. But if any will reckonupamongſt the internal,inherent and inevitable cauſes,the dayly nay hourely diſſipation of the radicall moiſture,which the naturall heat continually º What things againſt nature are. Whar,and how many the cau" ſes of diſeaſes be. The primitive cauſe. Internallante- cedent- Internallcon- junét. The congenit, or inevitable cauſe of death. upon ; - : CHAP.20, 21. Compendious way to Chirurgery. 31 upon; I do not gainſay it, no more than that diviſion of Cauſes celebrated and received ofphiloſophers, divided into Material, Formall, Efficient, and Finall; for ſuch a curious contemplation belongs not to a Chirurgeon, whom I only intend plainly to inſtrućt. Wherefore that we have written may ſuffice him. C H A P. X X. of a Diſtaſe. & Diſeaſe is an affect againſt Nature, principally, and by itſelf, hurting and depra- ºf wing the aëion of the part in which it reſides. The diviſion of a Diſeaſe is threefold; Diſtemperature, ill Conformation, and the Solution of Conti- ºwe Inuity. pººre is a Diſeaſe of the ſimilar parts diffenting, and changed from their pro- rand native temper. That digreſſion from the native temper, happens two ways; either § a ſimple diſemperature from the exceſs of one quality; and this is fourfold, Hot, Cold, Moiſt, and Dry 3 or by a compound diſtemperature, by the exceſs of two qualities, which alſo is fourfold, Hot and Moiſt, Hot and Dry; Cold and Moiſt, Cold and Dry. Again, every diſemperisthefault of one fimple and fingle quality, as an inflammation; or hath ſome vicious humorsjoined with it as a Phlegmon:Again,a Diſemperature is either equal, as in a Sphacele; or H. as in a Phlegmon, inning or increaſing. : - ill Conformity is a fault of the organicall parts, whoſe compoſure is thereby depraved. This hath four kinds; the firſt is, when the figure of the part is faulty, either by nature oraccident, or ſome cavitie aboliſhed; as if a part which nature would have hoſlow for ſome certain uſe,dogrow or cloſeup; Orlaſtly, if they be rough, or ſmooth otherwiſe than they ſhould, as if that part which ſhould be rough, beſmooth, or the contrary. Ano- ther is in the magnitude of the part increaſed, or diminiſhed contrary to nature. The third is in the number of the parts increaſed or diminiſhed; as ifa hand have but four or elſe fix fingers. The fourth is in the fite and mutuall connexion of the parts; as if the ts which ſhould be naturally united and continued be pluckt aſunder, as happens in Luxations 3 or the contrary. . The third generall kind of diſeaſe, is the ſolution of continuity, a Diſeaſe common.both to the fimilar and organicall Parts acquiring diverfity ofnames, according to the variety of the parts in which it reſides. - CHAP. XXI. of a Spºptome. ºB do not in this place take the word Symptome in the moſt generall acceptation, Wº% for every change oraccident which happenstoman befides his own nature, but X& more reſervedly and ſpecially, only for that change which the diſeaſe brings, and * which follows the diſeaſe, as aſhadow doth the body. There be three kindes of a Symptome § taken. The firſt is, when the ağion is hurt; I ſay hurt, becauſe it is either aboliſhed, weakned, or depraved; ſo blindneſs is a deprivation or aboliſhing of theation of ſeeing; dulneſs of fight, is a diminution or weakning thereof; and a ſuffuſion, ſuch as happens at the beginning of a Catarağ, when they ; flies, hares, and ſuch like bodies fly to and frobefore their eys,is a deprivation of the ſight. - The ...a is a ſimple affett of the body, and a full fault of the habit thereof being changed, happening by the mutation of ſome Qualities; ſuch is the changing of the native colour into ared by a Phlegmon, and into a livid and blackby a Gangrene; ſuch is the filthy ſtench the noſe affected with a Polypus ſends forth; the bitter taſte, in ſuch as have the laundiſe; and the rough and rugged skin in them which are Leprous. The third is the fault of the overmuch retention of excrements which ſhould be expel- led and expulſion of ſuch as ſhould be retained; for the evacuation of an humor profitable bothin quantity and quality, is againſt nature, as bleeding in a body not full of ill Hu- mors, nor Plethorick; and alſo the retention of thin º in ſubflance, quantity and quality, as the Courſes in women, the urine, and #. ſtone in the bladder. cHAP, What a diſeaſe is, and how various. A Diſempe- rature. Ill Conforma- tion. Solution of Continuity. What a 6ymp- tome is. Three kind; thereof, w 32 . . . An Introdućlion, or , Chap.22. º C H A P. XXII. of Indications. *He knowledg and exerciſe of Indications befits that Chirurgeon, whom noblind tº raſtneſs of fortune, but reaſon ; no chance, but counſell direčis in the under- §º taking and performing the works of his Art. For an Indication is a certain & ſafe and ſhortway, which leads the Phyſician,as by the hand, to the attainment of his purpoſed cnd, of preſerving the ſound,or curing the ſick. See Method. For Galendoth define an Indication to be a certain inſinuation of what is to be done, or What Indica. tion is. Cap;7 lib.de a quick and judicious apprehenſion of that which may profit or hurt. And as Faulconers, *::ſºla,Cap. Mariners, Plowmen, Souldiers, and allmanner of Artizens, have their peculiar terms and II . words;which are neither known;nor uſed by the vulgar, ſo this word lidication is proper and peculiar to Phyſitians and Chirurgeons, as a Term of Art not vulgarsby conſideration of which, as by ſome ſign,or ſecret token,they are admoniſhed what is to to be done to re- ſtore health, or repell an imminent º; º The kind of . There are three prime and principall kinds of Indications,every of which is ſubdivided indications into many other. The firſt is from things naturall.The ſecond from thoſe things which are termed not naturall. The third from thoſe things which are contrary to nature. Things naturall ſhºw they muſt be preſerved by their like,and in the compaſs of theſe are contained all the Indications which are drawn from the nature of the Patient, that is , from his ſtrength, tamper, age, ſex, habit, cuſtome, diet. . Things not naturall may be doubted as uncertain, for one while they indicate the ſame things with things naturall,that is, they coindicate with the ſtrength, temperand the reſt; otherwhiles they conſent with things againſt nature, that is, they coindicate with the diſ- - eaſe. Wherefore Galen when he ſaith, that Indications are drawn from three things; ***** The diſeaſº, the nature of the Patient, and the encompaſſ ir ; b > táP.9. - T - 3 * : “... • “; 2 paſſing air; by propoſing the familiar example of the air, he would have us to underſtand the other things not natu- rall; becauſe we nay ſhun or imbrace them more or leſs as we will our ſclves, but we muſt, whether we will or no, endure the preſent ſtate of the air. Therefore the air indicatcs ſomething to us, or rather coindicates; for if it nouriſh the diſeaſe, as conſpiring withit,it will indicate the ſame that the diſeaſe,that is, that it muſt be preſerved in the ſame ſtate. ‘’’. If . . . . . . . - - Indications Things contrary to ". muſt be taken away by their contraries; there- ... fore that we may more accurately and fully handle all the Indications drawn from things àing naturall. naturall, we muſt note, that ſemeof theſe are concerning the ſtrength of the Patient,by care to preſerve which, we are often compelled for a time to forſake the cure of the proper diſeaſe: for ſo a great ſhaking happening at the beginning of an ague or feaver, we are of. ten forced to give ſuſtenance to the Patient, to ſtrength.cn the powers ſhaken by the vehe- mency of the ſºaking, which thing notwithſtanding lengthens i. the generall and parti- cular fits of the ague. Other pertain to the temper, other reſpc&t the habit, if the Patient - be ſlender, iffat, if well fleſht;if of a rare, or denſe conſtitution of body. Other reſpc&t the condition ºf the part affected in ſubſtance, conſiſtence, ſoftneſs, hardliefs, quick or dull ſenſe, form, figure, magnitude, ſite, connexiºn, principality, ſervice, funétion and uſe. From all theſe, as from notes,the skilfull Chirurgeon will draw Indications according to - the time and part affečted: for the ſame things are not fit for ſore eyes, which were con- venient for the ears, neither doth the phlºgº on in the jaws and throat admit the ſame form of cure, as it doth in other parts of the body. For none can there outwardly apply what the con- repercuſſives, without preſent danger of ſuffocation. Sothere is no uſe of repercuſſives in ditions of the defluxions of thoſe parts which in ſite are neer the i. Neither muſt thou cure a parts ºfteå 4 wounded Nerve and Muſcle, after one manner. The temperature of a part, as Moiſture,al- *** wayes indicates its preſervation, although the diſeaſe be moiſt,and give indication of dry- ing, as an ulcer. The principality of a part alway.cs inſinuatcs an Indication of aſtringent things, although the diſeaſe require diffolving, as an Obſtrućtion of the Liver; for o- f therwiſe unleſs you mix aſtringent things with dffiolving you will ſo diſſolve the ſtrength of the part,that hereafter it cannot ſuffice for º: texture of a part be rare, it ſhºws it is leſs apt,or prone to obſtrućtion ; ifdenſe,it is more obnoxious to that diſeaſe, hence it is: that º?. is oftener obſtrućted than the Splcºn. If the part be ſituate more deep, or remote,it indicates the medicines muſt be more vigorous and liquid,that they may ſend their force ſofar. The ſºnſibleneſs, or quick-ſenſe of the part, gives Indication of milder medicines, than º the ſigns, or notes of a great diſeaſe require. For - - the Phyſitian which applics things equally ſharp to the Horny tunicle of the eye being *::::... ulcerated,and to the lº need be counted either cruell, or ignorant. Each ſex and Age ion *" hath its indications, for ſome diſeaſes are curable in youth, which we muſt not hope to cure in old age; for hoarſneſs and great diſtillations in very old men, admit no digeſti- Ahbor,4o. li.2. on,as Hippocrates ſaith. Nundham - CHAP.22. Compendious way to Chirurgery. 33 Numquam decrepitu, Branchun coquit, atque Coryzam. The feeble Sire, for age that hardly goes, Me're well digeſts the hurtfull Rheume or poſt. Moreover according to his decree the diſeaſes of the Reins, and whatſoever pains moleſt Aphor 6 ſº.6. the bladder, aie difficultly healed in old men ; and alſo reaſon perſwades that a Quartain admits no cure in Winter;and ſcarce a Quotidian; and ulcers in likemanner are more hard to healin Winter;that hence we may underſtand certain Indications to be drawn from time; and to increaſe the credit of the variety and certainty of Indications; ſome certaine time, - and ſeaſons in thoſe times command us to make choiſe of medicines; for as Hippocrates Aphor.5 ſ.54. teſtifics; -- - - Ad Cani, ardorem facilis purgatio moneſt. In Dogdayes heatitis not good, By purging for to cleanſe the blood. Neither ſhalt thouſo well preſcribe aſlender diet in Winter,as in the Spring, for the air hath its Indications. For experience teachesus, that wounds of the head are far more diffi- cultly and hardly cured, at Rome, Asples, and Rochell in Xantoigne. But the times of diſeaſes ...? the principall Indications, for ſome Medicines are only to be uſed at the beginning and end of diſeaſes,others at the increaſe and vigour of the diſeaſe. Wee muſt not contema thoſe Indications which are drawn from the vocation of life,andmanner of Diet; for you From our diet. muſt otherwiſe deal with the painfull Husbandman (when he is your Patient) which leads his life ſparingly and hardly than with the Citizen who lives daihtily and idlely. To this manner of life and Diet may be referred a certain ſocret and occult property,by which many Harred ariſing are not only ready to vomitateating of ſome meats, but tremble over all their bodies tºº. when they hear them but ſpoken of 1 knew a prime Nobleman of the French Nobility, **** who was ſo perplext at the ſerving in of an Eel to the Table, at the midſt of dinner and amongſt his friends, that he fell into a ſwound, all his powers failing him. Galen in his book de Conſuatudine tells that Arius the Peripatetick died ſodainly, becauſe compelled by the advice of thoſe Phyfitians he uſed, he drank a great draught of coldwater in the intolerable heat of a Feaver. For no reaſon, ſaith Galen, than that, becauſe he know- ing he had naturally a cold ſtomach from his childhood, perpetually abſtained from cold TWater, r - - - - For as much as belongs to Indications taken from things againſt nature; the length and º ta- depth of a wound or ulcer indicates one way;the figure cornered,round,cquall . things againſt unequall and rough, with a hollowneſs ſtºright or winding, indicate otherwiſe; the ſite nature. right, left, upper, lower in another manner; and otherwiſe the force and violence of ante- cedent and conjunct cauſes. For oftentimes the condition of the cauſe indicates contrary to the diſeaſe, as when abundance of cold and groſs humors cauſe and nouriſh a Fcaver. So alſo a Symptome often indicates ... the diſeaſe, in which contradićtion, that In- dication muſtbe moſt ºffeemed, which doth moſt urge; as for example ſake, iffwound- ing happen in a Feaver, the feaveriſh burning ſhall not hinderus from giving wine to the Patient. Wherefore theſe Indications are the principalleſt and moſt noble which lead us,as by the hand, to do; theſe things which pertain to the cure, prevention and mitigating of diſeaſes. But if any objećt, that ſo curious a ſearch of fomany Indications is to no purpoſe, becauſe there are many Chirurgeons, which ſetting only one before their eyes,which is drawn from the Eſſence of the diſeaſe, have the report and fame of skilfull Chirurgeons, in the opini- ..., on of the vulgar; Butlet him know that it doth not therefore follow, that this indicati- which isfrom . on is ſufficient for the cure of all diſeaſes; for we do not alwayes follow that which the the diſeaſe. Eſſence of the diſeaſe doth indicate to be done. Butchiefly then, where none of thefore- recited Indications doth reſiſt or gainſay 3 you may underſtand this by the example of a Plethora,which by the indication drawn from the Eſſence of the thing requires Phlebotomy; yet who is it,that will draw blood from a child of three months old?Beſides,ſuch an Indica- tion is not artificiall but common to the Chirurgeon with the common people. For who is it that is ignorant, that contraries are the remedies of contraries? and that broken bones muſt be united by joyning them together 2 but how it muſt be performed and done, this is of Art and peculiar to a Chirurgeon, and not known to the vulgar. Which the Indicati- ons drawn from thoſe fountains we pointed at before, aboundantly teaches, which, as by *tain limits of circumſtances,encompaſs the Indication which is taken from the Effence of thºdiſeaſº, left any ſhould think, wenuſ truſt to that only. For there is ſome great and Inwhº Pº Wrincipall matterin it, but not all. For ſo the meaneſt º: common people is not igno- . . *that the ſolution of continuity is to be cured by repairing that which is loſt. But in É. of ſo- tº: may hope for reſtitution of the loſt ſubſtance,and in which not,is the part of ionoſconti. **iliullChirurgeonto know and pronounce. Wherefore he will not vainly beſtow his nuity labour We do not al., wayes follow 34 An Introdućlion, or Chap.22. w Experience without reaſon is like a blind man without a guide. Indications in implicit diſ- caſcs. labor to cure the nervous part of the Diaphragma, or Midriffe being wounded,or the Heart, ſmall Guts, Lungs,Liver, Stomach, Brain or Bladder; and that I may ſpeak in a word,Eni- pericks are not much more skilfull than the common people, although they do ſo much extoll themſelves above others by the name of experience. For although experience be ano- ther inſtrument to find out things with reaſon, yet without reaſon, it will never teach, what the ſubſtance of the part in which the diſeaſe lies, may be ; or what the ačtion, uſe, fite, connexion, from whence ſpeciall and %. Indications are drawn; With which the Chirurgeon being provided and inſtrućted ſhall not only know by what means to find out a remedy,but alſo, left he may ſºcm to mock any with vain promiſes, he ſhall diſcern what diſeaſes are uncurable,and therefore not to be medled withall. • But implicit or intricate diſeaſes require each to be cured in their ſeverall order, except ſome one of them be deſperate,or ſourge & preſs that the Phyſitian think it neceſſary after prepoſterous order,to begin with it,although often he be forced to make ſome one of theſe diſeaſes incurable, or give occaſion of cauſing ſome new oncinto which ſtraits we are neceſ- ſarily compelled to É. when, (for example) we determine to pull, or takeaway ſome ex- traneous body; for the performance whereof we are compelled to inlarge the wound. So we are forced by neceſſity to open the neck of the bladder, (that ſo we may drawforth the ſtone therein contained) with a wound which often degenerates into an uncurable Fiſtula. For that diſeaſe which threatens danger of preſent death is of ſuch moment, that to ſhun that it may be counted a ſmall matter, and commodious for the fick to bring in other diſeaſes, though uncurable. For if a convulſion happen by pricking a Nerve, which we cannot heal by any remedies, then by cutting the Nerve aſunder we end the convulſion,but deprive the part into which that Nerve did goe, of the uſe of ſome voluntary motion. So if in any great joynt there happen a Luxation with a wound,Becauſe there is danger of con- vulſion by trying to reſtore and ſet right the luxated part, we are forc'd for ſhunning there- of, to attend the wound only, and in the mean time to let alone the Luxation. Other- wiſe in implicit diſeaſes if there benothing which may urge, or callus from the ordinary cure, wenuſt obſerve this order, that beginning with that affe&t, which hinders the cure of the principall diſeaſe, we proſecute the reſt in the ſame and their proper order, untill all the diſeaſes §. overcome weſhall reſtore the part affetted to its integrity. Therefore let us take for an example, an ulcer in the Lega Varix(or big ſwollen vein)anda Phlegmonous tumor round about it; and laſtly, a body wholly plethorick and filled with ill humors; order and reaſon require this, that uſing the adviſe of ſome learned Phyſitian we preſcribe a convenient diet, and by what means we . him to an equality by purging and blood-letting, and then we will ſcarifiein divers places the part where it is moſt ſwollen, then preſently apply Leeches,that ſo we may free it from the burden of the conjunét matter; then uſe Cauteries to help the corruption of thf bone, and in the mean time change the cir- cular figure of the ulcer into an ovall, or triangular; then at the length we will under- take the cutting of the Varix,and cure the ulcer which remains according to Art, and ſo at the length cicatrize it. In all this whole time the Patient ſhall neither walk,nor ſtand, nor fit,butly quietly,having his Legorderly and decently rowled up.But iſ as it often happens) the temper of the hurt part, be different from the temper of the whole body,the manner of curing muſt be ſo tempered,that we increaſe the doſis of hot or cold medicines,according to the ratable proportion of the indications requiring this or that, therefore imagine the part ulcerated to be ſuch,as that it is two degrees dryer than the juſt temper;but the whole body to exceed the ſame temperin one degree of humidity: reaſon and Art will require, that the medicin applyed to the ulcer be dryer by one degree than that which the part would other- wiſe require if it were temperate; but on the contrary let us ſuppoſe thus: the whole body to be one degree more moiſt then the temper requires, and the ulcerated part to be one de- gree dryer: truly in this caſe the medicine that is applyed to the ulcer by reaſon of the part itſelf,ſhall not be increaſed in dryneſs, but wholly compoſed and tempered to the Indicati- on of the ulcer, becauſe the force of the moiſture exceeding in the like degree, doth counter- poiſe the ſuperfluous degree of dryneſs. But it is more eaſie by an artificiall conjećture to determine of all ſuch things,than by any rules or precepts. To theſe ſo many and various Indications, I think good to add two other; the one from ſimilitude;the other of a certain crafty deviſe, & as the latter Phyſitians term it,of a certain ſubtile ſtratagem. We draw Indication from fimilitude, in diſeaſes which newly ſpring up and ariſe, as which cannot becured by Indications drawn from their contraries, as long as their Eſſence is unknown and hid; wherefore they think it neceſſary to cure them by a way and Art like thoſe diſeaſes, with which they ſeem to have an agreeing ſimilitude of Sym- tomes and Accidents; Our Anceſtors did the ſame in curing the French Pocks, at the firſt ginning thereof, as longas they aſſimilated the cure to that of the Lepraſie, by reaſon of that affinity, which both the diſeaſes ſeem to have. But we follow crafty devices and ſub- tile jº, when the Eſſence of the diſeaſe we meet, with is wholly ſecret and hid,either becauſe it is altogether of a hidden and ſecret nature,and which cannot be unfolded by ma- nifeſt qualities, or elſe reſides in a ſubjećt which is not ſufficiently known to us, nor of a phyſicall contemplation, as the Mind. For then we being deſtitute of Indications taken An example of Indications in implicit diſeaſes. What we muſt do when the temper of the part is different from the tem- er of the whole body. An artificiall conječure is of much force in Indications. Indication from ſimilitude. Indication of a ſubtile device. from Cha ra 2. Compendious way to Chirurgery. 35 from the nature of the thing,are compelled to turn our cogitations to impoſtures and crafty counſels; and they ſay this Art and Craft is of chiefuſe in Melancholy affects and fićtions, which are often more monſtrous and deformed than the Chimera ſo much mentioned in the fables of the Ancients; to which purpoſe , I will not think much to recite two Exam- ples. A certain man troubled with a Melancholick diſeaſe, I know not by what errour of o- pinion,had ſtrongly perſwaded himſelf that he was without a head; the Phyſitians omitted nothing, by which º might hope to take this mad opinion out of his mind. But when they had in vain tryed all medicines,at length they deviſed this crafty, but profitable device, they faſtened and put upon his head a moſt heavy helmet,that ſo by the pain and trouble of i. nodding and drawn down by that weight, he might be admoniſhed of his error. It is reported, another moleſted by the obſcurity and darkneſs of the ſame diſeaſe, did verily beleeve, that he had horns upon his head;neither could he be drawn or diverted from that abſurd and monſtrous opinion, untill that º his eyes, they miſèrably bruiſed andſcratched his forehead with the bony roughneſs of the lower parts of an oxes hôrns,that ſo he begun to believe by the painfull drawing of the blood that ran down his face, that thoſe bloody horns were forcibly J. from him. Ingenious Chirurgeons in imitation of theſe examples may in like caſes do the like. For that caſe requires a man of a quick a prehenſion and advice, who may give manifeſtproofof his diligence and skill by medicinil itratagems,as who forthwith can politickly deviſe ſtratagems of divers ſorts. - But, now coming to the end of this our trađof Indications, we muſichiefly and princi- pally obſerve; That of Indications ſome are Indicative; which abſolutely and of them- 3. fºlves command this to be done; other conidicative, which indicate the ſame with the in- dicative, and joyntly ſhew it to be done but in ſome ſort ſecondarily and not primitively; ſome are gnants which of themſelves and their own nature perſwade quite contrary ºil. the indicative primitively did perſwadeus; other correpugnant, which give their voice after the ſame formand manner with the repugnant againſt the indicative 3. as the coindicative conſent to and maintain them. Let this ſerve for an example ofthemati. A Plethora, or plenitudeof humors of its own nature, requires and indicates blood-" letting,the Spring time perſwades and colndicates the ſame,but to this counſeli is quite op- poſite and repugnant, a weak faculty, and childhood is correpugnant. - Wherefore theſe four muſt be diligently weighed and confidered when we deliberate what is to be done, and wenuſ rather follow that which the indicative, or repugnant ſhºw and declare, as what the diſeaſes and ſtrength of the Patient require, than that which theºn. dicative, or correpugnantſhall perſwade, becauſe they have a weaker and bit ſºcian power ofindicatiºn: not eſſentiall &primitive ºt becauſe the kinds of i. ſo many and divers,therefore that the . of them may bemore perſpicuous and leſ; confuſed, I have thought good to deſcribe and diſtinguiſh them by this following ſcheme. - * . - - " ; , , , , , , , , - - - —— - . . . . . . . . . . . - • * - - --- - , , , , ; º - - - - - - -- - -" Examples. A Phy fi ian fhould be of a quick appre- henſion. Indications in. cative. Coindicative. Repugnant, Correpugnant. An Indication * a certain plain ſy - leads the Chir- argeon to 4 cer- sain, determinate andpropoſedend fºr the are she preſent dif: sºfts; ºf which | where are three . Kisdº, , , , , } t | : | ( º º - C R A P.22. -- A Table of Indications. - ſ: firſt is drawn frºm thing naturam which in- dicate their preſervation by their like; ofthis kind are many other which are drawn, either Theſecond is drawnfrom th ing, set naturall, which one whilein. dicate their preſervation by their Iike, another while their change rfrom the ſtrength C. For whoſe preſervation,ºf entime, the propercure f and faculties of D the diſeaſe muſt be negleded; fºr where theſe fail,it i. the patient. S impoſſible the Chirurgeon ſhould perform what he de- 'Cſírez and expeth. |fpreſ: - Of preſervation of which the Chinar. From the tempt :* geon muſt have care, and if they raments* #* Flegmali º, *::: rom *; reduce them Patient ſha - to that which fºrmerly they main- .. rally were. y - Dainty and delicate, Frºm behabit ºf) sinºr and ºak. the body,4 the pi-SEx, of ſtature. | titatſball be Rare, or elſe denſe and compati. [The ſubſtance thereof, a far as much as it is ſimilar, we conſider whether it be her, cold, moiſt, dry, or as it is - organical, and then whether it be a principall and :::::::::: neble part, or 4ſubordinate and ignoble park barter afted Or the ſenſe, whether quick, or dull, by reaſºn - whereof the eye cannot endure ſuch ſharpe and acrid ſº: * } medicine,a finplefiſh can. ſh Or the fºrm figure, magnitude, namber,ſts,connexi- onallion,wſ?. From the Age, for each age jeeld, his peculiar Indicationſ, hence you may elſerve moſt diſtaſes to be incurable in old men, which aſeeiſly cured in yºung, others which in youth admit ºf no cure, unleſ; by the change of age and the enſiting temperament. From sex, for medicine work upon women far more eaſily than upºn men. From the time of theytar for ſºme meat, and medicine arefit in Winter,ſºme in Summer. from the Region, fºr a there are diverſities ºf ſituationſ and habitſ of placer, ſº alſº there are motions ofbumors,and manners of diſeaſes : hence it is that wºund, on the head at Paris, andfºre ſhing at Avignion are more difficult to be cured. from the timeroſaſtaſe, for ſºme thing, is the beginnine, other in the increaſe ſtate *::::::: ofthe diſeaſe, are mºre convenient. From the manner fliet,for this, as the prºper temper, muſt be preſerved. Wherefºreſch muffiefd ºtherwiſ, who live daimily, than thoſe who lead their five-ſpiringly and hardly. Hereunie add tertain peculian natures, which by a certain hidden property are offended at this or that kind of meat. Forthere are ſºme which notonely cannot concº Priſºn, Appleſ, seles,Partridge, Water and ſush likeºut canſtarct behold them without nauſeouſneſ. ſhe-Air, have aſ it were conſpired with the diſeaſeh acertainſimi- indefaualities to the deſiruffion of the Patient, it muſt *cor- retird by its centraries, according to 4rt. - - Burifi, ſhe diſagreement of qualities it refſ, the diſeaſe, it muſt * by their contraries; fºr ſº kept in the ſame temper." f p W - - - rProm that rBitterneſ; | º, * of pain, a | moſt urgent defuxion, º } into a - -- H' From the tº: ! [. 'ſ In impli- cauſe arºx, or 'ſ The great- cit, ºr and | ſuch ; ſwol- * * - - is we fn ºvern # I Tºp third from The diſtaſ, **. ;: From that, a 7'º' 4. ãº. |imº |** }. nºw withºut . < perature, rare mann, 1. *::... i. Indicati- which the # if they be which ſhew, ºf" tion with ons from diſeaſe can- joyned || they muſt be theſe, ºther; ſº theſe three : not be taken with a taken away - , thi 944.) Caway: diſeaſe. by the uſe of •] . ... [- iſ their contra- <" t iſit, as l *- - !cºlſº | o - the *Sºlid weſinidium andruwin musiv won ſh diſeaſº. , Symp. {l rºma, . ; CHAP. 23. Way to Chirurgery. 37 C H A P. XXIII. of certain wonderful and extravagant ways of citring Diſeaſes. ºxºS monſters ſometimes happen in nature, ſo alſo in diſeaſes, and in the events and §AN}; cures of diſeaſes. I underſtand by monſters certain marvailous ſucceſſes in diſ- ºf caſes, or certain ways of curing them, which ſwerve from Art, and happen be- §º ſides reaſon, nature, and common uſe. Alexander ab Alexandro, and Pter Gilius tell, that in Apulia a part of Italy they have a certain kind of Spider very frequent; the natives call it T.arantula, Petrus Rhodiuſ cals it Phalangium; The Inhabitants find theſe Spiders in the firſt heat of Summer ſo venenate and deadly, that whomſoever they touch with their virulent biting, he preſently, without he have ſpecdy remedy, deprived of all ſenſe and motion fals down, or certainly if he eſcape the danger of death, he leads the remnant of his life in madneſs. Experience hath found a remedy by Muſick for this ſo ſpeedy and deadly a diſeaſe: Wherefore as ſoon as they can they fetch Fidlers and Pipers of divers kinds , who y . and piping may make muſick; at the hearing whereof, he which was fallen down by reaſon of the venemous bite, riſes cheerfully, and dances ſo long to their meaſures and tunes, untill by the painfull and continued ſhaking and agitation of the whole body, all the malignity is diſſipated by tranſpiration and ſweats. Monſtrous diſeaſes, The wonder- full force of the bite of a cer. tain Spider. Muſick the . remedythereof. Alexander adds, that it happened once in his ſight, that the Muſicians their wind and hands failing them ceaſed playing, and then the Dancer preſently fell down as if he had been dead; but by and by the Muſick beginning anew, he riſe up again and continued his dancing till the perfe sº of the venome. And that it hath happened beſides, - that one not ſo perfeótly healed, certain reliques of the diſeaſe yet remaining, when a long time after he heard by chance a noiſe of Muſicians,he preſently fell a leaping and dancing, neither could he be made to leave before he was j, cured. Some affirm according to the opinion of Aſclepiades, that ſuch as are frantick aremuch helped with a ſweet and muſicall harmony. Theophraſtus and Aulus Gellius ſay, that the pain of the Gout and Sciatica are taken away by Muſick. And the ſacred Sëripture teſtifies, that David was wont by the ſweet ſound of the Harp to refreſh and eaſe king Saul when he was miſerably tormented by his evil ſpirit. . Herodotus in Clio tels, that Craſu, the king of Lydia had a Son, which of a long time could not ſpeak, and when he came to mans eſtate was accounted dumb: but when an enemy with his drawn ſword invaded his fa- ther(overcome in a great fight, and the City being taken in which he was) not knowing that he was the King, the youngman opened his mouth endevouring to cry out,and with that ſtriving and forcing of the Spirit, he broke the bonds and hinderances of his tongue, and ſpoke plainly and articulately, crying out to the enemy that he ſhould not kill Kin Craſu. Soboth the enemy with-held his ſword, and the king had his life, and his ſon ha his ſpeech always after.Plutarch in his book,0f the benefit to be received from our enemies, tels, That a Theſſalian called Proteus, had a certain inveterate and incurable Ulcer in a cer- tain part of his body, which could not behealed, before he received a wound in a conflićt in the ſame place, and by that means the cure being begun afreſh,the wound and ulcer were both i. Quintus Fabius Maximu, as Livie writes, was long and very ſick of a quartain Ague, ineither could have wiſhed ſucceſs from medicins adminiſtred according to Art, untill skir- miſhing with the Allobroges, he ſhaked off his old feaveriſh heat, by a new heat and ardent deſire of fighting. It was credibly reported to me of late by a Gentleman of the Lord of Lanſackes Chamber, that there was a French Gentleman in Polonia, who was grievouſly tormented with a quartain Feaver, who on a time walking upon the bank .# the river JWixel, to take away the irkſomneſs of his fit, was thruſt injeſtinto the River by a friend of his that met him by chance, by which (although he could ſwim, as he alſo knew that thruſt him in) he conceived ſo great fear, that the Quartain never troubled him after. King Henry the ſecond commanded me to go from the Camp at Amiens to the City Torlan, that I might cure thoſe that were hurt in the conflićt with the Spaniards, the Ca tain S. Arbin, although at that time he had a fit of a Quartain ague, yet would i. be preſent at the fight, in which being ſhot through the ſide of his neck with a Bul- let, he was ſtrucken with ſuch a terror of death, that the heat of the Feaver was aſſwa- gºdby the cold fear, and he afterwards lived freed fromhis Ague. Franciſcu, Valeriola the famous Phyſitian of Arles, tels, That john Berlam his fellow Citizen troubled with a Palſey of one ſide of his body for many years, his houſe taking *and the flame coming near the bed in which he lay, he ſtrucken with a great fear, ſuddenly raiſed himſelf with all the force he had, and pº y recovering the ſtrength of his body, leaps out at the window from the top of the houſe, and was Prº Citrº Muſick gives eaſe to pain. A fliong per- turbation of the mind helps by moving the ſpirits. Chante ſotne. 1 imes excced; Art. oiſºrt.4, lit. *. - --------------------- An Introdušion, &c. Char 24. 38 Cap ult, lib.de cur. rat per ſan- ganis miſi. Galen by a dream cures the Sciatica, The cauſe of the laſt recited cul!CŞ. Sciences are cured of his diſeaſe, ſenſe and motion being reſtored to the º , ſo that afterward he went upright without any ſenſe of pain; who lay unmovable for many yeers before. He tells the like in the ſame place of his couſen John Soliratius ; hee was a long time lame at Avignion, by reaſon that the Nerves of his hams were ſhrunk and drawn up, ſo that he could not go 3 being moved with a vehement and ſodain paſſion of anger againſt one of his ſervants whom hee endevoured to beat, he ſo ſtirred his body that forthwith the Nerves of his hams being diſtended and his knees made liant he began to go and ſtand upright without any ſenſe of pain, when he had tº. dº about the ſpace of ſix years before, and all his #. after he remained ſound. - Galen tels he was once fetched to ſtanch the bleeding, for one who had an Artery cut neer his Anckle,and that by his means he was cured without any danger of an Aneuriſma(1) a relaxation of a veinous veſſell ; and beſides by that accidentalſ wound he was frced from moſtgrievous pain of his hip with which he was tormented four yeers before but although this eaſing of the pain of the Sciatica happened according to reaſon by the evacuation of the conjunét matter, by the artery of the anckle of the ſame ſide being opened; yet be- cauſe it was not cut for this purpoſe but happened only by chance,Ijudged it was nét much diſſenting from this argument. Pliny writes that there was one named Phalereuſ,which caſting up blood at his mouth,and at the length medicines nothing availing, being weary of his life, went unarmed in the front of the battell againſt the enemy, and there receiving a wound in his breaſt,ſhed a great uantity of blood, which gave an end to his ſpitting of blood,the wound being healed and . vein which could not contain the blood being condenſate. At Paris, Anno 1572, in Iuly, a certain Gentleman being of a modeſt and curteous cariage fell into a continuall Feaver, and by that means became Frantick, moved with the violence of which he caſt himſelf headlong out of a window two ſtories high, and fell firſt upon the ſhoulder of Waterra the Duke of Alenzon; Phyſitian, and then upon the pavement; with which fall he cruelly bruiſed his ribs and hip, but was reſtored to his former judgment and reaſon. There were preſent with the Patient beſides Valterra, witneſſes of this accident theſe Phyſitians, Alexiºs, Magnuſ, Durettº, and Martinuº. The ſame happened in the like diſeaſe, and by the like chance to a certain Gaſcoyn lying at the houſe of Agrippa in the Pa- ved ſtreet. - Othomammu, Dočtor of Phyſick of Mompelier and the Kings Profeſſor, told me that a cer- tain Carpenter at Broquer a village in Switzerland, .# frantick caſt himſelf headlong out of an high window into a river, and being taken out of the water was preſently reſtored to Jhis underſtanding. - - But if wemay convert caſualties into counſel and Art, I would not caſt the Patient head- long out of a window. But would rather caſt them ſodainly and thinking of no ſuch thing into a great ciſtern filled with coldwater, with their heads foremoſt, neither would I take them out untill they had drunk a good quantity of water, that by that ſodain fall and ſtrong fear, the matter cauſing the Frenzy might be carryed from above downwards, from the noble parts to the ignoble ; the poſſibility of which is manifeſt by the forecited exam- ples,as alſo by the example of ſuch as bit by a mad Dog,fearing the water are often ducked into it to cure them. C. H. A. P. XXIV. 'of certain juggling and deceitfull wayes of Curing. §§ Ere I determine to treat of thoſe Impoſtors,who taking upon them the perſon of # a Chirurgeon, do º any means either right or wrong, put themſelves upon the lºº works of the Art; but they principally boaſt themſelves amongſt the ignorant * common ſort, of ſetting bones which are out of joint and broken,affirming as falſly as impudently,that they have the knowledg of thoſe things from their Anceſtors; as by a certain hereditary right; which is a moſt ridiculous fićtion; for our minds when notheredita)' we are born,is as a ſmooth table, upon which nothing is painted. Otherwiſe what need we take ſuch ibour and pains to acquire and exerciſe ſciences? God hath endued all brute beaſts with an inbred knowledg of certain things neceſſary for to preſerve their life, more than man. - But on the contrary he hath enriched him with awit furniſhed with incredible celerity and judgment, by whoſe diligent and laborious agitation he ſubjećts all things to his knowledg. For it is no more likely, that any man ſhould have skill in Chirurgery becauſe his father was a Chirurgeon, than that one who never endured ſweat, duſt nor Sun in the field, ſhould know how to ride and govern a great horſe, and know how to - carry CHAP. 24. Way to Chirurgery. 39 carry away the credit in tilting, only becauſe he was begot by a Gentleman and one fa- mous in the Art of War.” - - - - - There is another ſort of Impoſtors far more pernicious and leſs ſufferable, boldly and inſolently promiſing to reſtore to their proper unity and ſeat,bones which are broken and out of joint, by the only murmuring of ſome conceited charms, ſo that they may but have the Patients name and his girdle. In which thing I cannot ſufficiently admire the idle- neſs of our Country-men ſo caſily crediting ſo great and pernicious an error; not obſer- ving the inviolable law of the ancient Phyfitians, and principally of Divide Hippocrates, by which it is determined, that three things are neceſſary to the ſetting of bones diſlocated: and out of joynt; to draw the bones aſunder; to hold the bone receiving, firmly im- moveable with a ſtrong and ſtcddy hand; to put the bone to be received into the ca- vity of the receiving. For which purpoſe the diligence of the Ancients hath invented ſo many engines, Gloſſocomics and Bands,left that the hand ſhould not be ſufficient for that laborious work. What therefore is the niadneſs of ſuch Impoſtcrs to undertake to do that by words;which can ſcarcebe done by the ſtrong hands of ſomany Servants, and by many: artificiall cngines? -- - - - - - - * * * * * Of late years another kind of Impoſture hath ſprung up in Germany, they beat into fine powder a ſtone which in their mother tongue they call Bembruch,and give it in drink to any who have a bone broken, or diſlocated,and affirm that it is ſufficient to cure them.Through the ſame Germany there wander other Impoſtors who bid to bring to them the Weapons with which any is hurt; they lay up in a ſecret place and frce from noiſe,and put and ap- ply medicines to it, as if they had the patient to dreſs,and in the mean time they ſuffer him to go about his buſineſs,and impudently affirm that the wound heals by little and little by reaſon of themedicine applyed to the weapon. ~ But it is not likely that a thing inanimate which is deſtitute of all manner of ſenſe, ſhould feel the effett of any medicine; and leſs probable by much,that the wounded party ſhould receive any benefit from thence. Neitherifaay ſhould let ne ſee the truth of ſuch juggling by the events themſelves and . own eyes, would I therefore beleeve that it were done naturally and by reaſon,but ratherby charms and Magick. In the laſt aſſault of the Caſtle of Hiſdin the Lord of Martigue; the elder was ſhot through the breaſt with a Musket bullet. 1 had him in cure together with the Phyſitians,and Chir- urgeons of the Emperour Charles the fift and Emanuel Philibert the Duke of Savoy, who be- cauſe he entirely . the wounded priſoner, cauſed an aſſembly of Phyſitians and Chir- urgeons to conſult of the beſt means for his cure. They all were of one opinion, that the wound was deadly and incurable, becauſe it paſſed through the midſt of his lungs, . beſides had caſt forth a great quantity of knotted blood into the hollowneſs of his reſt. - There was found at that time a certain Spaniard, a notable Knave, and one of thoſe Im- poſtors, who would pawn his life, that he would make him ſound; wherefore this Hono- rable Perſonage being in this deſperate caſe was committed unto his care. Firſt of all hee bid th . give him the Patients ſhirt, which he tore into ſhreds and peeces, which preſently framing into a Croſs, he laid upon the wounds whiſpering ſome conceived or coined words,with a low murmure. For all other things he wiſhed the Patient to reſt con- tent,and to uſewhat diet he pleaſed,for he would do that for him,which truly he did. For he cat nothing but a few prunes, and drunk nothing but ſmall beer, yet for all this the wounded Prince died within two days; the Spaniard ń. away, and ſo ſcaped hanging.And whileſt I opened the body in the fight of the Phyſitians and Chirurgeons to embalm him, the ſigns and accidents of the wound did evidently and plainly appear to be as we had pro- nounced before. - - And there be alſo other Jugling companions of this tribe, who promiſe to cure all wounds with lint, or Tents, either dry, or macerated in oyl or water,and bound to the wound, having murmurcd over ſome charm or other,who have had ſometimes good ſuc- Ceſas I can witneſs.But the wounds upon which tryall was made were fimple ones,which only 1equired union,or cloſing for to perfeót the cure. Soverily the bones of beaſts when they i. together § the only benefit of nature.But when the affečt ſhal becom- pound by diverſity of Symptonics, as awound with an ulcer, inflammation, contuſion and frature of a bone, you muſt hope for no other from Tents or Lints, nor charms than death. Therefore the common ſort who commit themſelves to theſe Impoſtors to be cured do not only injure themſelves, but alſo hurt the Common-wealth, and the com- mon profit of the Citizens; for whoſe good and juſtice ſake a prudent Magiſtrate º to deprive Impoſtors of all freedome in a free and Chriſtian common- Weal. Witches, Conjurers, Diviners, Soothſayers, Magicians, and ſuch like, boaſt of curing many diſeaſes; but if they do or perform any thing in this kind, they do it all by ſkights,ſubtilties and forbidden Arts, as Charms, Conjurations,Witcheries, Charaćters, Knots, Magicall Ligatures,Rings,Images, Poyſons, laces tyed acroſs, and other damna- nable tricks, with which they pollute, pervert and defame the prime and ſacred §: : E 2 Phyſic A moſt impu- dent ſort of Impoſtors. Three things neceſſary for the cure of a Luxation. What wounds may be cured only by lint, or by tents and Water. 4o An Introdućion,©c. Char 24. Deut. 18, Phyſick, and that with the danger of mens lives. Who certainly are to be baniſhed by the laws of our Countrey,eſpecially ſeeing it is decreed in Moſes law, Let none be found among you that uſeth witchcraft, or a regarder of times, or a marker of the flying of Fowls or a Sorcerer, or a Charmer, or that counſelleth with Spirits, or a Soothfayer, or that asketh counſell at the dead; for all that do ſuch things, are abomination to the Lord, and becauſe of theſe abominations the Lord thy God doth caſt them out before thee. But the Miracles of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt the Son of God, and of his Saints and Apoſtles in curing diſeaſes beyond nature and all Art, are of another kind, which we ought to beleeve ſo firmly and conſtantly, that it ſhould be counted an impiety for a Chriſtian to doubt of them. All holy Writings are full of theſe ; as to give ſight to the blinde, hearing to the deaf, power to go to thoſe fick of the Palfie, to drive forth Devils, to cure the Leprofie, to give fruit- fulneſs to women, to raiſe the Dead, and perform by the holy Ghoſt other Miracles which exceed the condition and law of Nature; whom here we earneſtly intreat to free and prote&us from unclean Devils, and the ſpirits of diabolicall deceit, and to give us the mind that we may will and be able always to aſpire to Heaven, and faſten the hope, ſafety, and anchor of all our fortunes in God alone. Amen. The Endof the firſt Book, f . º \ \ r w * º : ºl º º º * LIB. 2. 4I -- Tuº t. It NYºğNYºš O F - - LIVING CREATVRES, And of the Excellency of - M A. N. =mEfore I come to ſpeak of the Anatomy of Mans body, I have The difference #|| thought fit to ſay a little of the nature of brute Beaſts. There is of brute beats. between Beaſts a great deal of difference by nature; for of theſe, }| ſome are hardy and bold, others fearfull; ſome wilde and ſa- | vage, others tame; ſomewalking in herds, others wandring alone; fome covered and defended with ſhels and ſcales, as the Crocodile, the Tortois, and many kinds of fiſh; others have ſtings and prickles. - - The Horſe hath his hard and ſtrong hoofs,his creſt (as being a generous beaſt) beſet with a thick and harſh mane. The defence of the magnanimous Lion, are his teeth, his crooked paws and tail. Bulsage formidable - by their horns. The Boar by his tusks ſtanding out, as it were naturall hunting ſpears... The Hare being a timerous creature, is naked and unarmed; but in recompence thereof Nature hath made her nimble and ſwift of foot. For what the more noble and courageous beaſts have in arms, is ſupplyed in the fearfull by nimbleneſs and celerity. Infinite are the other endowments of brutebeaſts, and ſuch as can hardly he imagined or deſcribed. For if we diligently ſearch into their nature, we ſhall obſerve the impreſſions and ſhadows of many vertues, as of magnanimity, prudence, fortitude, clemency, and docility: for th entirely love one another, follow thoſe things that are good, ſhun thoſe that are i. and gather and lay up in ſtore thoſe things that are neceſſary for life and food. Laſtly, they give undoubted preſages of the weather and air. They have . men manythings, and are of amoff exquiſit and quick ſenſe ; of rare artin vocall muſick, prudent and carefull for their young, and faithfull lovers of their native ſoil. They are religiouſly obſervant of the rights of friendſhip and chaſtity. They have their weapons whereby they are pre- pared, both to invade, and to defend themſelves being invaded. They ſubmit themſelves to the diſcipline of man, praśtiſe and imitate his ſpeech, and mutually prattle and chant one to another. They have a kind of weal-publick amongſt themſelves, and know how - to preſerve their preſent welfare, and to depell the contrary, being in this their own counſellors, and not tutored by man, Yea, man is beholden to them for the knowledg of many wholſome things. The conſideration of which bred ſo great a doubt amongſt the ancient Philoſophers, that it was a queſtion amongſt them, whether beaſts had uſe of rea- ſon, or no? Therefore alſo the wiſe Solomon ſends us for examples of parſimony and dili- gence unto the Ant or Piſmire; and Eſaia, in exprobration of the people of Iſrael for their ingratitude and rebellion againſt God, ſends them to the Ox and Aſs; for they do not only know, but reverence their maſters. ºr . . But from whence is the knowledg of theſe Medicins, wherewith the Art of Phyſick is ſº richly adorned, but from brute beaſts, as Pliny affirmeth? The infallible vertue of the herb Titiamus, in drawing darts out of the fleſh, was taught us by the Hart, who Wºunded with the Huntſmans darts or arrows, by means hereof draws out the weapons which remain ſticking in her. Which is likewiſe pračtiſed by the Goats of Candie, as 4rifttle writeth. The wonderfull effećt which Celandine hath upon the fight, was learnt y the praćtiſe of Swallows, who have been obſerved with it to have beſmeared, and ſo *ngthened the eys of their oung. Serpents rub their ey-lids with fennell, and are thºught by that means to º and reſtore the decaying fight of their eys. The Tor- ºdºth defend and ſtrengthen her ſelf againſt the biting of Vipers, by eating of ſavorie. Bearsby eating of Piſmires, expell that poiſon that they have contraćted by their uſe of E 3 Mandrakes. Some ſhadow of vertue in beaſts. Lib.8, cap, 27. -t 42 Of living Creatures, and L i B. 2. The craftineſs of Btais. . The bird Ibis the firſt inven- ter, or ſhewer of Clyſlers. The invention of removing a . Cataraët. - The invention of Pheloboto- my. A preſervative againſt thun- dcre What the but- ring of Rams ſignifies, Preſages of rain. The ſign at ſea of a ſtorm at hand. The Crocodile by laying her egs,ſhews the bounds of the increaſe of the River Niluſ. Mandrakes...And for correótion of that drouzineſs and ſloth which growes upon them by their long ſleep in their dens, they eat the hearb of Aron (i.) Cuckopint. But the Art they uſe in the chticing and catching of Piſmires is very pretty, they go ſoftly to the holes or hils of the Piſmires, and there lay themſelves all their length upon the ground,as if they were dead, hanging out their tongue wet with their foam,which they draw not again into their mouth, before they feel them full of Piſmires, which are enticed § the ſweetneſs of the foam; And having taken this as a purging medicine, they czpell by the guts, thoſe ill hu- mors wherewith they were ...i Weſte that Dogs give themſelves a vomit,by eating a kind ofgraſs,which is from thence called Dog-graſs.Swine, when they find themſelves fiak, will hunt after ſmalt or river lobſters. Stockdovcs, Blackbirds,and Partridges,purgethem. ſclves by Bay leaves. Pigeons, Turtles, and all ſort of Pullen, disburden jº. of groſs humors, by taking of Pellitory of the wall. The bird Ibis (being not much unlike the Stork) taught us the uſe of Clyſters. For when he finds himſelf oppreſſed with a burden of hurtfull humors, he fills his bill with ſaltwater, and ſo purgetfillinſelf by that part, by which the belly is beſt diſcharged. The invention of the way of removing the Cataraćt of the eye, we muſt yeeld unto the Goat, who by ſtriking by chance againſt the thorny buſhes, pulls off the Cataraćt which hinders the fight, and covers the ball of the eye, and ſo reco- vers his ſight. The benefit of Phlebotomie, we owe unto the Hi potamus or River-horſe, beinga kind of horſe, and the Inhabitant of the River Nilus ; who being a great devourer, when he finds himſelf ſurcharged with a great deal of blood,doth by rubbing his thigh a- gainſt the ſharp ſands on the bankſide, open a vein, whereby the ſuperfluous blood is diſ- charged, which he ſtoppeth likewiſe when it is fit, by rowling himſelf in the thick mud. The Tortois having chanced to cat any of the fleſh of a Serpent, doth make origanum and marjoram her Antidote. The Ancients found help from brute beaſts,even againſt the dread- full and non-ſparing force of lightning; for they were of opinion that the wings of alf Eagle were never ſtruck with lightning, and therefore they put about their heads little wreaths of theſe feathers. They were perſwaded the ſame thing of the Seal, or Sea-calf,and therefore were wont to encompaſs their bodies with his skin, as a moſt certain ſafeguard againſt lightening. It were a thing too long, and laborious, to ſpeak of all thoſe other muniments of life and health (obſerved here and thereby Ariſtotle and Plinie) which we have learnt of brutebeaſts. I will therefore end this Chapter, after that I have firſt added this ; That we are beholding to beaſts not only for . skill of curing diſeaſes, and of reſervation"of health, but for our food, our raynient, and the ornament and beautify- ing the bodies. of the Faculty ºf brute Beaff, in preſaging. T He firſt knowledg and skill of Prognoſtication, and obſervation of weather by the Air, was firſt delivered untous from beaſts of the land and water, and from fowl. For we ſee in dayly obſervation, that it is a ſign of change of weather, when Lambs and Rams do butt at one another with their horns,aud playing wantonly do kick,and keep up their heels. The ſame is thought to be preſaged when the Oxe licks himſelf againſt the hair,and on the ſodain fils the Air with his lowing, and ſmels to the ground, and when he feeds more greedily than he uſed to do. But if the Piſmires in great multitudes fetch their prey ſo haſtily,that they run and tumble one upon another in their narrow paths, it is thought a fign of rain; As is alſo the buſie working of Moals, and the Cats rubbing and ftroaking of her head and neck,and above her ears, with the bottome of her feet. Alſo when Fiſhes play and leap a little above the water,it is taken for a ſign of rain. But if the Dolphins do the ſame in the ſea,and in great companies,it is thought to preſage a ſodain ſtorm and tem- peſt.Whereby the Mariners forewarned, uſe all care poſſible for the ſafety of themſelves and their ſhips,and if they can caſt Anchor.And it is ſufficiently known what the louder croak- ing of Frogs than ordinary portends. But the facultie of birds in this kind of preſaging is wonderfull. If Cranes flie through the air without noiſe,it is a ſign of fairweather,and of the contrary, if they make a great noiſe and flic ſtragglingly. As alſo if Seafowl fliefar frºm the Sea and light ºn the land. The cry or ſcricching of Owls portends a change of the preſent weather,whether foul or fair. Plutarch ſaith, that the loud cawing of the Crow betokens winds and ſhow- crs, as alſo when he flaps his ſide with his wings. Geeſe and Ducks, when they dive much, and order, and prune, and pick their feathers with their beaks, and cry to one another, foretell rain; and in like manner Swallows, when they flie ſo low about the water, that they wet themſelves, and their Wings. And the Wren, when he is ob- ſerved to ſing more ſweetly than uſuall, and to hop up and down. And the Cock when he chants, or rather crows preſently after the ſetting, of the Sun. And Gnuts, and fleas,when they bite more than ordinary.If the Hern ſoar aloft into the air,it betoken- eth fair weather, if on the contrary he #. cloſe by the watter, rain. If Pigeons come late home to the Dove-houſe, it is a fign of rain. If Bats flie in the evening, they fore- ſhew wet weather. And laſtly the Crocodile layes her egs in that place, which muſt be the bounds of the overflowing of the River Nilus ; And therefore he that firſt º W. It L i B. 2. of the Excellency ofsºſan. 43 with theſe eggs, tels the reſt of the Countrey people, and ſhews them how high the flood will riſe, and what inundation it will make upon their grounds : . A thing moſt worthy of admiration, that in this monſter there ſhould be that ſtrong faculty of Preſaging. . Of the induſtry of Fiſhes. Any ſta-Fiſhes, when they feel a tempeſt coming, do gravell or balaſt themſelves, M to the end they may not be toſſed up and down at the pleaſure of the waves. Others when the fury of the ſea is at the height, hide themſelves in the holes of rocks. ... But in that they ſwim againſt the ſtream, they do it for this cauſe and reaſon, that the force of the ſtream and the flood may not take from them, and ſtrike off their ſcales, and that thcirgills may not fill with water which would hinder their ſwimming, and intercept their reſpiration. As by the ſame advice Cranes fly againſt the wind;whereas if they ſhould . down the wind, their feathers would be diſplaced and broken, and they would not be able to fly. - y of the induſtry of Birds in the building of their Neffs. He induſtry of Birds in the building of their neſts is ſuch that it dothfar exceed the art Tº: skill of all Maſons and Archite&ts. From whence it is become a Proverb,Ihat men knºw,and and all thing, but make Bird-nºſis. They are built within with woolland feathers, and ſuch kind of ſoft things, which are as a kind of a pallet for the young ones. Swal- lows build their neſts in a round form, that they may be the more firm, and leſs ſubjećt to be hurt by anything that ſhall ſtrike againſt them, and likewiſe more capacious. They chooſe their matter out of dirt and chaff, (interlacing it with many ſtraws) as it were —their plaſter or lime. Thoſe that build in trees.” do make choice of the ſoundeſt boughs, as if they meant to have them as a ſure foundation for the building which they ſhould erect thereon. The Cock and the Hen do by turns fit over their cºgs, and likewiſe fetch their meat, interchanging each others labor; neither do they ever forſake their young, before they are able to get their own living. I had at my houſe a great number of Spar- rows neſts in earthen pots; and when the young ones begun to wax pretty big, and to be covered with feathers, I made the whole neſt be taken down and ſet upon the ground, that I and my friends might delight our ſelves in beholding the care of the old ones in the feeding of their young; for they feed them every one in order, skipping none, nei- ther will they (to the wrong of the reſt) give one two parts, although he gape, and be importunate for it; dividing moſt juſtly to every one his own ſhare, according to the exačt rule of diſtribution. And oftentimes for experiment, I would make trialſ with a ſtrange Sparrow of the ſame age, laid near, or put among the reſt of the young ones, whether the old ones would feed the ſtranger, as if it were legitimate. But this as a ſtranger and a baſtard they would ſuffer to ſtarve, skipping it when it gaped after the meat. And in like manner Lambs and young Kidds do in the fields, in the midſt of a great flock, run every one to his own dam ; who being moſt certainly able to di- ſtinguiſh between the legitimate and abaffard, will not ſuffer her ſelf to be ſ: but by her own young. - Of the induſtry of Spiders. - THe Spider ſpins her web with wonderfulſartifice, hanging and faſtening it to every tack or ſtay that is nigh, drawing of his thread, and running upwards and down- wards,and every way. And although the diligence of the chamber-maid beats down and mars thispendulous and new-begun work, yet her ſeat and her hold,the Spiderkeeps ſtill, neither is ſhe, or will ſhe defift from the work ſhe hath begun, but in a very ſhort time weaves a great deal more unto the ruins of her former work, than can be unweaved again with much labor. So that from hence all cloth and linnen Weavers, all Embroiderers and workers with the needle(you will eaſily think)have learnt their Arts,if either you obſerve the exaëtneſs of the weaving, the fineneſs of the thred, or the continuation and indiſſo- luble knitting together of the whole web; for being abrupt, and troubled with no ends ofthreds at all,it reſembles a thin membrane, anointed with a kind of #. wherewith, when the prey is entangled, the Spider runs preſently in, and,as it were draws her nets,and infolds, and takes the captive after the manner of huntſmen. If this were not daily ſeen with our eys, it would be thought fabulous. Of Bees. Cannot paſs in ſilence the great induſtry of Bees: For having eſtabliſhed a kind of Weal-publick, they make eleētion of a King, who is ſuch a one, as in procerity of body, ºl. of feature exceedeth all the reſt. He is remarkable by his ſhort wings, his *ight legs, his grave gate; and in ſtead of a Diadem or regall Crown, either he hath hºſting, or elſe doth not uſe it, which is the Artillery of the reſt. He never goethuuatten- §out of the hive, but always invironed with a Princely retinue, the reſt of his train °llowing after neither goes he at any time abroad, but upon urgent affairs which ConCCTIl S How Fiſhcs provide for their ſafety againſt a ſtorm. How they ſwim againſt the ſtream, Of what things birds build their neſts. In what ſhape, with what care Sparrows feed their young, How the Sri- ders weave. How they catch their prey. ' Bees chooſe themſelves a King. 44 2. Of living Creaturer, and - Lib. --------- Their pitching their tents. Their obſe- quies for their dead King. Their juſtice. Their watch. Their divers employments. They puniſh ſloth with baniſhment. Ariſtomachus a diligent obſer- wer of Bees. Lib, II, & 3o. Wonderſull Carc. There is no- thing but may be attained by ſa diligence, concerns the whole ſtate. His progreſs is forewarned by the voice and ſound of trumpets, and as it were with ſinging, and they all draw nigh... Every one gets as near to his perſon as he can, and when he is weary with flying, they all bear him up with their own bodies. On what place ſoever he alighteth, there they forthwith pitch their tents. If he chance to die, they go not abroad to feed, but ſtand all mourning round about the corpſe; then carry him out of the hive, and (as it were) follow his hearſe and bury him ; and laſtly, having with ſolemnity performed all the ſeverall rites and obſequies, they chooſe them. ſelves another King, for without a King they cannot live. He then § care of all things, having his ey every where, whilſt that the reſt intend the performance of the work. And ſuperviſing all, giveth them encouragement, and chaſtiſeth negligence. For their time ºgoing forth for food, they chooſe a clear and fair day; for they have a naturall faculty of preſaging of the weather. They are ſuch obſervers of juſtice and equity, that never, either with their ſting, or by any other way, do they moleſt any creature, neither do they exerciſe and prepare their ſpears againſt any, but for the ſafegard of themſelves and their hives. Of the care of Bees. T. manage and order their affairs in this manner; in the day-time they appoint before their gates a ſtation of watchmen and guarders. In the night they reſt from their labors, ſo long, till that one (who is appointed to this charge) by one or two humms, as by a ſound of a Trumpet, rowſeth all the reſt. Then come they together to obſerve what is the ſtate of the weather, which if they foreſte will be fair, then abroad o they into the fields and paſtures. Some therefore bring into the hive little faſcicles of É. on their thighs; others water in their mouth, and others a dewie moiſture ga- thered on their bodies. Theſe are met by others, who receive their burdens, which they diſpoſe in their due and proper places. Thoſe that are ſent out into the fields for food, are the youngeſt and the ſmalleſt; And therefore if the wind chance to riſe any thing high, they expect untill it ceaſe, and that the force and violence thereof be over. But if it con- tinue violent, then do they ballaſt themſelves with a little ſtone flying cloſe by the ground, to prevent their being drived to and fro by the force of the wind. They are exceeding i. in all their buſineſs, and do puniſh the ſloth of the lazie oftentimes with death. Some of them are the builders, others poliſh the building, and the reſt bring in their materials. - *: The building in their arched hives is with wonderfull artifice, being made with two doors, one to come in, and the other to É.". They have all º alike, left that. the inequality, either of their food or labor, ſhould give occaſion of diſſention. Their care is, that their houſes may ſhew both ſtate and handſomneſs. Idle drones, born for no- thing but to eat, and conſume the fruits of . labors, they chaſe from their hives. Thoſe that chance to loſe their ſtings, are utterly diſabled, and in a ſhort time their guts come out that way, and they die. They bring to their owners wonderfull increaſe of wax and honey. fi - . . . . '. Ariſtomachuſ the Philoſopherdoth boaſt, that for fifty cight years together, he had with great care been a nouriſher of Bees, only that he might the better attain to the knowledg of their ſtate and condition. . . . . . . . . . - t ºf . , ' , i.... . of Piſmires and Ants. - - Either truly is the induſtry, diligence, and experience of the Piſmire leſs worthy of admiration, than that of the Bees. Inſomuch as that Solomon bids the ſluggard to take an example of diligence from the Piſmire. Truly, if experience did not witneſs it, it would ſcem incredible, that ſo ſmall a creature ſhould be able to ſtore up ſuch abun- dance of corn, to diſpoſe and manage her affairs in that good order that we ſee ſhe doth, Pliny faith, that they have among them the form of a wel-govern'd and wel-order'd Common-weal. For how pretty a ſight is it to ſee them, when they ſciſe upon a grain they have a mind to carry away, how they ſet to it, and lift it with head and ſhoulders. And how left the corn which they carry to their ſtore-houſe, ſhould put forth and grow, they bite it at one end. If it i. bigg that they cannot carry it into their little hole, they divide it in the middle. If it be dampiſh, they lay it out to dry in the Sun and open air. When the Moon is at the full, . follow their work in the night; when ſhe doth not ſhine, they take their reſt, whereby they ſhew themſelves to have ſome know- ledg of heavenly things. Pliny affirmeth that they have their ſet Fairs and Markets,whither they come in great companies, and where they uſe to cſtabliſh leagues of amity and friend- ſhip one with another. And when one marks them well, would he not think that they were in conference one with another, and that they did diſcourſe among themſelves of their buſineſs? Do we not ſee that the often trampling of their little feet doth wear a path even upon hard flint ſtones? - - , , , From whence wenay note, what in all kind of things is the effečt of aſſiduity. They y alſo that they perform the rites of buriall one unto another, after the manner of. What Lib. 2. of the Excellency of Man. 45 What words ſhall I uſe (ſaith Plutarch) to expreſs ſufficiently the diligence and induſtry of the Piſmires There is not among all the great things in nature, a light of greater won- der than theſe: For in the Piſmires are ſeen themarks of all vertue. Their great meetings argue that they maintain a kinde of friendſhip. Their alacrity in the undergoing of their labors, ſeems to ſhºw their fortitude and magnanimity; and laſtly, they are eminent examples of temperance, providence, and ju- ſtice. Their mutuall charity appeareth in this, that if one of them that is not loaden meets another, (in one of their narrow paths) that is, he will give him the way, that he may the better go on in his intended journey. They ſay that the firſt thirance into their hole, is not ſtreight, but full of many diverticles and crooked paths, which all end, which will bring you to three little cels; in one of which they have their conventicles 3 in the other, they lay up their º: and in the third they bury the carkaſks of their dead. This doth Plutarch ſpeak concerning Piſmires. Of Silk-IVorms. With the induſtry of theſe creatures, I ſhall not unfitly joyn that of the Silk-wornis, of whoſe pains and care, both in the making of their neſts, and the ſpinning of their thred and bottons (wherewith Kings are ſo magnificently adorned) Philoſophers have written very . things. And who can chuſebut wonder at thoſe greatendowments of skill and knowledg, and that exceeding induſtry, (the mother of ſo much wealth) in the little body of ſo ſmall a creature ? The º therefore of God, doth not only appear in this, that he hath adorned each creature with a peculiar and preper cndowment,but in this eſpecially,that on the leaſt creatmres of all, he hath beſtowed the greater portion of skill,induſtry, and ingº- nuity to ſupply their defe&of bodily ſtrength. - º, Of the love of Beaſts one toward; another, and to their young. PL tº writeth, That all kind of creatures bear a ſingular love, and have a kind of care of thoſe that are generated of them, and the induſtry of the Partridges this way is much commended; for during the time that their young ones are weak and unable to fly, they teach them to lye upon their backs, and to hide themſelves among the clods on º: round, that ſo being almoſt of the ſame colour, they may not be diſcerned by the #. But if notwithſtanding, they ſce anybody coming, and that he is near them, they do with a hundred dodges and ſtoopings of themſelves, as if they were weary with flying, entice him away from their young to follow after them, and when they have their purpoſe they then, as if they had recovered ſome freſh ſtrength fly quite away;who can but wonder at this both affection and ſubtilty? *- In Florida part of the Weſt-Indies, they have a beaſt, which for the variety and de- formity of it lcannot paſs over in filence ; the natives call it. Succarath, the Canibals, Su. *sjº º Hºs º º - º º: **psfor the moſt part about the rivers, and the ſea-ſhore, and lives by prey. When he Pºlyeth that he is purſued by the Huntſman, he gets his young ones upon his back, and with his tail, which is very long and broad, he covereth them, and ſo flying, Pro'. bot - The forms of all vertues cre preſt in Piſ- mires. Diligence the mother of wealth. The induſtry of Partridg in preſerving their young. Of living Creatures, and Liº.2. Tom 2. lib. 23. cap. 1. How Hares rovide for themſelves and their young, for ſear of hunters. The care of the Hedghog to provide for her young. The piety of Storks. . . . . * - The fidelity of Dogs, Doves free from adultcry. Turtles never souple twice. Lib.8. cap.I. The religion of the Elephant, chancé offers to meddle with her chickens. both for his own and their ſafety; neither can he be taken by any other way but by pits, - which thoſe ſavage men uſe to dig in the places near which he is to run, into which at º he tumbles headlong. This pićture of him here, I drew out of Thevets Coſmo- graphie. - §er are thoſe things leſs wonderfull that are reported of Harks, forwhen they would go to their ſeat, they ſever their young, and commit them to the truſt of divers places, it may be two acres aſunder one from another, lºſt peradventure a Huntſman, a dog, or any man ſhould chance to come that way, and they might be in danger to be loſt at once. And then after they have traced up and down, hither and thither, and cvery way that the dogs may not trace them, nor the huntſman prick them, they take a leap or two and leap into their forms. - ~. Nor inferior to this is the craft of the Hedghog, for when the Fox purſueth him, and is now at his heels, he rowls himſelf up in his prickles like a cheſnut in the outward ſhell, ſo that cvery part being rounded and encompaſſed with theſe ſharp and dangerous pricks, he cannot be hurt; and ſo ſaves himſelf by this trick. For his young he provides in thismanner: - - - - * --> In the time of Vintage he goes to the vines, and there with his feet he ſtrikes off the boughs and the grapes, and then rowling his body makes them ſtick upon his prickles,and ſo doth (as it *:::: take his burthen upon his back, and then returns to his hole; you would think that the grapcs did move of themſelves ; the prey he divides between himſelf and his young. - - Of the affection of Birdi, and of Dogs toward; their Maſters. - - T; young Stork provides for the old, which is diſabled by age; and if any one of their equals come to any miſchance, that he is not able to fly, they will give him their affſtance, and bear him on their backs and wings. And therefore this affečtion and piety towards the old oncs, and (as it were) º; love towards their equals, is commended in the Stork. - - The Hen in any kind of danger gathers her chickens under her wings, and (as it were) with that guard, defends them as well as ſhe can. For their ſake ſhe expoſeth her ſelf to the cruelty of the fierceſ beaſts; and will fly in the eys of a Dog, a Wolf, or a Bear, that by But who is there that doth not admire the fidelity and love of dogs towards their Maffers, whereby they recompence them for their keeping? A Dog will never forſake his Maſter, no, ifhebe neverſo hardly uſed. For there is no man can find a ſtick hard enough to drive that Dog clean away from him which hath once taken a love to him. There is no. kind of creature that doth more certainly and readily remember his maſter; he will know the voice of all the houſhold, and of thoſe which frequent the houſe. There cannot be a truſtier keeper, (as Cicero himſelf faith) than a Dog is; I ſpeak not of their faculty of ſmelling, whereby they follow their Maſters by the foot, and find them,neither do I ſpeak of thoſe infinit examples of the fidelity of Dogs, which were too long to rehearſe. Pigeons, as well the cock as the hen, although they are all very venercous, yet they know no adultery; yea, and the Hen will bear with the frowardneſs of the cock, neither will ſhe ever leave him, but reconciling him unto her by her officious diligence, bring him to his wonted dalliance and kiſſes, neither is the love of either of them leſs towards their yoring. - There is the like mutuall-bond of love between Turtles; for if one of them die,the ſur- viver never ſolicits Hymen more, neither will he ever chuſe other ſeat than a dry withered bough. of the ſtrength, piety, docility, clemency, chaffity, and gaituk of Eliphants. A.; the beaſts of the field, there is none more vaſt, more ſtrong, or more to be fea- red than the Elephant. His ſtrength is ſufficiently ſhown by thoſe towred Caſtles of armed men which he carries, and fiercely ruſheth with into the battail. The Roman ſouldiers, being otherwiſe of undaunted ſpirits, yet in that battail which they fought againſt Pyrrhus, being terrified with the vaſtneſs and immanity of theſe bodies, which they had never before ſeen, preſently turned their backs and fled; which notwithſtan- ding, it is a wonderfull thing what Stories naturall Philoſophers tell of the vertues of the Elephant. º ‘. writeth, that an Elephant cometh very near to the underſtanding that men have, and that he hath a rude kind of knowledgof language; that his facility and obſcquiouſ- neſs is wonderfull, that his memory in the performance of his wonted duties, is no leſs wonderfull. And for Religion (Plutarch faith) that they pray unto the gods, and ſprinkle and purge themſelves with ſaltwater, and that with great reverence they worſhip the Sun at his . lifting their trunks up towards heaven for want of hands. Plinie addeth, that they do with the like reverence worſhip the Moon and the Stars. For it it related in. - - - the LIB.2. of the Excellency of Man. 47 the Hiſtorics of the Arabianſ, that at a new Moon the Elephants go by troops down unto the rivers, and there waſh themſelves with water 3 and being thus purged, kncel down and worſhip the Moon, and then return to the woods, the eldeſt going firſt, and the other ſol- lowing after according to their age. N \ *\ , , ºùù "/º § º º º W º iº \ºº §uv' sº § NY --- . . . . . N § Nº. - Plutarh reporteth, that it hapned once,that among the Elºung which were taught at ~ - - Rome - --- - Of living Creatures, and L i B.2. 48 Plin, lib. 8. cap, 5. Coſinograph. Tom. 2. lib. 19, cap, 7. The provi- dence of the Lion in his going. The greateſt are terrified by the leaſt, Rome againſt the Pancgyrick ſhews, there was one that was ſomething dull, and not ſo docile as the reſt, which made him be deſpiſed by his fellows, and often beaten by his maſter. But that this Elephant, that he might ſupply by diligence what he wanted in wit, was oftentimes obſerved in the night, by the light of the Moon, to be praćtiſing and conning what he had learnt of his maſter in the day-time.For they were wont to be taught to make letters, and alſo to preſent garlands to the ſpectators, and other ſuch like tricks. But they can never be tº: to go aboard a ſhip, to be carried over the ſca into any ſtrange land, unleſs their maſter give them his word to aſſure them that they ſhall return again to their own native ſoil. They never hurt any one that doth not firſttºok them. They never gender but in private out of ſight, an argument of their modeſty. Of the Lamprey. - Eſt that the heat of affection may ſeem to lie quenched under the waters, letus by one example, (it were an infinit thing to ſpeak of all) ſee in what kind of mutuall love the creatures of the water come ſhort of thoſe of the land. The Lamprey of all the creatures of this kind doth worthily bear the praiſe for its picty towards |. of whom it was generated, its affe&tion towards thoſe that are generated of her ; for firſt ſhe breeds eggs within her, which in a ſhort time after are ſpawned. But ſhe doth not as ſoon as her young ones are formed and procreated, bring them º forth into the light after the manner of other fiſhes, that bring forth their young alive, but nouriſheth two within her, as if ſhe brought forth twice, and had a ſecond brood. Theſe ſhe doth not put forth before they are of ſome bigneſs, then ſhe teacheth them to ſwim and to play in the water, but ſuffers them not to go far from her 3 and anon gapes and receives thcm by her mouth into her bowels again, ſuffering them to inhabit there, and to fecd in her belly ſo long as ſhe thinks fit. The ſavage or brute beaſts may be made tame. Hevet reporteth, that the Emperor of the Turks hath at Caire (it was once called Memphis) and at Conſtantinople, many ſavage beaſts kept for his delight, as Lions, Ti- gers, Leopards, Antilopes, Camels, Elephants, Porcupines, and many other of this kind. Theſe they uſe to lead about the City to ſhew. The maſters of them are girt with a girdle hung about with little bels, that by noiſ of theſe bels the people may É. forewarned to keep themſelves from being hurt by theſe beaſts. But in hope of reward and of gifts, they ſhew them to Ambaſſadors of ſtrange nations, before whom they make theſe beaſts do a thouſand very delightfull tricks, and in the interim they play their countrey tunes and muſick upon their pipes and other inſtruments, and make many ſports in hope of gain. That Fiſhes alſo may be tamed. Ut it is far more wonderfull, that the creatures of the water ſhould bemade tame,and B be taught by the art of man. Among which, the chiefeſt are held to be the Eel. The ſame things alſo are reported of the Lamprey. For we have it recorded, that Marcus Craſſa: had a Lamprey in his Fiſh-pool, that was ſo tame, and ſo well taught, that he could com- mand her at his pleaſure. Thereforeas a domeſticall and tame beaſt he gave her a name,by which when he called her, ſhe would come. And when this Lamprey died, he mourned for her in black, as if ſhe had been his daughter. Which when his colleague Cheus Domitiuſ objećted to him by way of reproach, he replying, told him, That he had buried three wives, and had mourned for none of all them three. - * Of the Lion, the Ichneumon, and thoſe other beaſts which are not eaſily terrified. He Lion when he goes,hath his claws always clutched, and(as it were)put up in their T ſheaths, not only becauſe he would leave no mark of his feet, whereby he may be tra- ced and ſo taken, but becauſe by continuall walking he ſhould wear off, and blunt the points of his claws. Buls when they fight charge one another with their horns, and like valiant ſouldiers, provoke and animate one another to the battail. The Ichneumon ſeems to imitate the moſt valiant ſouldier in his preparation and acceſs to battail; for he bedawbs himſelf with mud, and doth (as it were) buckle and make tite his armor, eſpecially when he is to encounter with the Crocodile; who although he bee a vaſt beaſt, is put to flight by this littlecreature. And this truly hath been obſerved to be by the ... rovidence of Nature, that the moſt vaſt creatures are terrified by the leaſt things, and ſuch from whence there can ariſe no danger; ſo they ſay the Elephant doth ſtartle at the grunting of an Hog ; and the Lion, at the crowing of a Cock; although it be reported of ë. Lion, that no fear can make him turn his face. Theſe kind of fears,terrors, and affrightnients,ariſing upon light and moſt ridiculous occaſions, we find as well in the ancient as modern Hiſtories of our times,to have diſperſed and put to flight mighty legions of ſouldiers, and moſt potent armies. That men were taught by Beaſts to Poliſh and to whet their weapons, and to lye in ambuſh. Ouldiers are carefull to keep their weapons from ruſt, and therefore they carry them to the Armorers to be poliſhed. But in this care, many bcaſts are nothing inferior un- to - - - - - --------------—–––. —-...--__ Li B.2. of the Excellency of 5Man. 49 to them; for Boar, whet their tusks againſt they fight. And the Elephant knowing that one ofhistºrthis doubled with digging at the roots of trees to get meat,Keepeth the other * ſharp, and touches nothing with it. preſerving it for his combat with the Rhinocerot his * gº ". G º U N | | -- tºº º;6% 62 ~ſ). (2/25. o C޺ ſ 2% tº P- - • : * ~ * -\, ()'ſ. '" §3; 3%gº.º 6) § Nº §:####, - - #|ſºo yº NAN %iº Nº. %ſ %|º . T F T]|| %: - Nº | | -§ § i. § § : | º \ 7. § º (7 §: 3% w F enemy 3 50 Of living Creatures, and Lie. 2. The craft of the Rhinocerot about to fight with the . Elephant. Cocks are kingly and martiall Birds. Conies have taught us un- dermining. new dwellings. The deceits and ambuſhes of Welves. The craft of the Fox. The Fox ſeems to reaſon with himſelf. His Soriter. The love of Fiſhes one to another. enemy; but the craft of the Rhinocerot is very remarkable, that being in continu - mity with the Elephant, at the time when he prepares for the .."; whets . . againſt a rock, as if it were with a whetſtone; nor (ifhe can chuſe) will he ſtrike an other part of the Elephant but the belly, becauſe he knows that part of the Elephant is . tender, that it may be eaſily pierced. This beaſt is in length equall to the Elephant, but in height he is inferior unto him.by reaſon of the ſhortneſs ofi. feet; he is of a piń el- low colour, and full of many ſpots. - y Of Cocks. , C Ocks are kingly Birds, and therefore Nature hath adorned them with a comb, as with a princely Diadem; and wherefoºver they come, their magnanimity, and courage makes them kings. They fight with theirbeaks and their ſpurs, and with their martiáil voice they fright the Lion, who is otherwiſe the king of beaſts. Of Conies. Onies have taughtus the art of Undermining the earth, whereby the moſt lofty Citi * , and ſtrućtures reaching the very skies, are by taking away . foundation %. with the ground. Marcuſ Warro writes, that in Spain there was a town, and that no mean one, which ſtan- ding on a ſandie ground, was ſoundermined by a company of Conies, that all the houſes tumbling and falling down to the ground, the inhabitants were fain to depart aud ſeek Of Wolves. En have learnt the arts of waging War from the Wolves, for they com troops, and lye in ambuſh near the towns which they have jºand . of them runs unto the town and provokes the dogs. And making as if he run away, in- cites the Dogs to follow him, untill he hath gotten them unto the place where the fam- buſhlyeth, which on a ſodain appeareth, and ruſheth out upon them. And ſo they kill and catalior as many of the dogs as they are able to catch. Of the Fox. - N ſubtilty and craft the Fox exceedeth all otherbeaſts: when in the chaſe I. his heels, he berays and bepiſſes his tail, and ſwings it in the face and :::::::::: that follow him, and ſo blinding them, in the mean time gets ground of §. To fetch the Hensdown from their pearch, he hath this deviſe, he ſhakes and ſwings his tail up- wards and downwards, as if hemeant to throw it at them; which they fearing ºš. down, and he takes up one of them for his prey. His warineſs when he paſſeth over a River that is frozen, is wonderfull; for he goes ſoftly to the bank, and lays his ear to liſten, if he can hear the noiſe of the waterrunning under the ice. For if he can, back he goes, and will not venture to paſs over. The knowledgof which thing he could never meerly by his ſubtilty and craft attain unto, but that of neceſſity he muſt #. ſome faculty of reaſoningjoined with it; which by diſcourſe; and by proving one thing by another arrives at this Concluſion: whatſoever is liquid and maketha noiſe,is in motion; what: ſoever liquid is in motion, is not concrete and frozen ; that which is not concrete and frozen, is liquid; whatſoever is liquid, will notbear a heavier body; whatſoever will not bear aheavier body, cannot with ſafety be adventuredon; and therefore back again muſt Igo, and not paſs over this River. Of Swine. Wine, if in the woods, they hear any one of the ſame herd with them crying out, they ſtraightmake a ſtand; and marſhalling their forces,haſe all, as if they had been warned by the ſound of a martiall trumpet, to the aſſiſtance of their fellows. Of the fiſhes Scarus and Anthia. º PLutºſh reports of the Scari, that when one of them chances to ſwallow a hook, and be taken, the reſt of the ſame kind come to his reſcue, and ſhearing the Line with their teeth, ſet him at liberty. But the readineſs of the Anthia to the mutuall aſſiſtance of one another, is yet more manifeſt; for by caſting the Line upon which the hook hangeth on their back, with the ſharpneſe of their fins they cut it aſunder, and ſo ſet free themſelves and their captived fellows. Of the Pilot-fiſh. Here is great kindneſs between the Pilot-fiſh and the whale ; For although in bulk I of body the Whale ſo far exceed him, yet he leads the Whale, and goes always before him. L i B. 2. of the Excellency of 9Man. 5i him as his Pilot, to keep him from running himſelf into any ſtraight or muddy place, whence he might not eaſily get out. And therefore the Whale always follows him,and very willingly ſuffers himſelf to be led by him; it being for his ºwn good. And in like manner he gets into the Whales mouth, and there lodging himſelf, fleeps when he ſleeps, and leaves him not either by day or night. Ranes when they are to take a long journey into ſome Couritrey croſs the ſeas, put C their company in ſo good order, that no Captain can put his ſouldiers in better. For before they ſtir out of any place, they have (as it were) their trumpets to call them toge- ther, and encourage them to fly. They come together, and then fly up on high, that they may ſeeafar off, chooſing a Captain whom they are to follow. They have their Serjeants to take care of their ranks, and keep their .# watches by turns. Plutarch tels us that the Crane, which is appointed to ſtand Sentinell for all the reſt, holds a ſtone in her foot, to the end, that if ſhe chance to give way to nature and ſleep, ſhe may be waked by the noiſe of the fallingſtone. The leader lifting up his head, and ſtretching out his long reck, looks about him far and wide, and gives warning to the reſt, of any danger that may befall them. The ſtrongeſt lead the way, that they may the better with the flapping oftheir wings break the force of the air, and this they do by turns. And that they may the eaſilyer prevail againſt the force and ºf..." of the winds, they diſpoſe their com: pany into a wedgin the form of the Greek letter A ºr a triangles and ...; skilfull in the ſtars, they foreſee when tempeſts are coming,and fly downto the ground to eep themſelves from the injury of the approaching ſtorm. of Geeſ. He Geeſe of Sicilie do with greatwarineſs take care, that by their keeking and their noiſe, they do not expoſe themſelves to the rapacity of Birds of prey: for Plutarch ſaith, that when they are to fly over the hill Taurus, for fear of the Eagles that are there, they hold ſtones in their mouths to keep themſelves from gagling, untill that they comé unto a place where they may be ſecure. N Either are the Dragons leſs crafty; for thus do they overconie thoſe vaſtand other. wiſe invincible beaſts the Elephants. They lye in ambuſh, and ſodainly ſet upon the Elephants where they fear no ſuch matter, and involve their legs with the twines of their . in ſuch ſort, that they are notable to go forward; and ſtop their noſtrils with their heads, ſo that they cannot fetch their breath,they pull out theireys, and whereſoeverth find the skin moſt tender, there they bite and ſuck the blood untill they make them º down dead. Pliny ſaith, that there are º found in Athiopia of ten Cubits long, but that in India there are Dragons of an hundred footlong, that fly ſo high, that they fetch Birds, and take their prey even from the midſt of the clouds. T; fiſh is called the Fiſherman, becauſe he hunts and takes other Fiſhes,which he doth almoſt by the ſame cunning which the Cuttelluſts; for he hath hanging at his throat a certain bag, like the Wattels of a Turky-cock. This when he liſteth he caſteth out, and layeth before the little Fiſhes for a bait, and then by little and little draws it up again,un- till he catch for food the little Fiſhes ſeiſing upon it as a prey. V Onderfull is the craft of the Cuttell-fiſhes, for they carry abladder at their neck full of a black juice or ink,which they pour forth as ſoon as they feel themſelves taken; that ſo they may blind the eys of the Fiſhermen, as Plutarch ſaith, and as 4. witneſſeth, they with their longfangs do not only hunt and take little Fiſhes, but often- times alſo Mullets. Of Cranes. of Prºnt. of the Fiſh called the Fiſhermah. of the Cuttell Fiſh. Of the arms or weapons of brute Beaft. B. beaſts are naturally ſo furniſhed with arms,that they have no need to get,make or borrow in any other place. * * - - - - : And ſome of them nevertheleſs are ſo furniſhed with ſuch arms, that they captivate thoſe which hold them priſoners; an example of this is the Torpedo, which doth not only hurt by touch, but alſo by the net being between, he breaths ſich a quality from him, as Piñes the hands of the Fiſhermen, ſo that they are forced to let go their nets, and ſo ºthingo; moreoverif it touch a ſhip it makes it ſtay. Thevet writes, that the Perſian bay *wards Arabia, nouriſhes a fiſh equal in º and thickneſs to a Carp, on every 2 The Whales Pilot or guide. Cranes order. themſelves in ranks. The ſentinell Crane. The care of the eeſe that their gagling do them no harm, The craft of Dragons fight- ing againſt, the Elephant. Lib 3. cap.If. & 12. The craft of the Fiſherman-fiſh iu taking her Prey. The craft of the Cuttell to ſave her ſelf. Lib. 9° de Hiſt, animal, cap.37. Cºſmogr.tem.*. fib,1o, cap, lº- of living Creatures, and Lib. 2. Tom.i.lib.5. cap, 2. The wonder- full docility of Dogs, A ſpeaack fall of admiration and truth. Gallii. 1. de uſu partium. fide encompaſſed with ſharp and ſtrong pricks, like our Porcupine, with which he fights againſtall inds of fiſh. If a man chance but to be lightly hurt either with theſe of his teeth, he will die within 24 hours. Of the fiſh vteliſ. E ſaith moreover, That as he was carryed by force of tempeſt through the Atlantick Ocean, he ſaw this fiſh, having(as it were) a Saw in his forehead of three foot long, and four fingers broad, armed on each fide with ſharp ſpikes; they call it 7/telif in their Countrey ſpeech. Of the fiſh Caffilly. Here is another fiſh to be ſeen in the Arabian-gulf, which the Arabians call Caſpilly, it's two foot long, and as many broad, it hatha skin not much unlike a Dogfiſh, but armed with ſpikes, one whereof he carries in his forehead a foot and half broad, in ſharp- neſs and force of cutting not much ſhort of a graver or chiffell: with this weapon, when ſhe is oppreſt with hunger ſheaffails the firſt fiſh ſhe meets, neither doth ſhe give over, before ſhe carry her as a prey whither ſhe pleaſe, as Thevet ſaith he hath ſeen. Of Crabs. Rabs and Lobſters, though in the quantity of their body they be but ſmall, yet they uſe their forked claws before,not only in feeding but alſo in defending themſelves and aſſailing others. Of the docility of Beafts, and firſt of the Dog. B. are apt to learn thoſe things which men deſire, whereby they ſhew themſelves not wholſy void of reaſon. For *::::A; and Horſes learn to creep through the uglers hoops, and riſe on their hinderfect, as though they would dance. Plutarihtels, that a Jugler had a Dog which would repreſent many things upon; the flage befit: ting the occaſion and argument of the Play; amongſt the reſt, he exceeded all admiration in that, that taking a ſopotifick medicin, he excellently feigned himſelf dead; for firſt, as taken with a giddineſs in his head he begun to tremble, then preſently fell down, and lying on the ground, as it were contrated his dying members, and laſtly, as if truly §he wax'd ſtiff; and moreover ſuffered himſelf diverſly to be fitted according to di- wers parts of the Theater, the fableſo requiring. But when he, by thoſe things that were ſaid and done, knew it was time to riſe, he firſt begun to move his legsby little and little, as if he had been wakened from a ſound . then preſently with his head a little lifted up, he looked this way and that way, to the great admiration of all the behol- ders; and finally riſe up and went familiarly and chearfully to him he ſhould; the which htthe Emperor Veſhºffan (who was then preſent in Marcellu, his Theater) never ſaw any which more delighted him. Of the Ape. N Ape is a ridiculous Creature, and which makes men much ſport in imitating their A aćtions. There hath been ſeen an Ape which would pipe and ſing, and beſides dance and write, and endevour to perform many other things É. to men. I remember I ſaw in the Duke of Somes houſe a great and curſt Ape, who becauſe he much troubled many, had his hands cutoff, who ſuffering himſelf to be cured, when the wound was cicatrized, he grew more milde and docile. Wherefore cloathed in a green coat, and girt over his loius with a girdle, he carried hanging thereat a caſe of ſpe&tacles, a pair of knives, and a childs handkerchief. He was committed to the charge of the Maſter-cook to teach, becauſe he had taken up his lodging in the Chimney-corner, he was taught many tricks and feats. Ifat any time he fiverved from his do&rine and precepts, in a trice the whip was upon his back and loins, and much was abated of his daily allowance; for as Perſiuſſaith, he belly is the Maſter of Arts, and ſharpener of wit. By theſe means he profited ſo in a ſhort time,that he much exceeded all the Apes of his time in the glory of his wit; and there was none counted more skilfull in leaping and dancing to the pipe, running up a pole,and nimbly leaping through his Maſters legs. To conclude,he performed all the aëtions of a ſtrong Ape, and very reverently carried up diſhes with the waiters and ſerving-men, and made clean the diſhes and platters by licking,and did much other drudgery, ſo that he was commonly called, Maſter john Do-all. At dinner and ſupper fitting in a chair, he ſaid grace, and caſt his eys up towards heaven, and rouled them this way and that way, and ſmote his breaſt with 3. ſtumps of his hands with much lamentation, and imitated prayer by the º or beating together of his teeth. He would turn up his tail to any that offended im, (for his coat ſcarce covered half his buttocks left he ſhould have filed it)he made much other paſtime, always going upright by reaſon of the cutting away of his hands, unleſs at any time through wearineſs he were forced to fit on his buttocks. , - - Of - - - - - -" - L1B.2. . Of living Creatires, and 53 Of the Camels. He Camell is a very domeſticall and gentle beaſt, and which is eaſily tamed and taught all kind of obedience and ſervice; although ſome of them are cruel,wilde and º º *% º - † § tº- . º ºf & N. Wºź ºš º º º - * \ § º !" - Of living Creatures, and . Lib. 2. Came's both tame and wilde, The eaſie and ... not chargeable keeping of Caniels. Camels know when they have a ſuffis citnt load, Camels both to carry bur- dens, and to ride upon. troubleſome by biting and ſtriking ſuch as they meet, no leſs than untaned horſes. There is no need to houſe then in the night, for they may be left in the plain fields in the open and free air, feeding upon the graſs and trees and cropping the tops of the thiſtles, nei- ther in the morning do they any whit the worſe undergºe or carry their burdens. They are not put to carry burdens before they be four year old. The Arabians geld them young, that they may enjoy their labour the longer, neither º gelt do they rage for love or deſire of Venery. At the putting in of the Spring they endure hunger and thirſt for eight dayes; they are ſo dutifull, that at the beck of the Turkiſh ſlaves, or but touched on the neck with a twig, thcy preſently kncel on the º to take up their burden, neither do they lift themſelves up before that they find they have a ſufficient load laid upon them. Thoſe that have but one bunch upon their back are of Africk; but ſuch as have two bun- ches are of Aſia, or Scythia. Thoſe kind of Camels that are the bigger are uſed to carry packs, but the leſſer are uſed to ride upon, as our horſes are. They love nothing ſo weſt as beans, and yet they live content with four handfuls ofbeans for a day. The greateſt wealth of the Arabians conſiſts in Camels, and ſo they eſtimate their riches, not by the quantity of ſilver;or gold, but by the number of Camels. The Turkiſh Emperour (ihevet being the reporter)made a Captain over the heards of his Caniels giving him a great troop of African and Chriſtian ſlaves, that they might be the betterlooked unto. I have heard it reported(ſaith 1 hevet)by certain Arabian, African and jewiſh Merchants who were reſent, at that time when Sultan Selim the firſt of that name, beſieged Caire in A gypt (which in A mightytroop of Camels, The diligence of Falconers in training up their Hawks. The fight of the Hern and Falcon. To ſing like a Nightingale. The veice to beaſts is of the ſame uſe, as ſpeech is to former times was called Memphis)that there thenwas in that Emperors army ſixty thouſand Camels, beſides a mighty company of Mules. - t * - Of ravenous Birds. Ut let us take a view of Falconers teaching ravenous Birds, how with ſwift wings carried aloft into the air, they may ſeiſe upon other Birds, and caſt them down dead to the ground; in performance whereof, they often too freely ſoare up to the clouds, ſo that they carry themſelves out of the Falconers fight, with a deſire to ſun themſelves, negle&ing in the mean time their deſigned prey. º The Hºrn when ſhe ſees her ſelf kept under and below the Falcon carried up by his ſtrong wings with a marvailous ſwiftneſs, with her beak, which is long and ſharp, hid under her wings, and turned upwards, ſhe receives the Falcon blinded with the heat of fight and deſire of prey, careleſly flying down and ruſhing upon him; ſo that he often ſtrikes him through the gorge, ſo that of times they both fall down dead to the ground. But if the Falcon without harm eſcape the deceitsby art, and the happy turning of his body, and the Hern be not caſt down, the Faulconer calling herback § never ſo loud a voice, yet by ſettingup her Feathers ſhe dares her to the pretended fight. That Birds have taught uſ muſicall tunes. T He Nightingales are ſweet and excellent ſingers, tuning their notes with infinite quaverings, and diverſities of ſounds, ſo prettily and ſweetly, that humane induſtry can ſcarce equal the ſweetneſs thereof, by ſo many muſicall inſtruments ; ſo that we ſay, he fings like a Nightingale, who waries his voice with much variety. In which thing Éirds much excell men, becauſe they have that admirable ſweetneſs of ſinging from nature it ſelf without any labor of learning;which men can ſcarce attain to in any ſchool of muſick, by having their cars a thouſand times pluckt by the hand of a curſt maſter. That Beaſts know one anothers voice. Eaſts know one another by their voice, ſo that they may ſeem to talk and to laugh incin. We are as ill as deaf, when we hear an unknown lan- guage. together, whilſt flattering with their ears, they pluck in their noſes with a pleaſant aſpe&t of their eys; and as ſpeech is given to men, ſo Birds have their º voice, which is of the ſame uſe to them, as ſpeech is to us. For all Birds of the ſame ſpecies, as men of the ſame countrey, chant and chirp to one another, when men underſtand not the ſpeech of other men, unleſs of the ſame Nation. Wherefore the Scythian tongue is no more profitable to one living in Egypt, than if he were dumb ; nor the Egyptians underſtand it no more than if they were deaf. Wherefore an Egyptian is dumb and deaf to a Scythian. This thoſe which travail well underſtand how many dangers, how many troubles they undergo, becauſe they cannot expreſs their minds, and require things né- ceſſary for life. Wherefore to the aſſiſtance of this unprofitable tongue, we are compelled to call the reſt of the members, and to abuſe the geſtures of the head, eys, hands, and feet. Truly the condition of brute beaſts is not ſo miſerable, ſeeing that all of the ſame kind whereſoever they be may anſwer each other with a known voice. Truly if any ſhould hear a German, Briton, Spaniard, Engliſhman, Polonian, and Greek, ſpeaking amongſt themſelves in their native tongues, not underſtanding any of them, he could ſcarce diſcern, and certainly judg, whether he heard the voice of men or of beaſts. "/ That Lib. 2. of the Excellency of Man. 55 "- That Birds may counterfeit Mans voice. Incts.Larks, Pies, Rooks, Daws,Crows, Stares, and other ſuch like Birds, ſpeak, fing, Patrºisire whiſtle, and imitate the voices of men,and other creatures. In this Parrats excelſall o' Wºnderful ther being wonderous skilfull imitaters of mens voices,and very merry,but ſpecially when . ... they have drunk a little wine. - º Plutarh reports that there was a Barber at Rome;who kept a Pie in his ſhop, which ſpoke Aakaspi. exceeding well, and that of her own accord, none teaching her, when ſhe firſt heard men talking together;ſhee imitated the voice or cry of all beaſts ſhee heard, as alſo the ſound of Drums,and the ſound of Pipes,and Trumpets;to conclude,there was nothing which ſhe did not indevour to imitate. There have been Crows that have ſpoken and articulately ſung ſongs and Palmes, and that of ſome length. To which purpoſe the Hiſtory of Macrºbius is lit...sanga. notable;for he tels that there was one amongſt thoſe, who went forth for luck ſake to meet apa. with Auguſtus Cæſar, returning from the was againſt Antonius, who carried a Crow, which he had taught plainly to pronounce this ſalutation, Salve Ceſar Imperator Auguſiiffine, that is, God ſave thee, O moſt ſacred Emperor Ceſar. Ceſar taken with the novelty of this ſpeda- cle, bought this obſequious bird with a thouſand peeces of ſilver. Pliny and Valeriuſ have reckoned up amongſt prodigits,Oxen and Aſſes that have ſpoken I omit infinit other things recorded by the ancients, Plato, Ariſtotle, Pliny, Plutarch, and other Philoſophers of great cre- dit, of the docility of beaſts, and their admirable felicity of underſtanding. wift things, ifuntrue, theſe learned men would never have recorded in writing, leſt ſo they might brand with vanity,(then which nothing is more baſe) the reſt of their writings to poſterity in all enſuing ages. - - - Of the Sympathy and Antipathy of Living Creatures amongſt themſelves. - H Aving briefly deſcribed the "...ºf of brute beaſts, it ſcenis not impertinent to ſet down ſome things moreworthy of knowledg, happening unto them by reaſon - of Sympathy and Antipathy; that is, mutuall agreement and diſagreement, which hap- - pens not only to them living, but alſo dead, by a certain hidden property, through oc- caſion whereof ſome deſire, other ſhun, and others proſecute one another even to death. In teſtimony whereof; The Lyon the King of Beaſts excelling all other in courage and The Lion ſeats magnanimity,fears the Cock,for he is not only terrified by his preſence, but alſo by his a jº. crowingbeing abſent. So an Elephant fears a Hog;but he is ſo afraid of Mice and Rats,that he will not touch the meat that is given him, if he ſmelt that it hath been defiled with ſuch creatures. There is deadly hatred between the Elephant and Rhinocerot; yet when the Elephant is furious and angry, he becomes quiet and calm at the fightofa Ram. A Horſe A horſeſear: a is ſo afraid of a Camel, that he cannot indure his fight. The Dog hates the Wolf the Hart Camell. flies the Dog. The Snake flies from and fears anakedman,and followes him being elothed. There is deadly hatred between the Aſpis and Ichneumon, for he when he hath cowled himſelf in the clay, drics himſelf in the Sun, and ſo being covered over (by doing thus divers times) as it were with ſhells, or armour, he enters into combat, ſtretching out his tail,and preſentinghis back, untill he get opportunity to choak his adverſary, by leaping and faſtening on her jaws, by which ſtratagem he alſo kils the Crocodile. The green Li- zard is a capitall enemy to the Serpent, but moſt friendly to man, as Eraſmus witneſſeth by many Hiſtories concerning that matter, in his Dialogue of Sympathy and Antipathy. There is a great deal of hatred between a Man and a Wolf, which is moſt manifeſt by this, that if the Wolves firſt ſee a man, his voice is taken away, and his intended cry hindered. If the Weaſell intend tº ſet upon the Aſpis that moſt venemous Serpent, ſhee arms her ſelf by eating Rue, as a moſt certain Antidote. The Ape fears the Torpedo, as Eraſmus manifeſts by a pleaſant hiſtory in the forementioned Dialogue; where alſo he prettily ſhews the deadly hatred between the ſerpent called Areus and the toad.The like hate is between the Owl and Whitfoul ſeaf Crows, ſo that the Owl dares not go out, fly abroad, or ſeek her food unleſs by night.The the Falcon. water or Riverfowl are afraid of the Falcon;that if they but hear herbells,they had rather be killed with ſtaves and ſtones, than take wing to flie into the air. . So the Lark yelds herſelf to be taken by a man, leſt ſheefall into the talons of the Hobby. The Caſtrill, or Merlin is naturally a terror to Hauks, ſo that they both ſhun his voice and preſence. The Kites are all at perpetual enmity with the Crows wherefore the Crow alwayes gets The enemy away the Kites proviſion. All kind of Pullen fear the Fox. The Chicken fears neither a between the Horſe, or an Elephant, but ſcarce hatched, it preſently runs away at the voice or ſight of Kites and a Kite, and hides itſelf under the hens wings. The Lambe and Kid flie from the Wolf #: d when they firſt ſee him, neither doth death give an end to that hatred, but it ſupervives ... their funerall. An Experiment whereof (they ſay) is, that if one Drumbe headed with Lamº Wolves skins and another with Sheeps, and beaten up togethar, you ſhall ſcarce hear the Welliºnotºn- fºund of the Drum covered with ſheeps skins. And befides, if you ſtring one Harp with **by dea". things made of ſheeps guts, and another with ſtrings of Wolves guts, you cannot bring - 1t 56 of the Excellency of 9Man. L i B.2. How to make cheeſe that Mice will not gnaw. it to paſs, by any art, to make them W. and go in one tune. It is reportcd from the experiments of many men, that if a Wolves head be º up on high in the place where Sheep are, that th will not touch the graſs how goo quict in any place, but tumultuouſly run up and down, untill all ſuch kind of terror be taken away. The hate betwixt Mice and Weaſels appears by this, that if you mix never ſo little of the brains of a Weaſell in the rennet, with which you crudle you Cheeſe, the Mice will never gnaw or touch that cheeſe. The Linnet doth ſo hate the bird Florus, that both their . ut into one veſſel cannot be mixed together. A Wolves head hung up in a dove-houſe, º away Poll-Cats and Weaſels. The Panther and Hyana burn with ſo great hatred, that if both their skins be laid one againſt the other, the Panthers will ...i the hair, the hairs of the Hyana remaining cntire and not moved; which thing,they {ay, happens to the feathers of other birds if any one chance to tye them up in a bundle with j. Eagles. Let theſe ſuffice for ſome few examples of many, of the º amongſtbeaſts. But of the Sympathy and conſent of beaſts amongſt themſelves, I thin Mans bcars Gods image. Manhath gi- ven nanies to things, needleſs to write any thing, being it is ſufficiently known to all, that one Jay aſſociates another, and the cruel Bears agree amongſt themſelves; and beaſts of the ſame ſpecies do wonderfully conſent one with another. - - That Man excells all beaſts. Now think it fit to aſſay to write of that excellency of man over beaſts, which I have ſo long intended. Neither would I that Epicures and other too much naturall and mate- riate Philoſophers, ſo take thoſe things I have written of the endowments of beaſts, as though we ſhould think, there were no difference between man and beaſt. I had no ſuch meaning, no ſuch intention ; but only that man ſhould not become too ſtately,or too in- grate in leſs acknowledging God to be the Author of ſo many benefits with which he abounds. For whatſoever we have largely ſpoken of beaſts, yet there is no compariſon be- tween bcaſts and man, for there is too great a difference between them. For mans mind is adorned with religion, juſtice, prudence, magnanimity, faith, piety, modeſty,clemency, fortitude,and other vertues as lights, which ſhine much more bright in man than in beaſts. For they are ſonmetimes all in ſome one man,each whereof are thought great in beaſts. For ſeeing that man is made to the Image of God,it cannot be,how much ſoever he defile hin:- ſelf with the pollution of vices, that he can ſo obſcure that inbred light,but that alwaics ſome beam of the divine wiſdome will beinherent & ſhine in him. But although by collati- on to ſomebeaſts,he may ſeem a defective and weak Creature; yet no fortitude nor ſtrength of beaſts can be ſo great as to equall the fortitude of man. For God hath ingraven in man the chara&er of his divine vertue, by the aſſiſtance whereof, he might have all beaſts under and obedient to him. And though by that we have formerly ſaid, beaſts may ſeem to have a certain ſhadow of reaſon, yet that ſmall light is not fit for many and divers uſes, but there is only given them ſo much providence,as ſhould be ſufficient for them and the preſervation of their bodics. But men have reaſon given them to crop or gather the fruits of eternall life, (as Laâantius ...? whereby it comes to paſs, that man only, amongſt ſo many creatures, hath ſenſe and underſtanding of divine things. Which Cicero thought to be known by that,becauſe man only had a certain knowledg of God in his mind.Wherefore he was inriched by God with reaſon, ſpeech and hands as helps for the performance of all his ačtions; morcover by his ſingular and almoſt divine wit he eaſily czcels all brute beaſts. For firſt, reaſon being his guide, he invented things neceſſary for life, ftly im- poſed names on the things invented befitting their natures, framed letters and Charaćters, invented all liberall Arts and handy-crafts,and found means to meaſure the Land and Sea. He hath obſerved and drawn into an Art the ſpaces of the Celeſtiall Globe, the diſtinétions of the Stars, the changes and orders of dayes and nights, of times and ſeaſons, the ri- ſing and ſetting of Stars, and their power and effects over theſe lower bodies. Laſtly, he records in writing to perpetuall memory that which concerns his own nature, or the na- ture of other things, the precepts and ordinances of life and manners: by which ſingular gift we can now confer with Socrates, Plato, Ariſtotle, and other Philoſophers of ancient times, as if they were living, Gal. cap. 4. lib, 1.deſ, parti- What benefit man bath by reaſon of hiſ native nakedreſs and ignorance. - UIt as Mans body is by nature naked and unarmed, ſo is his mind like a ſmooth table in which nothing is painted, nothing graven; but for help of his nakedneſs he hath. hands, and for ſupply of his ignorance, reaſon and ſpeech. And by theſe three being as it were the miniſters of infinite variety of things, he clothes and defends his body with all things needfull and inriches his mind with the knowledg of Arts and Sciences. Now if he had certain weapons born with him, he ſhould uſe them only 3, if he ſhould be born skil- full in any Art, he would meddle with none elſe. Therefore becauſe it was more exps- dicnt to uſe all ſorts of weapons with the hand, and be skilfull in all Arts ; therefore he muſt be born wanting and ignorant of all. Ariſtotle very wittily called the hand the inſtru- ment of inſtruments:in inlitation of which ſpecch,one nay rightly affirm, that reaſon is the - Art and freſh ſočver it be, nor reſt win . As the hand is the inſtrument of inſtruments ſo reaſon is the art of arts. . Lib. 2. of the Excellency of Man. 57 : - Art of Arts:for as the hand in worth exceeds the other inſtruments,becauſe it can make han- dle and fit them for uſe; ſo reaſon and ſpeech, though names of no Art,yet comprehend and encreaſe all Arts. Therefore man ſeeing he hath his mind inſtructed by Art, that is, by rea- ſon ; it is fit he ſhould have his body defended with a weapon, or inſtrument, that is, the hand, which in agility and excellency ſhould excell all . inſtruments. For ſo Man hath of his hands in ſtead of all weapons, which he may uſe in war and peace as the inſtru- ments of all Arts ; he wants not the Buls horns, the Boars tuskes, the horſes hoofs, nor to conclude, any arms of any other Beaſt. For by the benefit of his hands he can handle o- ther arms far more profitable and ſafe; as a Lance, Sword,Spear,halberd; but man alſo can uſe at ſome diſtance the bow, ſling audhandgun, when the horn and the hoof cannot be uſed but neer at hand. But ſome may ſay : A Lyon exceeds a man in ſwiftneſs of foot; what then? is man therefore inferiour to him? no,for by the means of his hands and the guidance of his reaſon he bridling and ridin . a horſe, out runs the Lyon, and being vićtor follows him to and again as he himſelf pleaſes, or vanquiſhed flies away, and from the horſes back as from a tower wounds the É.i. what weapons he pleaſes. To conclude, man is aboundantly provided with means, to defend himſelf from the violence of all otherbeaſts. For this purpoſe he doth not only harneſs himſelf as with braſen wals, but alſo makes ditches and Bulwarkes, he makes by the miniſtery of his hands all kind of weapons, weaves himſelf garments, caſts into the water and draws forth nets to catch fiſh ; and to conclude, he performs all things to his own contentment, and having that priviledge granted him by God, he rules over all the earth; all things which lye # ... Man under din . the king the bowels of the earth, which go, or creep upon the earth, which ſwim in the Sea,and flie . Emperour through the air, or are any where ſhut up in the compaſs of the skie, are in mans domi- of hº nion. How wonderful! God hath ſhewed himſelf inmaking man. - G. and providence hath principally ſhewed it ſelf in the creation of man; Manisthe end neither his ſo admired light hath ſo ſhone in the produćtion of other creatures, ſeeing of all mundane that God would have them to live and have their being only formans ſake,that they might things. ſerve him. Thereforeman is, if wediligently confider all his endowments, a certain pat- tern and rule of the divine majeſty and (if I nay ſo ſay) Artifice. For being made to Gods image, he is as it were his coin, exceeding the capacity of all humane underſtanding.Which Māna little world, yea al- ſeemed a juſt reaſon to the ancient Philoſophers, that he ſhould be called Microcoſmos, or a . little world, becauſethe particles of all things contained in the compaſs of heaven and wº earth, are contained in his mind and body, that in the mean time I may in filence paſs over his ſoul more great and noble than the whole world. Why Name has nº given Man the faculty ºf preſaging. T. ſcenis the reaſon, that men by the inſtin& of nature do not foreſee the filture ſea- Man is not ſons & diſpoſitions ofthe heaven & air;becauſe,ſeeing they have received certain É. obnoxious to of prudence from God,by whoſe care and guidance they are led to the knowledg of things the air and by no deceitfull but certain judgment, being not obnoxious to the conditions and changes flat. of times and ſeaſons, as beaſts are. Wherefore knowing all theſe airy changes to be placed under them, that is to ſay,their minds, according as occaſion ſerves, and their minds deſire, they give themſelves to mirth when the air is wet ſtormy and dark,and on the contrary, in a clear and fair ſeaſon,to a ſincere andgravemeditation of things ſublime andful of doubt. But beaſts accommodating themſelves to that diſpoſition of the air which is preſent and at hand, are lively, or §. from any judgmentasmen,but according to the temper and complexion of their bodies following the inclinations of the air, and of the humors one while diffuſed, another while contraćted. Neither ought we to blame man, becauſe he One man will can imitate the voice of beaſts, but rathermuch commend him, that he can infinitely wreſt . and vary one thing, that is,his voice; for men can barke like Foxes and dogs; grünt like Voi...oring. hogs; whet and grind their teeth like boars; roare like Lyons; bellow like bulls; neigh nite varieties of like horſes; i. their teeth like Apes; houl like Wolves; bray like Aſſes; bleat like beaſts, Goats and Sheep; mourn like Bears, Pigeons, and Turtles; Keeke and gaggle like geeſe; hiſs like Serpents; cry like Storks; caw like a Crow, and crow like Cock; clock like hens; chatter as Swallows and Pies; fing like Nightingales; croak like Frogs; imitate the fing- ing of Waſpes, and Humming of Bees; mew like Cats. The finging of Birds ſcarce ſeems to merit the name of Muſicall, compared to the harmony of men fitted and tuned hºwers: withinfinit variety of voices.For with this they poſſeſs the ears of Kings and Princes; pro- voke and temper #: wrath, and mens minds i. themſelves, and tranſforme them into what habits they pleaſe. But if thoſe cruell beaſts have any humanity, they ow; it all to man. For he tames Lyons, Elephants, Bears, Tigers, Leopards, Panthers, and ſuch other like. of Muſick. 58 Of living Creatures, and L i B.2. A tame Croco- dile, Of the Crocodile. - Lutarch reports of the Crocodile (whoſe figure is delineated) that being tamed, and taught by man, he doth not only hear mans voice, and anſwers to his call, but ſuffers himſelf to be handled, and opening his throat, lets his teeth be ſcratched and wiped with a tºwell. How ſmall a part of Phyſick is that, which beaſts are taught by nature? Cer- tainly nothing in compariſon of man, who by the ſtudy and º of a few years can learn at his fingers ends all the parts of Phyſick: and praćtiſ: them not only for his own, but alſo for the common good of all men. But why cannot beaſts attain unto the know- ledgof Phyſick ſo well as men? I think, becauſe ſo great an Art as Phyſick is, cannot be attained unto by the dull capacities of Beaſts, But Lie. 2. of the Excellency of Man. 59 * But for that I have written of the Religion of Elephants, if I muſt ſpeak according to in what ſente the truth of the matter, we cannot ſay they worſhip God, or have any ſenſe of the divine : ſaid Ele- Majeſty. For how can they have any knowledge of ſublimethings or of God, ſeeing they º, had wholly following their food, know not how to meditate on celeſtiall things? Now for religion. that they behold and turn themſelves to the Moon by night,and to the Sun in the mor- ning, they do not that as worſhipping or for that they conceive any excellency or divinity in the Sun; but becauſe nature ſo requiring and leading them, they feel their bodies to * - rejoyce in that light,and their entralls and humors to move and ſtir them to it, Therefore when we attributed religion to Elephants, we ſaid it rather popularly,than truly,and more that we mightexhort men to the worſhip of God, than that we thought Elephants had any knowledg of divine worſhip implanted in their minds. That man may attain unto the knowledg of all voices and tongues. TH: docility of mans wit is ſo #. and facility of the body obeying that divine gift of wit ſuch, that he is not only able to learn to underſtand and ſpeak the tongues of di- vers nations differing in ſo many peculiar languages; and not only to imitate and coun- - terfeit the voices of É beaſts though ſo much different from man, which many flattering º...y andjugling companions, followers of other men; tables, will do; but alſo may be able to burih. †. know and underſtandboth what they pretend and fignifie.In confirmation of which thing preter ofthe they cite the Philoſopher Apollonius moſt famous in this kind of ſtudy aud knowledg. He wººfbeams waſking on a time amongſtäcompany of his friends through the field, and ſeeing a Spar- and birds, row come flying and chirping much to divers other Sparrows fitting upon a tree, is repor: red to have É to thoſe which were with him: That bird which came flying hither,told she other in her language, that an Aſs laded with corn was fallen down at the City gate, and had ſhed the wheat upon the ground. Wherefore Apollonius and all his friends which minds were with him went thither to ſee whether it were ſo, and found that it was ſo, as he had told them, and obſerved that the sº. moved thereto by the coming of theo- ther, were eating up the grains of Corn ſhed on the ground. - But for Crows and Pies artificially taught to counterfeit mens voyces, it is too ſmall a thing, that for that cauſe they ſhould contend with men. For they have quickly babled all they have learnt with longer coſt and labour, tediouſly finging ſtill the ſame ſong,and whatſoever they.. they do it without ſenſºunderſtanding or any reaſon for what they ſay. Butman alwayes ...; ſomewhat more high, ſtill thinks of greater things The unques. than theſepreſent, and never reſts.But burning with an infinite and endleſs deſire of know- hable define ledg, he doth not only covet to know theſe things which appertain to food and cloa- ***** thing, but by caſting up his eyes towards heaven, and by the light of his mind,he learns “ and underſtands . divine. Which is ſo certain an argument of the celeſtiall originall ofour ſoul,that he which confiders thoſe things can nowayes doubt,but that we have our minds ſeaſoned, by the univerſall divine underſtanding. But now it is time for us to ſet . upon . deſcription of the body,the habitation and fit inſtrument of al the funètions of divnemin - The End of theſecond Book: 6o L i B.3. The neceſſity of the know- ledgof Anato. my. Initia lib. de Offic, medici, Lib.de ºffibus. 1.de locaffè- $4,69 lib.3, Meth. Why when the liver is hot the ſtomach is commonly cold. The Know- ledg of Anato- my, is commo- dious four manner of wayes. There is a threefold me- thod. of ſciences. Galen hath, The third Book, T RE AT IN G Of the Anatomy of 5M ANS B0D.T. . Zºº; Following the cuſtom and the manner of ſuch as beforeme have written º of Anatomy, will firſt,(that I may make the minds of the Readers more. Sº attentive and deſirous of theſe ſtudies) declare how neceſſary it is, and alſo how profitable,and then ſhew the order to be obſerved in it, before * I come to the particular deſcription of mans body. finition of the parts. For the firſt, the knowledg of Anatomy ſtems in my judgment very neceſſary to thoſe that deſire to excell, or attain to perfºrion of Phyſick; that is, whereby they may be able to preſerve the preſent health of the body,and the parts thereof, and drive away diſeaſes. For how can either Phyſician or Chirurgeon preſerve health by the uſe of the like things, which conſiſts in the tempera- ment;conformation,and naturall union of the parts;or expell the diſeaſe which hurts thoſe - . the like uſe of their contraries, unleſs he ſhall know the nature and compºſure of the body,and underſtand as by the rule of this knowledg, how much it ſwerves from the nature thercof: Wherefore it is excellently ſaid of Hippocrates ; that the Phyfitian called to cure the ſick Patient;ought diligently to conſider, whether thoſe things that are in him, or appear to be in him, be like or unlike, that is, whether the Patient be like himſelf and his own nature in all his parts and funètions,temperature, compoſure and union; that he may preſerve thoſe which are yet contained in the bounds of nature, and reſtore thoſe that are gone aſtray.Which thing Galen hath alſo confirmed,ſpecially where he ſaith,he muſt wel know the nature and ſtrućture or compoſure of the bones, who takes upon him to reſtore them broken or diſlocated to themſelves and their proper ſeats or places. Moreover ſeeing that healingdoth not only conſiſt in the knowledg of the diſeaſe,but as well in preſcribin fit medicines and like application of them to the body and the parts thereof, all .# by their naturall diſſimilitude, do require unlike medicines, according to Galens opinion: 1 prethe tell mee, who can perform this, which is ignorant of the deſcription of the whole and the parts thereof taught by Anatomy? We may ſay the like of the Apothecary, who ignorant of the fituation of the parts in the body cannot apply tºº. Ointments, Cataplaſms,Fomentations, Epithemes, bags to the fit places, as to the ſutures of the skull, to the Heart,Liver,Stomach,Spleen, Reins, Wombe or Bladder. For example,letus imagine the Liver to be troubled with a hot diſtemperature, but on the contrary,the ſtomach with a cold(which commonly happens, ſeeing the Liver hotter than it ought to be.ſends up many vapours to the head;from whence cold humors fall into the ſtomach)if hot things to be ap- plied to the ſtomach by the Phyſitians #. by the Apothecary making no diffe- rence, applied both to the ſtomach and neighboring Liver (which may chance if hebe ig- norant that the ſtomach bends ſomewhat to the left ſide under the breaſt-blade; but the li- wer ſo takes up the right ſide of the body that with a great part thereof, it covers almoſt all the ſtomach) will not he much offendby increaſing the hot diffemper of the liver, and not thereby giving eaſe, or help to the diſeaſe ? Shall not by this his ignorance, the Patient be j of his deſire,the Phyſitian of his intent,and the medicine of its effect? By theſe examples I think it moſt manifeſt,that the Anatomicall knowledg of the parts of the body is exceeding neceſſary to all Phyſitians, Chirurgeons, and Apothecarics, who will praśtiſe Phyſick with any praiſe to the glory of God, and the benefit and good of nuan, for whoſe ſake we have writ theſe things,and illuſtrated them by figures,ſubjećting the parts to the eye and fitly put them in their proper places. But Anatomy is commodious four manner of wayes;the firſt is,becauſe thus we are led to the knowledg of God the Creator,as by the effºt to the cauſe;for as we read in St.Paul,The inviſible things of Godaremade # by the viſible.The ſecond is, that by means here- of we know the nature of mans body,and the parts thereof,whereby we may more eaſily and certainly judg and determine offickneſs and health. The third is, that by the knowledg of the body and its parts,and together therewith its affections and diſeaſes, we may prognoſti- cate what is to come,and foretell the events of diſeaſes.Laſtly,the fourth is,that conſidering the nature of the diſeaſed part, we may fitly preſcribe medicincs, and apply them in their due places. Now we muſt declare in what order Anatomy may be fitly delivered; but firſt we muſt obſerve there is a threefold Method ; The firſt is called of Compoſition , being very commodious for the teaching of Arts, which Ariāotle hath uſed in his Works of Logick, and naturall Philoſophy, the order and beginning taken from the leaſt and moſt ſimple to the more º. The ſecond of Diviſion,fit for the inventing or finding out ollowed this order in his Books of Anatomicall Adminiſtrations, - and Furthermore how Anatomy may be defined,and the manner of the de-, n -- a- - - - ** * º . º Lib. 3. - of Mans Body. 61 and of the uſe of the parts. The third of Definition, which ſheweth the nature and eſſence of things, as appears by Galen in his Book De Arte Parva. And becauſe this order doth al- ſo proſecute the diviſions, therefore it is commonly accuſtomed to be ºf.” in the compaſs of the ſecond. Therefore I will follow this in my Anatomicall Treatiſe, di- viding mans body into its parts, which I will not only ſubjećt to the eye in the way of knowing them, §: alſo to the mind in the faithfull underſtanding them. For I will ad- joyn thoſe things that are delivered of them by Galen in his Book of Anatom. Admini- ſtrations,with .. which he hath taught in his Books of the uſe of the parts.For there he fitly laids theparts of mans body before our eyes,to the ſenſe. Buthere he teaches to know them, not to ſee them; for he ſhews why, and for what uſe they are made. Having briefly handled theſe things, we muſt declare what Anatomy is ; that as Cicero faith out of Plato's Phedro, it may be underſtood of what we diſpute. And becauſe weattain that by definition (which is a ſhort and plain ſpeech, conſiſting of the Genus and difference of the things de- fined, being the eſſentiall parts, by which the nature and eſſence of the thing, is briefly and plainly explained) firſt we define Anatomy, then preſently explain the particular parts of the definition. The Authors intent. Wherefore Anatomy,(if you have regard to the name) isa perfeótaud abſolute diviſion, what Ahata. or artificiall reſolution of mans body into its parts,as well generall as particular, as well my is." compound as ſimple. Neither may this definition ſeem illegitimate,ſpecially amongſt Phy- fitians and Chirurgeons. For ſeeing they are Artizanshumiliated to the ſenſe they may uſe the proper and common lº. of things for their eſſentiall differences and forms. As How defini- on the Contrary,Philoſophers may refuſe all definitions as ſpurious, which conſiſt not of #. º: jps the next Genu, and themoſt proper,and eſſentiall differences. But ſeeing that, through the . a deſcrip imbecillity of our underſtanding,ſuch differences are unknown to us,in their places we are ...?in defining things,to draw into one many common and proper accidents, to fi- niſh that definition which we intend, which for that cauſe wenay more truly call a de- ſcription, becauſe for the matter and eſſentiall form of the thing, it preſents us only the matter adorned with crrtain accidents. This appearsby the former definition, in wich Di- viſion and Reſolution ſtand for the Genuſ,becauſe they may be parted into divers others, as it were into ſpecies. That which is added over and beſides ſtands in place of the difference, be: cauſe they ſeparate and make different the thing itſelf from all other raſh and unartificiall diſk&ions.We muſt know an artificiall diviſion,is no other than a ſeparation of one part from another,without the hurt of the other, obſerving the proper circumſcription of each of them; which if they periſh orbedefaced by the diviſion,it cannot be ſaid to be artificiall; and thus much may ſuffice for the parts of the definition in generall. For as much as belongs to the explication of each word;we ſaid of Mans body, becauſe as much as lies in us, we take care of, preſerve the health, and depell the diſeaſes thereof, by The ſnbjet of . which it may appear that mans body is the ſubjećt of Phyſick,nótas it is mans,or confiſts of matter and form but as it is partaker of health and fickneſs. - We underſtand nothing elſe by a part, according to Galen, than ſome certain body, which is not wholly disjoined,nor wholly united with other bodies of their kinds; but ſo that,according to his opinion,the whole being compoſed therewith,with which in ſome fort it is united,and in ſome kind ſeparated from the ſame by their proper circumſcription. Furthermore by the parts ingenerall,I underſtand the head, breaſt, belly, and their adjunčts. By the particular parts ofthoſe,I underſtand,the fimple parts,as the #. which are nine in º: a griſtle,bone, ligament,membrame,tendon,nerve, vein,arterie, muſculous fleſh; ſome add fibers,fat,marrow,the nails and hairs; other omit them as excrements; but we muſt note that ſuch parts are called fimple, rather in the judgment of the ſenſe,than of reaſon.For if any will more diligently confider their nature, they find ſhall none abſolutely fimple, becauſe they are nouriſhed, have life and ſenſe, eithermanifeſtor obſcure,which happens not without a nerve, vein,and artery. But if any ſhall obječt, that no nerve is communicated to any bone, except the teeth; I will anſwer,that nevertheleſs the bones have ſenſe by the nervous fibers, which are commu- nicated to them by the Perioſteum, as by whoſe mediation the Perioſteum is connext to the bones,as we ſee it happens to theſe membranes,which involve the bowels. And the bones, by this benefit of the animall ſenſe expell the noxious and excrementitious humors from themſelves into the ſpaces between them and the Perioſteum, which as indued with a more quick ſenſe,admoniſheth us,according to its office and duty, of that danger which is ready to ſeiſe upon the bones, unleſs it be prevented. Wherefore we will conclude according to the truth of the thing,that there is no part in our body ſimple, but only ſome are ſo named and thought, according to the ſenſe; although alſo otherwiſe ſome may be truly named ſimple,as according to the peculiar and proper fleſh of each oftheir kinds. Thoſe parts are calſcq compound which are made or compoſed by the mediation, or immediately of theſe pound,or org” ſimple, which they term otherwiſe organicall,or inſtrumentall; as an arm, leg, hand, foot, and others of this kind. And here weemuſt obſerve, that the parts are called ſimple and finilar, becauſe they Phyſick. Gal.lib.I.de aſar part.lib.I.Mºsh. The ſimilar " parts are nine. How the bones come tº feel. The com, nicall Patts. cannot be divided into any particles but of the ſame kind; but the compound are called G - diſſimilar * ! | 62 Of the Anatomy Li na. - diſſimilar from the quite contrary reaſon.They are called inſtrumentall and organicall, be- cauſe they can perform ſuch ačtions of themſelves, as ſerve for the preſervation of them- ſelves and the whole 3 as the eye of it ſelf,without theaſſiſtance of any other part,ſeeth, and by this faculty defends the whole body,as alſo itſelf. Wherefore it is called an inſtrument or organe, but not any part of it, as the coats, which cannot of itſelf perform that ačt. Four particles. Whereby wenuſtun erſtand, that in each inſtrumentall part we muſt diligently obſerve to be ºbſerved four proper parts. Qne by which the aëtion is properly performed, as the Cryſtalline hu- in . :* morin the eye;another without which the aëtion cannot be performed,as the nerve and the "**** other humors of the eye. The third, whereby the aëtion is better and more convenientl done,as the tunicles and muſcles.The fourth,by which the aëtion is preſerved,as the . and circle of the eye.The ſame may be ſaid of the hand, which is the proper inſtrument of holding;for it performs this ačtion, firſt,by the muſcle,as the principall part; Secondly,by the ligament, as a part without which ſuch action cannot be performed; Thirdly, by the bones and nails,becauſe by the benefit of theſe parts,the aëtion is more happily performed; Fourthly,by the veins,arteries and skin,for that by theirbenefit and uſe,the reſt,and ſo con- ſequently the aëtion itſelf is *:::: Four ſorts of But we muſt confider that the inſtrumentall parts have a fourfold order.They are ſaid to inſtrumentall be of the firſt order, which are firſt and º; compoſed of the ſimple, as only the parts. authors of ſome one attion,of which kinds are the muſcles and veſſels. They are of a ſecond which confiſt of theſe firſt ſimple, and others beſides,as the fingers. They are counted of the third rank, which are compoſed of parts of the ſecond order and ſome beſides, as the hand taken in generall. The fourth order is the moſt compoſed,as the wholebody,the organ and inſtrument of the ſoul. But }. muſt obſerve,that when we ſay the muſcles and veſſels are fimple parts, we refer you to the ſenſe and fight,and to the underſtanding, comparatively to the parts which are more compound;but ifany confider their effence and conſtitution,he ſhal underſtand they are truly compound,as we ſaid before.Now it remains,that we underſtand, Nimething, is that in each part whether ſimple or compound,nine things are to be conſidered asſubſtance, becomfidºcain quantity or magnitude, figure compoſition,number, connexion, (by which name, we alſo each part. underſtand the originall and inſertion)temperature,ačtion, and uſe; that by the confidera- tion of theſe things, every one may exerciſe the art of Phyſick, in preſerving health, curing - diſeaſes,or foreſeeing their events and ends. Why the three But alſo we muſt note,that of the organicall parts,there be three,by whoſe power the bo- . ..., dy is governed; which for that cauſe . call regent and principali, becauſe they govern §: all the reſt; they are the liver,heart and brain. But they are called principall,not only, be- cauſe they are neceſſary for life,(for the ſtomach, wind-pipelungs, reins, bladder, and ſuch like parts perhaps are equally as neceſſary for life)but becauſe from each of theſe three,ſome force,power,and faculty,or alſo matter neceſſary for the wholebody, flow over all the body, when no ſuch thing proceeds from the reſt of the parts. For from the liver amatter fit for nouriſhment,is .. by the veins through all the body;from the heart the vitall force diffuſed by the arteries, imparts life to the whole body; from the brain by the nerves a power or faculty is carried through all the parts of the body, which gives them ſenſe and Innotion. Lib.de Aneme. Galen would have the Teſticles to be of this kind, not for the neceſſity of the individualſ, dica. or peculiar body, but for the preſervation of the Species or kind. And moreover in his book de Semine comparing the Teſticles with the Heart, heemakes them the more noble by this reaſon,that by how much it is better to live wel and happily,than ſimply and abſolute- ly to live, by ſo much the teſticles are more excellent than the heart, becauſe with them we may live well & º: with this ſimply live,as we ſee by the example of Eunuches, and ſuch as aregelt,by which the Teſticles ſeem rightly to be accounted amongſt the princi- pal parts;for nature ſeeing it deſired,that this its work ſhould be immortal,for the attaining f i. immortality which it intends,frames thoſe parts,like as prudent founders of a City, who do not only procure to furniſh their City with many Inhabitants, ſo long as they are in building it, but alſo that it may remain in the ſame ſtate and condition for ever, or at The uſe and leaſt for many ages. And yet notwithſtanding of ſo many cities built in the firſt memory of funètion of man, there remains none, whoſe fame and ſtate,together with the builders name, is not de- the parts ſer- cayed and periſhed. But this humane work of nature,ſtands yet ſecure for this many thou- .." * (and of years,and ſhalendure hereafter becauſe it hath found away by which every one may - ſubſtitute another in his place before he depart. Hence it is that all creatures have members fit for generation,and pleaſures inſerted in thoſe members, by which they might be inticed to mutuall embraces and copulations. But the mind, which hath dominion over thoſe members hath an incredible deſire of propagating the iſſue, by which alſo brute beaſts in- cited, deſire to propagate their kinds for ever. For ſeeing that nature underſtands all theſe her works conſidered particularly by themſelves, are frail and mortall, it hath done what it could to recompence that fatall neceſſity of dying, by a perpetuall ſucceſſion of individualls. Hitherto we may ſeem to have aboundantly ſhewed what neceſſity of knowledg in Anatomy belongs to all Artizans in Phyſick, and alſo what order is to be obſerved ". the alſT1C. Lis. 3. of Mans Body. 63 ſame. And laſtly, how it is defined, and the reaſon of the parts of the definition. Where- fore it remains that we proſecute what we have taken in hand: which is, that we ſhew and declarehow to know all and every the parts of mans body, how many, and what they be, and to underſtand wherefore they be. For although the true knowledg of Anatomy may be perfeóted by the fight of the ey; and touching and handling each part with the hand, yet nevertheleſs the labor of deſcribing Anatomy is not unprofitable. For by reading,ſuch as have often exerciſed themſelves in the diffe&ting of mens bodies, may refreſh and help their memories, and ſuch as have not, may make plain and eaſie the way to the underſtan- ding of diſſºčtions. C H A P. I. The diviſion or partition of mans Body. . §§Y reaſon the partition of Mans body can hardly be underſtood, if the diſtinčtion § of the proper faculties of the ſoul be not underſtood, for whoſe cauſe the body & enjoys that form (which we ſee) and diviſion into divers inſtruments; There- *** fore I thought good in few words to touch that diſtinétion of the faculties of the ſoul, for the better underſtanding of the partition of the body which we intend. Wherefore the ſoul, the perfeótion of the body, and beginning of all its funèti- ) - ons, is commonly diſtinguiſhed, and that in the firſt and generall diviſion,into three facul- .. ties, which are the Animall, Vitall, and Naturall. But the Animall is divided into the jºi. principall, ſenſitive, and motive; Again the Principall is diſtinguiſhed into the imagina- endued. tive, reaſonable, and memorative: And the Senſitive into ſeeing hearing,ſmelling,taſting, and touching: But the Motive into progreſſive and apprehenſive. And the Vital is divided into the dilative and contraćtive faculty of the heart and arteries, which we know or un- derſtand by the pulſifick faculty. But the Naturall is parted into the nutritive,aućtive,and generative faculties;which three perform their parts by the help and miniſtery of five other. faculties,which are, the attractive, retentive, concoëtive, aſſimilative, and expulſive. ‘. . . . . After the ſelf-ſame manner, the organ or inſtrument of the ſoul, to wit, Mans body, at All the Pºrts of the firſt diviſion is diſtinguiſhed into three parts, which from their office they call Animall, †. * Vitall, and Naturall. Theſe again, according to the ſubdiviſion of the ſubalternall facul: . . e ties, are divided particularly into other parts ; ſo that any one may know the organ of each faculty, by the property of the funètion. For while other Anatomiſts divide mans body into four univerſall and chief parts, they diſtinguiſh from the three firſt, thoſe which they call the Extremities; neither do they teach to what rank of the three prime parts each . extremity ſhould be reduced. From whence many difficulties happen in reading the wri- tings of Anatomiſts; for ſhunning whereof, we will proſecute, as we have ſaid,that diſtin- &tion of mans body, which we have touched before. - - - . . . . - Wherefore, as we ſaid before, mans body is divided into three principall and generall what part, , parts, Animall, Vitall,and Naturall. By the Animall parts, we underſtand not only the are here called arts pertaining to the head, which are bounded with the crown of the head, the coller- Animall. fies, and the firſt Vertebra of the breaſt, but alſo the extremities, becauſe they are organs • * * * * and inſtruments of the motive faculty; Hippocrates ſeems to have confirmed the ſame,where Lib.6 Epidem. he writes; Thoſe who have a thick and great head, have alſo great bones, nerves, and limbs. And in another place he ſaith, thoſe who have great heads, and when they ſtoop ſhew alongneck, ſuch have all their parts large, but chiefly the Animall. Not for that Hippocrates would therefore have the head the beginning and cauſe of the magnitude and greatneſs of the bones and the reſt of the members; but that he might ſhew the equality and private care or government of nature, being moſt juſt and exaët in the fabrick of mans ' body, as if ſhe hath well framed the head, it ſhould not be unlike that ſhe idly or careleſly : the other parts which are leſs ſeen... I thought good to dilate this paſſage, leſt any might abūſe that authority ofºf: gather from thence, that not only the bones, membranes, ligaments, griſles, and all the other animall parts, but alſo the veins and arte- ries depend on the head as the originall..But if any obſerve this our diſtinčtion of the parts of the body, he will underſtand we have a far other meaning. . . . . . ‘. . . . . - ** By the Vitall parts, we underſtand only the heart, arteries, lungs, winde-pipe,and other what pairs * particles annexed to theſe. But by the Naturall, we would have all thoſe parts underſtood called vital, , which are contained in the whole compaſs of the Peritoneum or Rim of the body, and * - the proceſſes of the Erythroides, the ſecond coat of the Teſticles. For as much as {i,j to all the other parts, which we call containing; they muſt be reckoned in the number of the Animall, which notwithſtanding, we muſt thus divide into principall, ſenſitive, , , , and motive ; and again, each of theſe in the manner following. For firſt,the principalliš The diviſor. divided into the imaginative, which is the firſt and upper part of the brain, with its two ofths ani" ventricles and otherannexed particles; into the reaſoning, which is a part of the brain, Pº'" . lying under the former, and (as it were) the top thereof with its third ventricle; into the memorative, which is the cerebellum or afterbrain, with a ventricle hollowed in its ſub- ſtance. Secondly, the Senſitive is parted into theºwa is in the eys; the audiº º - 2 tº € iſ . What the ſoul Of the Anatomy Li B.3. The diviſion of the vitall Parts, The diviſijn of the naturall parts. - The vulgar die viſion of mans body, Why the belly is not bony. The diviſion of the lower bel- ly. The Hypochºn- dria, the cars; the ſmelling in the noſe;the taſting in the i. and palate;the taëtive,or touch- ing which is in the body, but moſt exquiſite in the skin which inveſts the palms of the hands.Thirdly,the motive is divided into the progreſſive,which intimates the legs, and the comprehenſive which intimates the hº ,into fimply motive,which are three parts, called bellies,for the greateſt part terminating and containing; for the vitall, the inſtru- ment of the faculty of the heart, and dilatation of the arteries, are the direét or ſtreight fi- bers,but of the conſtrićtive the tranſverſe; but the three kinds offibers together,0f the pul- ſifick; or if you pleaſe you may divide them into parts ſerving for reſpiration, as are the lungs,and weazon,and parts ſerving for vitall motion,as are the heart and arteries,furniſh- ed with theſe fibers, which we formerly mentioned. The diviſion of the naturall parts re- mains,which is into the nouriſhing,aućtive and generative,which again are diſtributed into attraćtive, univerſall,and particular;retentive, concoëtive, diſtributive, aſſimilative, and ex- pulſive.The attraćtive,as the gullet and upper orifice of the ventricle; the retentive, as the Pylorus or lower paſſage of the ſtomach; the conco&tive,as the body of the ventricle, or its inner coat;the diſtributive,as the three ſmallguts; the expulſive, as the three great guts; we may ſay the ſame of the liver, for that draws by the meſaraick and gate veins, retains by the narrow orifices ofthe veins diſperſed through the ſubſtance thereofit conco&sby its proper fleſh;diſtributes by the hollow vein,expels by the ſpleen, bladder of the gall and kidnies. We alſo ſee the parts in the teſticles divided into as many funétions ; for they draw by the preparing j. retain by the various crooked paſſages; in the ſame veſſels they concoët the ſeed by the power of their proper ſubſtance .#faculty; they diſtribute by the ejacula- tory,at the glandules called Proſtate, and the horns of the wombe, ſupplying the place of roſtates; Laſtly,they expellor caſt forth by the proſtates, horns, and adjoining parts, For as much as belongs to the particular attraćtion,retention,concoëtion, diſtribution,aſi- milation of each part,that depends of the particular temper,and as they term it,occult pro- perty of each ſimilar and ſimple part. Neither do theſe particular ačtions differ from the univerſall, but that the generalſ are performed by the aſſiſtance of the three ſorts of fibers, but the ſpecial by the ſeverall occult property of their fleſh, ariſing from their temperature, which we may cal aſpecifickproperty.Now in the compoſition of mans body, nature princi- pally aims at three things.The firſt is,to create parts neceſſary for life,as are the heartbrain, and liver. The ſecond,to bring forth other for the better & more commodious living,as the eyes, noſe, ears,arms and hands. The third is,for the propagation and renewing the ſpecies or kind, as the privie parts,teſticles, and wombe. And this is my opinion, of the true di- itinëtion of mans body,furniſhed with ſo many parts, for the performance of ſomany fa- cultics ; which you, if you pleaſe, may approve of and follow. If not, you may follow the common and vulgar, which is, into three bellies.or capacities,the upper,middle, lower (that is, the head, breſ and lowerbelly) and the limbs or joints. In which by the head we do not underſtand all the Animall parts,but only thoſe º are from the crown of the head to the firſt vertebra of the neck, or to the firſt of the back, if according to the opi- nion of Galen, Lib. de offibus, where hemakes mention of Enarthroſis . Arthrodia, we reckon the neck amongſt the parts of the head. By the breſt, whatſoever is contained from the col- ler bones to the ends of the true and baſtard,or ſhort ribs,and the midriffe. By the lower belly,the reſt of the trunck of the body,from the ends of the ribs to the ſhare-bones; by the limbs, we underſtand the arms and legs. We will follow this diviſion in this our Anatomi- call diſcourſe, becauſe we cannot follow the former in diſſeding the parts of mans body by reaſon the Animall parts are mutually mixed with the vitalland naturall, and firſt of the lower belly. - - . Nature would not have this lowerbelly bony,becauſe the ventricle might be more eaſily dilated by meat and drink, children might grow the better, and the body be more flexible. It is convenient we begin our Anatonical adminiſtration from this,becauſe it is more ſub- i. to putreflètion than the reſt,both by reaſon of its cold and moiſt temperature; as alſo by reaſon of the feculent excrements therein contained. Yet before we go any further,if the Anatomicall adminiſtration muſt be performed in publick, the body being firſt handſomely placed,and all the inſtruments neceſſary for diſſºtion made ready,the belly muſt be divided into its parts, of which ſome contain, and other ſome are contained. They are called containing which make all that capacity which is terminated by the Pe- ritoneum or Rim of the belly. The upper part whereof is bounded by Galen within the coni- paſs of the dire&muſcles,and by a generall name is called Epigaſtrium, or the upper part of the lower belly. That again is § into three parts, that is, into that which is above the navil,and which carries the name of the whole, into that which is about the navil,and is called the umbilicall or middle part; and laſtly, into that which is below the navill,called the Hypogaſtrium, or the lower part of the lower belly. - In every of which three parts therebe two lºft, or ſide parts to be confidered, as in the Epigaſtrium, the right and left Hypochondria, which are bounded above and below, in the compaſs of the midriffe,and the ſhort ribs.In the umbilicall the two I umbares(ſome call them Latera fides ) which on both fides from the loweſt parts of the brett, are drawn to the flanks or fianch-bones; in the Hypogaſtrium, the two Ilia, or flanks, bº. W1. -- º 3. | L i B. 3. of eVMans Body. 65 with the hanch and ſhare-bones.Neither am I ignorant,the Ilia,or flanks, which the Greeks call Aayºt ſignifie all the empty parts, from the cnds of the ribs, even to the hanch-bones, whereupon they alſo call them Kºrºrº, as ifyou ſhould ſay empty ſpaces,becauſe they are not encompaſſed with any bone. Yet I thought good that this doćtrine of dividing the belly ſhould be more diſtinét,to call the parts which are on each ſide the navell Lumbares, and thoſe on the lower part of the lower belly Ilia, flanks. But we muſt obſerve that the Ancients have been ſo diligent in deciphering the containing parts,that as exačtly as might be, they deſigned the bowells contained in the belly, which being divers lie in ſundry pla- cºs; for the greater portion of the liver lies under the right Hypochondrium; under the left almoſt all the ventricle and ſpleen. Under the Epigaſhium the lower orifice of the ventricle, and the ſmaller portion of the liver; In the Lumbarei,or ſides, in the º and upper part the right kidney,in the lower part towards the flanck,the blind gut;in the middle part thereof the colick and empty guts. In the upper part of the left ſide lies the left Kidney, in the middle part, the reſt #. . and colick, guts. Under the region of the navell, lies the girdle or upper part of the kall, the colick gutthruſting it ſelf alſo through that way. Under the Ilia,or flanks,the right and left, lie the greater part of the gut, lleon, the horns of the women big with j the ſpermatick veſſels in men and women. Under the Hypoga- ſtrium in the lower part lics the right,or ſtrait gut,the bladder,womb,and the reſt of the kal. If we know,and well underſtand theſe . ſhall more eaſily diſcern the parts affe& A moſt cer. by the place of the pain,and cure it by fit application of remedies, without the hurting of . . # any part.The diſtinétion of ſuch places,and the parts in thoſe places, as ſeeming moſt pro-j §: fitable, I have thought good to illuſtrate by the placing theſe two following figures, in place where which thou haſ deciphered, not only the foreſaid parts,containing, and contained, but alſo the pain is, - of the whole body,and many other things which may ſtem to conduce to the knowldge of the mentioned parts.The Figures are theſe. - - The Figureſhewing the foreparts of the body. 4 The hairy Scalp, cald texºtº. untilisiii.or the middle part of b the forehead cald Front HåroTwº. the lower belly. • the temples cald tempora,Xeºrwºol A. The navill umbilicus. The root From b to d The compaſs of the of the belly gºax9:. . face. BB. The fide Latera wasvgº, and e The greater or inward corner of in our Author Lumbi ſtu Lumba- the eyes,cald Canthus internus, riu regio. f The leſſer or externall angle of C. Hypogaſtrium, he water-courſe, the eye, Cald Canthuſ externie. Aſualiculu, , the lower part of **The lower eybrow which is im. the lowerbelly,31ey. movable, Palpebra. DD. The flanks called Ilia, and g The check-bäcald mala, unxa. xavia'ss. b The cheek-pufcald bacca, yyá. E. The Groin called pubts or 33. . . - pººl, xylºn. i The ridg of the noſe cald Waſu, FF. The Leske caldingwen where externus; iv. thoſe tumors are cald Bubones. k The noithrils cald nare, ºvºi. G. The yard with the fore-skin, £ge Peniſ cum prepatie. l The outwardear,auri, externa. H. The ſtones or teſticles, with the m The meuth made of the two codor ſtronun, - lips,0s. II. The ſhoulders,bumeri, izwei- n The chin called mentum, Yvetºv, Jºs. o The nick, cellum, divxºr sad KK. The armº Brachia, Aegyiara. afé24AG. L.The bowl of the aim, called From 0.to e the pillar of the neck, Gibber,ºya'r, *- truncu, and awº-, M.The outfide ofthe lower part of pp. The hollow of the neck, called , the arm called cubitu,27x9s. juguli,goayºu.' N. The wriſt called Brachiale, * The pateibones,claves, asſº. Kºtwor. * The cheſt, pehu, sityw. O. The after wriſt pºſtbrachiale, f The right bieſ. ailas'fºnor. - . ſf.The left bren: to this Region we P. The Palm called Palma or vola apply cordiall Epithemationſ manuſ,%raf. - * * moiſt and dry. p The back of the hand, Dorſum t! The nipples ofthe breſts,papille, gº...! Shaºy. QQ. The fore and middle part of w The trench of the heart which the thigh, where we apply cup - the Ancient called x&pſ)'a. The pingglaſſes to bring down wo— Latines ſcrobiculu, cordii. This menscourſes, untºr. patt is anointed for the mouth of RR. The knee, genu.2/vw. the flomach. SS. The leg,tilia. Kºun. Fromu.toE.the lower belly,7agº. TT. The calf of the leg, ſºrº, X. The Epigaſtrium or upper part jareºusy. of the lower belly, VV. The inflep, aſſuſ, y The Hypochondria or Pracºrdia. XX. The top of the foot,750rſiºn * The outward Liver-remedies are pedit,smºG). Todºs. 3. applied to this place. YY. iſ he inner Ancklehººve the - z The region of the navill, called Zz. The outward *..."d toes of the ſeer, 4 the place under the inward anckle,where the vein called s.r.º. penca. G 3 66 - Of the Anatomy . - Lis. 3. - The figure of the back-parts of a Man. A. The forepart of the head, 6nciput, greysed. B the top or crown of the head, vertex, x^pupil. C. the hinder-part of the head, occiput, wºn; kaº t?top. From D. to D. the fice, facier, aeſawmy. *E. the eybrows, ſpercºlia, tººs. F. the upper eylid, Caáçaeyº. Sº the tip of the noſe, called globula naſ. H. the back-part of the neck, called cervix,&ve", and the nuke or nape of the neck. There iſ a hollowneſs at the top of this cervix, where we apply Seatons. 1. the back-part of the ſhoulder top, called axilla, & - kº ſhoulder blades,ſºapule, dura.ru. 1,2,3. On this place we ſet Qupping-glaſſes. 4,5,6,7, the back, dorſun, wæny. 8, 9, the ridg-ſpina dorſ. #234s. L. the armhole, ald, ºzºan. * The elbow, gibber brazhii. M M M M. the ſides, latera. NN, the loins, lumbi,or the region of the kidneys, Boºves. O O. the place of the hips, coxendices, where we apply remedies for the Sciatica. P. the place of the Holy bone, or 0 ſacrum,where weapply remedies in the diſeaſes of the right gut. Sº the place of the rump or cºccyx. R. R. the buttocks, nates, rºadws. S.S. the back parts of the thigh, ſemes. TT. the ham, pople, ixvºr. WV, the calf of the leg, ſara. XX. the foot, or parvº pes, www. YY. the utter ankle, maleoluſ externus. Z.Z. the heel, calz, or calcaneus, slipwa. 44, the ſole of the foot, planta pedis, winor rº mºs. b. the inſide of the lower part of the arm, called ulna, Caárn. º; hºou fide ofthe fame, culina, m29. d d. the wriſt, carpuſ. •e, the back-part of the hand, dorſum manuſ, g.the fºrefinger,index, wixa, G. h. the thumb, pºll.x, arrixºp. - is the middle finger, medium, ºute G-. k, thering finger, anmularis, medicuſ, iametz};. l, the little finger, awicularis, minimus, wring. C H A P. II. of the containing parts of the Eº: and the preparation to Anatomicall adminiſtration. The contai. §He containing parts of the Epigaſtrium, are the Epidermit, of thin outward skin; ning parts of the true skin; the fleſhy or fatty Pannicle; the eight muſcles of the #. the lower § with their common coat; the Rim of the belly; the five vertebra’s of the loins; btlly. all the holy-bone; the hanch-bone; ſhare-bone; the white line and midriff. Of theſe parts, ſome are common to the whole body, as the three firſt; the other proper to the parts contained in the Epigaſtrium taken in generall. Which that you may ſee in their order, firſt you muſt cut round about the navell, to the upper ſuperficies of the muſcles; that ſo we may keep it, till ſuch time, as occaſion ſhall offer itſelf, to ſhºw the umbilicall veſſels lying in that place,which are one vein,two arteries, and the Urachus (if it be there.) wº done, you muſt draw a ſtreight line from the cheſt, over the breſt-blade, even to the ſhare-bone, which may divide the common-containing parts, even to the white Č. "à. preſently it will be convenient to draw two other lines acroſs or overthwart, of the like depth on each hand, from the circumference of the navell, even to the ſides, that fo on each part we may draw the skin more commodiouſly from the parts lying under it; the fight of which otherwiſe it would hinder. Theſe things being done, the skin muſt be º - º: * : º º Lib. 3. 67 of Mans Body. be divided from the i. lying, under it from the deſigned circumference left about the navell. We muſt teach how the skin is twofold, the true and falſe, and render a reaſon of the name, which we will every where do, as far as the thing williuffer, and it ſhall lye in our Power. And in doing orexamining theſe things, it will be convenient diligently to cuquire into the nine things j in the Preface. We will begin with the Skin, be- cauſe that part is firſt obvious to our ſenſes. - • C H A P. I II. of the utmoſt skin or Cuticle. He skin being the firſt part, and ſpred over all the body, is twofold, that is, the true and baſtard skin : The true is called by the Greeks, Derma, which may almoſt every where be pulled from the parts lying under it, which it inveſts; º except in the face,ears, the palms of the hands, ſoles of the feet, fingers, and * privitics, where it ſticks ſo cloſe that it cannot be ſeparated. The baſard (which firſt of all we will declare, becauſe it firſt preſents it ſelf to our fight) is by the Greeks called Epidermis, becauſe it covers the true skin, they term it commonly the Cuticle. The ſubſtance of it is excrementitious, and (as it were) a certain dry flouring, or produćtion of the true skin. That it draws not its ſubſtance from the ſecq is apparent by this, that as it is eaſily loſt, ſo it is eaſily repaired, which happens not in parts truly ſpermaticall. This utmoſt thin skin, or Cuticle, may two manner of ways be made apparent by itſelf, and ſeparated from the other, as by burning with fire, of ardent heat of the Sun, (in ſome delicate bodies, and ſuch as are not accuſtoned to be converſant in Sunſhine.) The quantity in thickneſs is very ſmall, but the extent is moſt large, becauſe it covers all the skin; the figure of it is round, and long, like thoſe parts which it inveſts. The compoſure of it is obſcure; yet becauſe this Cuticle is the excre- ment of the true skin; we ſay it hath its matter from the excrementitious ſuperfluity of the merves, veins, arteries, and ſubſtance of the true skin. - It is in number one, like as the true skin which it outwardly covers, that it might be a medium between the objećt and fixed faculty of touching, diffuſed over all the true skin, which everywhere lies under it. For the temperature, by the common conſent of Phy- fitians, it is in the midſt of all exceſs; for that ſeeing it is the medium between the objećt and faculty, if it ſhould be hotter, colder, moiſter, or drier, it would deceive the faculty by exhibiting all objećts, not as they are of themſelves, but as it ſhould be ; no otherwiſe than as to ſuch as look through red or green ſpectacles, all things appear red or green. Wherefore for this reaſon it was convenient the Cuticle ſhould be void of all ſenſe. It hath no ačtion in the body; but it hath uſe, for it preſerves and beautifies the true skin; for it ſeems to be given by the fingular indulgence of nature, to be a muniment and orna- ment to the true skin. This providence of Nature, the induſtry of ſome Artizans (or ra- ther Curtizans) doth imitate; who for to ſeem more beautifull, do ſmooth and poliſh it. By this you may underſtand, that not all the parts of the body have aëtion, yet have they their uſe, becauſe, according to Ariſtotles opinion,Nature hath made nothing in vain. Alſo you muſt note that this thin skin or Cuticle being loſt, may every where be regene- rated, unleſs in the place which is covered with a ſcar. For here the true skin being defi- cient, both the matter and former faculty of the Cuticle is wanting, CHAP. I I II. of the true Skin, * He true skin called by the Greeks Derma, is of a ſpermatick ſubſtance, where- #º fore being once loſt, it cannot be reſtored as formerly it was. For in place §: thereof comes a ſcar, which is nothing elſe but fleſh dried beyond meaſure. It # is of ſufficient thickneſs, as appears by the ſeparating from the fleſh. - But for the extent thereof, it encompaſſes the whole body, if you except the eys, cars, noſe, privities, fundament, mouth, the ends of the fingers where the nails grow, that is, all the parts by which any excrements are evacuated. The figure of it is like the Cuticle, round and long, with its produćtions, with which it covers the extremities of the parts. It is compoſed of nerves, veins, arteries, and of a proper fleſh and ſubſtance of its kind, which we have ſaid to be ſpermaticall, which ariſeth from the proceſs of the ſecundine, which lead the ſpermatick veſſels even to the navell; in which place each of them into the parts appointed by nature, ſend forth ſuch veſſels as are ſpred abroad and diffuſed from the generation of the skin. Which alſo the ſimilitude of them both, that is, the skin and The skin two- old From what Parts the skin cannot be ſe- parated. the matter of the Cuticle. The quantity. The figure. The compo- Luſc. The number. The tempeſt. Iurce The uſe, Why the Cui. ticle cannot be reflored in ſcars. The ſubſtance, Magnitude. Figure. Compoſure. 68 Of the Anatomy L i B.3. The skin of it ſt]f is void of ſcnſe. The number, Connexion. Temperature. Uſe. The reaſon why the skin is blacker and rougher in Winter. What a mem. brane is. Why it is ſom- rimes called a coat, ſomtimes the fleſhy and fatty Pannicle. Why beaſts have this Pan- nicle wholly fleſhy or muſculous. The ſubſtance. The magnitude and figure. Number. Compoſure. and membrane Chorion do argue. For as the Chorion is double, without ſenſe, encom aſſing the whole infant, º faſtened to the firſt coat, which is called Amnios; ſo the skin is double, and of itſelf inſenſible, (for otherwiſe the nerves were added in vain from the parts lying under it) ingirting the whole body, lightly cleaving to the fleſhy Pannicle. But if any objećt, That the Cuticle is no part of the true skin, ſcèing it is wholly diffe- rent from it, and eaſily to be ſeparated from it, and wholly void of ſenſe: I will anſwer, theſe arguments do not prevail. For that the true skin is more craſs, thick,ſºnſible, vivid, and fleſhy, is not of itſelf, being rather by the aſſiſtance and admixture of the parts,which derived from the three principall it receives into its proper ſubſtance; which hap- pens not in the Cuticle. Neither if it ſhould . would it be better for it, but verily exceeding ill for us, becauſe ſo our life ſhould lye fit and open to receive a thouſand externall injuries, which encompaſsus on every ſide, as the violent aud contrary acceſs of the four firſt qualitics; There is only one skin, as that which ſhould cover but one body, the which it every where doth,except in thoſe places I formerly mentioned. It hath connexion with the parts lying under it by the nerves, veins, and arteries, with thoſe ſubjacent parts put forth into # . inveſting them, that there may be a certain communion of all the parts of the body amongſt themſelves. - It is cold and dry in its proper temper, in reſpećt of its proper fleſh and ſubſtance, for it is aſpermaticall part. Yet if any conſider the finews, veins, arteries, and fleſhy threds wº are mixed in its body, it will ſeem temperate, and placed (as it were) in the midſt of contrary qualitics, as which hath grown up from the like portion of hot, cold, moiſt, and dry bodies. The uſe of the skin is to keep ſafe and ſound the continuity of the whole body,and all the parts thereoffrom the violent aſſault of all externall dangers; for which cauſe it is every where indued with ſenſe, in ſome parts more exaët, in others more dull, according to H. dignity and neceſſity of the parts which itingirts, that they might all be admoniſhed of their ſafety and preſervation. Laſtly, it is penetrated with many pores, as breathing-places, as wenay ſee by the flowing out of ſweat, that ſo the arteries in their diaſtole might draw the encompaſſing air into the body, for the tempering and nou- riſhing of the fixed inbred heat, and in the ſyſtole expell : fuliginous excrement, which in Winter ſuppreſt by the cold air cncompaſſingus, makes the skin black and rough. We have an argument and example of breathing through theſe, by drawing the air in by tranſpiration, in women troubled with the mother, who without reſpiration live only for ſome pretty ſpace by tranſpiration. - brane. c HAP. v. of the fleſhy Pannicle. on Fter the true skin, follows the membrane, which Anatomiſts call the fleſhy Pan- 3%\; nicle, whoſe nature that we may more eaſily proſecute and declare, we muſt firſt º, ſhew what a Membrane is and how many ways the word is taken. Then where- º * fore it hath the name of the fleſhy Pannicle. A membrane therefore is a ſimple part, broad and thin, yet ſtrong and denſe, white and nervous, and the which may eaſil without any great danger be extended and contračted. Sometimes it is called a coat, whic is, when it covers and defends ſome part. This is called the fleſhy Pannicle; becauſe in ſome parts it degenerates into fleſh, and becomes muſculous, as in a man from the coller- bones, to the hair of the head, in which part it is therefore called the broad muſcle, whereas in other places it is a ſimple membrane, here and there intangled with the fat lying under it, from whence it may ſeem to take or borrow the name of the fatty Pan- nicle. But in beaſts (whence it took that name, becauſe in thoſe a fleſhy ſubſtance maketh a great part of this Pannicle) it appears manifeſtly fleſhy and muſculous over all the body, as you may ſee in Horſes and Oxen; that by that means being moveable, they may drive ind ſhake off their flies, and other troubleſome things, by their ſhaking and contraćting their backs. Theſe things conſidered, we ſay the fleſhy Pannicle in its proper body, is of a nervous or membranous ſubſtance, as that which hath its originall from the coat Amnioſ, (which is next to the infant) dilated near to the navell, and ſtretched forth for the genera- tion of this Pannicle; in which thing I think good to note, that as the membranes Chorion and Amnios mutually interwoven with ſmall nervous fibers, encompaſs and inveſt the child as long as it is contained in the womb ; ſo the skin and fleſhy Pannicle, knit together by ſuch |É. bands, engirt the whole body. Therefore the fleſhy Pannicle is equal in magnitude and like in figure to the true skin, but that it lyes under it, and is contained in it, in ſome places mixt with the fat, in others º The compoſition of it is ſuch, as the fight of it preſents to our cy, that is, of veins, º artC- d by the flaſh interwoven with it, and in other ſome is only a ſimple mem- Liº.3. of 54ans Body. 69 ites mixed and interlaced with Elt, and ſome- -----> rves,and the proper fleſh, ſome whites mixed and - . - i. .*. It is barone, by reaſon of the uſe we ſhall preſently ſhew; * ſituated between the skin and fat, or common coat of the muſcles, annexed to theſe and the other parts lying under it, by the veins, nerves and artories aſcending from theſe - - - - ethereof, and then into the true inward parts, and implanting themſelves into the ſubſtance thereof, - - skin. - - - - erature thereof is diverſe, according to the variety of the parts interwoven ....": uſe of it is, to lead, direé, and ſtrengthen in their paſſage, the ... * are diffiminated into the true skin, and the whole ſuperficies of the body. But in peats º hath another commodity, that is, it gives a ſhaking ortrembling motion to theirskin an back, for that cauſe we formerly touched. - CHAP. VI. of the Fat. The tempera- ture. . The uſe. - ** º " - - arthe condition of an excrement, rather than of a part (as º, *::::. º: treated of the ſimilar parts) is of an oily {ubſtance, bred º, of the 'aº; and vaporous portion of the blood, whichſweating through the res of the coats, ormouths of the veſſels, becomes concrete about the mem- - §: and nerves, and cold bodies, and turns into fat . of the place. Whereby wº may know, that cold, or a more remiſsheat, is t *: . : #. which is manifeſt by contemplation not only of creatures of diverskinds, but alſo by tº: of the ſame ſpecies and ſex, if ſo be that the onebe colder than the other. - By which we may underſtand that the fat is the more or leſs in guantity, according to the different temper of the whole :: and of its particular parts; for its compoſition, it confiſts of that portion of the blood which we formerly mentioned, intermist with certain membranes, nervous fibers, veins and arteries. The greateſt art of it lyes between the fleſhy Pannicle, and the common coat of the Muſcles, *Otherwiſe it is diffuſed overall chebody, in ſomeplacesmore, in ſomeleſs, yet it is always about the nervous . § which it delights to cleave. MoğAnatomiſsenquire whether the ſatlye abºve or reneath the fleſhy Pannicke. But me thinks this queſtion As both impertinent and idle; º: We often ſee the fat to be on both fides. 4 It is of a middlet betweenbeat and ‘. it ariſeth of the more aery portion of the blood; although it may ſtein : ºpe of the efficient cauſe, that is, of coldby which it concretes. For the reſt, moiſture is P. dominant in the fat. b The uſe thereof is, to moiſten the parts which ma become dry by Hong faſting, vehement exerciſt.or.immoderate heat; and beſides to give heat, or keep . arts warm. Although it do this laſtratherby accident, than of its own nature, as heat º § exerciſe, or by ſome ſuch other chance; it heats the adjacent parts, or may therefore be thought to heat them, becauſe it hinders the diſſipation of the native and internall heat; like as cold heats in winter,whereby the bellies are at that time the hotter. I º form lamed Phyſitians of our timeſtifly maintained, that the fat was hot, . - they acknowledg any other efficient cauſe thereofthan . heat and #.i. - . I think itbeſ to leave the more ſubtilagitation of theſe queſtions to naturall Philoſophers. But wenuſt note, that at the joints which are more uſually moved, there is another ſort ef Fat, far more ſolid and hard, than that which we formerly mentioned, often º mixed with a viſcid and tough humor like the whites of # that ſo it º: u º cient for alonger time to moiſºn theſe parts, ſubjećt to be hurt by º: j e them ſlippery, and ſo fitterfor motion, in imitation whereof they º: rado- dies, which muſt be infrequent motion, as Coach-wheels and pilºtrees. from *::::: ther kind of fat, which is called sevum, ſtam, in one thing 3. diſfi t ed º fat.that is much dryer; the moiſter and ſofter portion of the fat eng #: º the raging heat of the place. For itis found†. about the midriº, w db t ; i. many windings of arteries and veins; and it is alſo about the reins, loins, and baſis of t i heart. The Fatis waſted by long faſting; is dryed and hardened by vehement exerciſe an immoderate heat., Hence it is that it is much more compact in the palms of the hands, and ſoles of the feet, about the eys and heart,ſo that it reſembles the fleſh in denſity and hard- neſs; becauſe by the continuall motion and ſtrongheat of theſe parts, the thinner portion being diſſipated and diffuſed, the more groſs and terreſtriall remain. - - º w - ºA ºr Aº . Nº.3 - º cHAP. The Fat is rather an cxcrement than a part. The ſubſtance: The efficient cauſa of Fat. The quantity. The compon ſure. The fire. s I was preſent at the opening of a body Feb.isso. in which the fat in the lower part of the lower belly was in j. abºve 8 inches, upon the breaſt be. tween 4 and f inches:; which r thought good to remember in this place both for the rarity of the thing,as alſo becauſe it was encreaſed by rés' Port, and the place miſtaken, ſome ſaying the Omewºmm or Call was ſo thick, which was falſe, for it did not * much exceed the quantity of "that part, in other fat †. * The temper. & The uſe. per. •The ſolider fat, orſtame. * * * * * In what parts and for what ‘. cauſe the Rt is more denſe, 7o Lie. 3. Of the Anatomy The ſubſtance. Tº The quantity. * The compo- furt. The Originall. The number. The ſitc. The uſe. What the white line is, What a Muſ- cle is. How the circu- lar motion is performed. C. H. A. P. VII. of the common coat of the Muſcles. # the common coat of the Muſcles, it is of a nervous ſubſtance,as a ºExtunder the Fat, appears a certain coat, ſpred over all the Muſcles, and called. ll other mem- branes are. The quantity and breadth thereof is bounded by the quantity of the Muſcles which it involves, and fits it ſelf to, as that which encompaſſes the Muſcles of the Epigaſtrium, is of equal largeneſs with the ſame Muſcles. The figure of it is round: it is compoſed of veins, nerves, arteries, and its peculiar fleſh conſiſting of three ſorts of fibers; the beginning of it is from the Perioſtium, in that part where the bones give ligaments to the Muſcles ; or according to the opinion of others, of the ner- vousand ligamentous fibers of the Muſcles, which riſing up and diffuſed over the fleſhy ſuperficies thereof, are united for the generation of this coat. But this membrane ariſing from the Perioſium (as every membrane which is below the head takes it § inall from the Perioſtium either primarily, by the interpoſition of no Medium, or ſecondarily) is ſtretched over the Muſcles by their tendons. But if any objećt, That this membrane pluck'd from the belly of the Muſcle, may ſeem to end in a ligament...I will anſwer, that it is the condition of every nervous part, ſo to binde or faſten it ſelf to another part of his own kinde as to a ſtay, ſo that it can ſcarce be pluck'd from thence. We ſee the proof hereof, in the Peritoneum or Rim in the Epigaſtrium or lower part of the lowerbelly. That which covers the Muſcles of the Epigaſtrium is but one, unleſsP. had rather part it in two, the right and the left diſtinguiſhed by the interpoſition o the Linea Alba, or white Line. It is ſituate betwixt the Fat and Muſcles; for it is faſtened above and below to theſe parts with fibers, which in ſmalneſs and fitneſs exceed the Spiders web. But by its veſſels, it par- ticipates with the three principall parts, and is of a cold and dry temper. The uſe of it is, to contain the Muſcles in their naturall union,and to keep them as much as in it lyes,from putrefaction, which may happen to them from pu, or matter, which is often caſt forth of the ſimilar parts into the empty ſpaces and diſtances of the Muſcles. Wherforegoing about to ſeparate the Fat of the Epigaſtrium (where thou muſt begin the diſſºčtion of mans body) you muſt have a care that you hurt it notwith your knife, but that, before you touch the Åſuſcles,ſee you artificially take it away,that you may the more eaſily ſeparate the Muſcles lying under it,diſtinguiſhed by a manifeſt ſpace at the white Line, which is made by the meeting together of the proper coats of all thoſe Muſcles. ! C. H. A. P. VIII. What a Muſcle is, and how many differences there be thereof. Muſcle is the inſtrument of voluntary motion; and ſimple voluntary motion is performed fixmanner of ways, upwards, downwards, forwards, backwards,to the right hand and to the left; but the compound one way,which is circularly, the which is performed by the continuall ſucceſſion of the motion of the Muſ- clesingirting the part. Such a motion Falconers uſe when they ſtretch forth their hand and lure their Hawk. We have ſome parts, which have motion without a Muſcle, but that motion is not voluntary; ſuch parts be the heart, ſtomach, guts, both the bladders, '(that is, that of the gall and that of the urine) and divers other which have the motions of attraction, expulſion and retention, by the means of the three ſorts of fibers; for they draw by the right, expell by the tranſverſe,and retain by the oblique. The differences of Muſcles which are many and diverſe,are taken from their ſubſtance, originall, inſertion into the part which they move, form or figure, holes or openings, magnitude, colour,ſite, kinde of fibers, their conjugation or connexion, heads, bellies, tendons, oppoſition in aćtion and office. Some in ſubſtance are nervous, venous, arterious, becauſe they have ma- nifeſt nerves, veins, and arteries, as the Midriff, the Intercoſtall or Epigaſtrick Muſcles, and From whence the differences. of Muſcles are drawn. - Differences of Muſcles from their ſubſtance Differences of Muſcles from their originall. many more,and that for their difference from other Muſcles, into which neither nerve,nor vein, or arteries are manifeſtly inſerted,although ſecretly they admit them all for ſenſe and motion,life and nouriſhment; ſuch are the Muſcles of the wriſt, the wormy Muſcles of the hands and feet ; for if there be any nerves obſerved in them, they are very ſmall. Some had rather make the difference of Muſcles thus, that ſome of them are fleſhy, ſome nervous, others membranous. From their Originall, ſome ariſe from the bones,as theſe which move the hands, arms, and legs; others from griſles, as the Muſcles of the throat; others from membranes which inveſt the tendons, as the wormy Muſcles of the hands and feet; others from ligaments, as the Extenders of the fingers; others from other Muſcles, as the two lower Muſcles of the yard which proceed from the Sphinéter Muſcle of the fundament. Others have no originall,as the membrane which we call the fleſhy Pannicle aſſumes fleſh 1Il Liº.3. -------------------- . ----— - - of WMan: Body. . in certain places,and degenerates into a Muſcle; ſuch are the Cremaſter or hanging Muſcles of the teſticles, the large Muſcles of the face, and if you pleaſe the Midriff, as that which is compoſed of two coats, the one encompaſſing the ribs and the Peritoneum, hath fleſh in the midſt between the two membranes. And moreover ſome Muſcles have their originall from one only bone, as theſe which bend and extend the Cubit; others ariſeof many bones,as the oblique deſcending, the Dorſall and many Muſcles of the neck, which ariſe together from many ſpondyls and ſides of ſpondyls. There be others according to the opinion of ſome men, both from the bones and griſles of the Pabi, at i. right or dire& Muſcles of the Epigaſtrium, yet by their favor I think otherwiſe. Becauſe by the Anato- micall and received axiome,A muſcle is there thought to take his b inning, from whence he receives a nerve; but theſe Muſcles take a nerve from the intercoſtall muſcles, wherefore their originallought to be referred to the fides of the breſt-blades, as ſhall be ſhewed in due place. From their inſertion ariſ; theſe differences, ſome are inſerted into a bone, as .# which move the head, arms andlegs; others into a griſle, as thoſe of the Thrötle, ey-lids, noſe, and the oblique aſcendent muſcles of the Epigaſtrium ; ſome into a bone and griſle both, as the right muſcles of the Epigaſtrium and the Midriff; ſome into the skin,as the muſcles of the lips; others into the Coats,as the muſcles of the eys; others into ii- aments,as the muſcles of the yard. But theſe differences following may be drawn both #. their inſertion and originall. For ſome muſcles ariſing from many parts,áre inſerted into ſomeone part, as divers of theſe which move the arm and the ſhotſler,which ariſing from many ſpondyls, are inſerted into the bone of the ſhoulder, and the ſhoulder-blade. Others ariſe from one part, and inſert themſelves into more, as thoſe which ariſe from the bottom of the ſhoulder-blades,are extended and inſerted into ſome eight or nine of the up- per ribs,to help reſpiration; and the benders and extenders of the fingers and toes: Others ariſing from many bones, are inſerted into as many, as ſome of thoſe which ſerve for reſpi- ration,to wit thoſe which we call the hinder Saw-muſcles and the Semiffinatu,which ſends a tendón into all the ribs. Others have their originall from many bonés,and end in griſles of the ſeven ribs, as thoſe two which lye under the Sternon, Moreover alſo theſe differences of muſcles may be drawn from the original and inſertion; that ſome proceed from bones, and are inſerted into the next bone, to help and ſtrengthen the motion thereofas the three muſcles of the Hip: Others ariſe from an upper bone and are not inſerted into the next, but into ſome other, as the long muſcles. Some are named from the part they move as the temporall muſcles, becauſe they move the temples; others from their office, as thegrinding muſcles, becauſe they move the skin as a mill;to grinde aſunder the meaf. From their form or figure, becauſe ſome are like Mice, other like Lizards which have their legs cutoff, for that they imitate in their belly, body or tendon, the belly or tail of ſuch creatures, and from whence the names of Muſculus and Laſertus are derived. Such are thoſe which bend the wriſt, and which are faſtned to the bone of the Leg, and which extend the foot; others are triangular, as that which lifts up the arm, called Epomi, or Deltoides, and that which draws the arm to the breſt.called the Pećtorall muſcle. Others quadrangular, as the Rhomboides, or Lozenge-muſcle of the ſhoulder-blade,and the two hindeſom-muſcles ſerving for reſpí. ration, and two of the wriſts which turn down the hand; others conſiſt of more than four angles, as the oblique .# and that muſcle which joins itſelf to it from the ſhoul- der-blade; others are round and broad, as the Midriff; others circular, as the Sphinéter- muſcle of the fundament and bladder; others are of a pyramidicall figure, as the ſeventh muſcle of the ey, which compaſſes the optick nerve in beaſts but not in nien. Others have a ſemicircular form, as that which ſhuts up the ey, ſeated at the leſſer corner thereof;others reſemble a Monks cowl, or hood, as the Trapezius of the ſhoulder-blade. Beſides others at their firſt originall are narrow, but broad at their inſertion, as the Saw-muſcle of the ſhoulder, and the tranſverſe of the Epigaſtrium j . others are quite contrary, as the three muſcles of the Hip; others keep an equal breadth orbigneſs in all places,as the intercoſtall muſcles and theſe of the wriſt; others are long and ſkinder,as the É. muſcle of the thigh; others are long and broad, as the oblique deſcending muſcles of the Epigaſtrium; others are dire&tly contrary, as the Intercoſtall, which are very narrow. From their perforations,for ſome are perforated, as the Midriff which hath three holes, as alſo the ob ique and tranſ- verſe of the Epigaſirium, that ſo they may give paſſage forth to the preparing ſpermatick veſſels, and to the ejaculatory veſſels, the Coat Erythroides aſſociating and ſtrengthening them; others are not perforated. From their magnitude, for ſome are moſt large, as the two muſcles of the Hip; others very ſmall, as the eight ſmall muſcles of the neck, and the proper muſcles of the Throtle, and the wormy muſcles. Others are of an indifferent mag- nitude. From their colour, for ſome are white and red, as the Temporall muſcles, which have tendons coming from the midſt of their belly; others are livid, as the three greater muſcles of the calf of the leg, which colour they have by the admixtion of the white, or tendinous nervie coat with the red fleſh, for this coat by its thickneſs darkning the colour of the fleſh, ſo that it cannot ſhew its redneſs and freſh colour, makes it ſeem of that livid colour. From their fittiation, for ſome are ſuperficiary, as thoſe which appear under the skin andfat; others deep in and hid, as the ſinooth and four twinnuſcles; ſome i ſtretche º Where a Muſcle hath its originall. Differences of muſcles from their infertion. Differences of Muſcles takeri from their figure. Differences from their perforations. \ From their magnitudes From theif colour. From their ſite. Of the Anatomy Lib. 3. From their Fibers. From their connexion. From their head, From their belly. From their Tendons, From their aćtion. From their funètion. ſtretched out, and (as it were) ſpred over in a ſtreight and plain paſſage, as of the thigh which move the #. except the Ham-muſcle; cº §. aS ... Epigaſtrium; otherſome tranſverſe, as the tranſverſe of the Epigaſtrium; where you muſt obſerve, that although all the fibers of the muſcles are direct, yet we call them oblique and tranſverſe, by comparing them to the right muſcles, as which by the concourſe of ‘. fibers make a *...; i. º: angle. k - From the ſorts of fibers; for ſome have one kinde of fiber; yet the greate - two ſorts running ſo up and down,that they either are jää. ... in the pećtorall and grinding muſcles; or elſe do not concur, as in the Trapeii § ers have three ſorts of fibers, as * broad muſcle of the face. - From their coherence and connexion, or their texture of nervous - have fibers ſomewhat more diſtant and remote immediatelyat their :::::::: . places, as you may ſee in the muſcles of the buttºcks: Others in their midſtºn. bell which by reaſon thereof in ſuch muſcles is more big or tumid, their head and tail ; ſlender, as happens in moſt of the muſcles of the arm and leg, in which the denſemaſ: offleſh interwoven with fibers, disjoins the fibers in ſo great a diſtance; in otherſome the fibers are º in . . as in the #. Saw-muſcle ariſing from the bottom of the ſhoulder-blade; in others they are equa iſtant through t - themuſcles of the wriſt *. º: gh the whole muſcle, as in • From their head; for in ſome it is fleſhy, interwoven with few fibers, as i of the buttocks; in others it is wholly nervous, as in the ...i. to the arm and ſhoulder-blade, and in the three muſcles of the thigh proceeding from the tuberofity of the hucle-bone; in ſome it is nervous and fleſhy, as in the j and externalſ muſcle of the arm. Beſides, ſome have one head, others two, as the bender .. elbow, and the externall ofthe leg; others three, as the Threeheaded muſcle of the thi º But we muſt note that the word Nerve or Sinew is here taken in a large ſignification . s ligament, nerve and tendon, as Galen faith, (Lib. de Oſsibus)and moreoverwenuſ: ošºv. that the head of a muſcle is one while above, another while below, otherwhiles in th: midſt, as in the Midriff, asyou may know by the inſertion of the Nerve, becauſe it ºntº the muſcle by ... there be ſome diff > From their belly alſo, there be ſome differences of muſcles taken; for - belly immediately at their beginning, as the muſcles of the buttocks º: §: inſertion, as the Midriff; others juſt at their head, as thoſe which put forth the Calf of the leg; in othersitis ſomewhat further off, as in thoſe which drawback the arm, and which bend the leg; in others,the belly extends even from the head to the tail, as in the intercoſtall muſcles,and theſeofthe wriſt; in others it is produced even to their inſertion as in thoſe of the palms of the hand; and ſoles of the feet; ſome have a doublebelly diffin: uiſhed by a nervous ſubſtance; as thoſe which open the mouth, and thoſe which ariſ: #. the root of the lower proceſs of the ſhoulder-blade. Moreover the differences of muſcles are drawn alſo from the Tendons, for ſome have none, at leaſt which are manifeſt, as the muſcles of the lips and the ſphináer muſic the intercoſtall and thoſe of the wriſt; others have them in part, and want them in art. . the Midriff; for the Midriff wants a Tendon at the ends of the ſhorter ribs, but #. two at the firſt Vertebra of the Loins in which it is terminated: Others have a fºndon indeed But ſome of theſe move with the bone, ſome not, as the muſcles of the eys; and befides fome of theſe have broad and membranous tendons, as the muſcles of the º: and Epi º: ſtrium, except the right muſcles: In others they are thick and round, as in the ºf the fingers; in others they are leſs round, but more broad than thick, ſuch is the Tendon ariſing from the twin muſcles and Soleus of the leg; others have ſhort Tendons, as the muſcles which turn down the hand; otherſome long, as thoſe o and ſoles of the feet; beſides others produce #j. the . §e . Tendons are manifeſt; others from the midſt,as the Temporall muſcles. 2 Beſides alſo, others diffuſemany Tendons from their belly, as in the hands the benders of the fingers, and the extenders of the feet. Otherſome put forth but one, which ſome- times is divided into many, as thoſe which bend the third articulation of th. foot; other- while many muſcles by their . make one Tendon, as the three miſſis of the Calf of the leg, and thoſe which bend the cubit and leg. All Tendons have their ori- ginall, when the nerves and ligaments diſperſed through the fleſhy ſubſtance of a muſcle are by little and little drawn and meet together, j. laſt carried to the joint, they ar: there faſtned for the fit bending and extenſion thereof. From the contrariety oftheir A&ti- ons, for ſome parts have contrary muſcles, benders and extenders; other parts have none for the Cods and fundament have only lifters up. From their finótion, for ſome are made for direčt motions, as thoſe which extend the fingers and toes; others for oblique as the Supinators of the hand, and the Pronators; others perform both, as the peão aii muſcle, which moves the Arm obliquely upward and downward, as th: upper and lower fibers are contraćted; and alſo outright, if all the fibers be contraded together, which alſo happens to the Deltoides and Trapezius. I have thought it good to handle particu- larly Liº.3. of e54ams Body. 73 larly theſe differences of muſcles,becauſe that by underſtanding them the prognoſtick will be more certain; and alſo the application of remedies to each part ; º if any occaſion be either to make inciſion,or ſuture, we may be more certain whether the part affeded be more or leſs nervous. CHAP. IX. of the parts of a Muſcle. Aving declared the nature and differences of a Muſcle, we muſt note that ſome of the parts thereofare compound or univerſall, others ſimple or particular. The compound are the i. belly, and tail. The ſimple are ligaments,a nerve, -- fleſh, a vein, artery and coat. For the compound parts, by the head, we under. ſtand the beginning and originall of a muſcle, which is one while ligamentous and ner- yous, otherwhiles alſo fleſhy. By the belly, that portion which is abſolutely fleſhy; But by the tail we underſtand a Tendon conſiſting partly of a nerve, partly of a ligament pro- miſcuouſly comming forth from the belly of the muſcle. For as much as be ongs to the fimple, which are fix in number, three are called proper, and three common. The proper area Ligament from a bone, a nerve E. if rom the Brain or ſpinall marrow, and fleſh compačt by the concretion of blood. The common are, a vein from the Liver or trunkârifing from thence; an artery proceeding from the Heart, a Coat produced by the nervous and ligamentous fibers ſpreading over the ſuperficies of the muſcle. But for the ſimple uſe of all ſuch parts, the nerve is (as it were) the principall part of a Muſcle,which gives it ſenſe and motion, the ligament gives ſtrength, the fleſh contains the nervous and ligamentous fibers of the Muſcle, and ſtrengthensit, fillingup all the void ſpaces, and alſo it preſerves the native humidity of theſe parts, and cheriſheth the heat implanted in them; and to conclude, defends it from all externall injuries; for like a fan it oppoſeth it ſelf againſt the heat of the Sun; and is as a garment againſt the cold; and is as a cuſhion in .#. and bruiſes; and as a buckler or defence againſt wounding weapons. Thevein nouriſhes the muſcle, the artery gives it life, the coat preſerves the harmony of all the arts thereof, left they ſhould be any ways disjoined or corrupted by purulent abſceſſes reaking into the empty or void ſpaces of the Muſcles, as we ſee it hapneth in a Gangrene, where the corruption hath inv this membrane, by the breathing out of the more acriá matter or filth. - c. - R. v. ' .. ſº º * - - ºr CHAP. x. A more particularinquiſition into each part of a muſtle. *Avinggone thus far, it remains, that we more particularly inquire into each - A part of a muſcle, that (if it be poſſible) nothing may be wanting to this diſ. 3I jś courſe. Wherefore a Ligament properly ſo called,is a fimple part of mans bo- ºkº dy, next of aboneand griſle,the moſt terreſtriall, dry,hard, cold,white,taking * its originall immediatly, or by the interpofition of ſome Medium from the Bones or Griſles (from whence alſo the Muſcles have their beginning)whereby it comes to paſs,that aligament is void of ſenſe, unleſs it receive anerve from ſome other place; (for fo the ligaments which compoſe and ſtrengthen the tongueandyard,are partakers of ſenſe, and it inſerts itſelf into the bone and griſle,that ſo it may bind them together,and ſtreng: then and beautifiethe whole joint or connexion; (for theſe three be the ...; uſes of a ligament)then diffuſing itſelf into themembranes and muſcles to ſtrengthen thoſe parts. A Nerve, to ſpeak properly, is alſo a fimple part of ourbody, bred and nouriſhed by a groſs and phlegmatick humor, ſuch as the brain,the originall of all the nerves,and alſo the Spi- mall marrow endued with the faculty offeeling,and oftentimes alſo of moving. Forthere be divers parts of the body which have nerves, yet are deſtitute of all voluntary motion, having the ſenſe only of feeling as themembranes, veins, arteries, guts, and all the entrails. A nerve is covered with a double cover from the two membranes of the brain, and beſides alſo with a third proceeding from the ligaments which faſten the hinder part of the head to the Vertebra’,orelſe from the Pericranium. We underſtand no other things by the fibers of a Nerve, or of a Ligament, than long and ſlender threds, white,ſolid, cold, ſtrong, more or leſs, according to the quantity of the ſubſtance, which is partly nervous and ſenſible, artly ligamentous and inſºnfible. You muſt imagine the ſame of the fleſhy fibers in their £inde ; but of theſe threds ſome are ſtreight for attraction; others oblique,for retention of that which is convenient for the creature; and laſtly,ſome tranſverſe, for expulfion of that which is unprofitable. But when theſe tranſverſe threds are extended in length,they are leſ- ned in bredth;but when they are directly contraćted,they are ſhortned in length.But when they are extended all together as it were with an unanimous conſent,the whole member The comi-. pound and fimple parts of a muſtle. what uſe each fimple particle hath in a muſcle, the natuft of a Ligament; The threefold uſe of a Liga- Refits What a nerve What we mean by the nervous and ligamen- tous fibers. H is 74. Of the Anatomy Lis. 3. By what power the ſimilar parts, princi. pally draw or ttraët. What and of how many ſorts the fleſh is. What a veinis. What an arte- ry is: º is wrinkled as contraćted into itſelf, as on the contrary it is extended when they are re- laxed. Some of theſe are beſtowed upon the animall parts, to perform voluntary motions; others upon the virall to perform the agitation of the heart and arteries; others upon the naturall for attraćtion, retention, and expulſion. Yet we muſt obſerve, that the attraction of no ſimilar part is performed by the help of the foreſaid fibers or threds, but rather b the heat implanted in them,or by the ſhunning of emptineſs, or the familiarity of the ſub. ſtance. The fleſh alſo is a ſimpleand ſoft part, compoſed of the purer portion of the blood infinuating itſelf into the ſpaces between the fibers, ſo to inveſt them for the uſes for- merly mentioned. This is (as it wºre) a certain wall and bulwark againſt the injuries of heat and cold, againſt all falls and bruiſes, as it were a certain ſoft pillow or cuſhion yeel- ding to any violent impreſſion. There be three ſorts of fleſh; one more ruddy, as the mu- ſculous i. of perfeót creatures, and ſuch as have blood; for the fleſh of all tender and young things having blood, as Galvºs, and alſo of all ſorts of fiſh, is whitiſh, by reaſon of the too much humidity of the blood. The ſecond kinde is more pallid, even in perfect creatures having blood, ſuch is the fleſh of the heart, ſtomach, weaſond, guts, §: womb. The third is belonging to the entrails, or the proper ſubſtance of each entrail a. that which remains of the Liver (the veins, artºries and coat being taken away) of 'th. bladder of the ... : Some add a fourth ſort of fleſh which is ſpongy and that they ſay is F. to the tongue alone. 2 A Vein is the veſſeſ,pipe,or channel of the blood,or bloody matter; it hath a ſpermatick ſubſtance,confiſts of one coat compoſed of 3 ſorts of fibers, 7 An Artery is alſo the receptacle of blood, but that ſpirituousandyellowiſh, conſiſtin in like manner of a ſpermatick ſubſtance; But it hath two coats with three ſorts offiber; the utmoſt whereof is moſt thin, conſiſting of right fibers, and ſome oblique: But th: inner is five times more thick and denſe than the utmoſt, interwoven with tranſverſe fibers; and it doth not only contain blood and ſpirit, but alſo a ſerous humor,which we may be: why an attery is more thick and denſe than sº vcin, The mutuall Anaſtomoſis of the veins an arteries, Where it is manifeſt. From whence a muſcle hath its beginning or head. Eight muſcles of the Epiga- firium, The oblique deſcendant. Their ſub- ſtance. Their greatnes and figurc. leeve becauſe there be º: emulgent †. as well as veins. But the inner coat of an Artery is therefore more thick, becauſe it may contai which is more hot, ſubtil, and ſpirituous; for the ſi iriºing it is ºº: and light, and in perpetuall motion, would quickly fly away, unleſs it were held in a ſtronger hold. There is other reaſon for a Vein,as that which contains blood groſs pon- derous, and ſlow of motion. Wherefore if it had acquired a denſe and groſs coat, iºd ſcarce be diſtributed to the neighbouring parts: §. the maker of the üniverſe,foreſtei this, made the coats of the veſſels contrary to the confiſtence of the bodies contained in them. The Anaſtomaffs of the Veins and Arteries, that is to ſay, the application of the mouths of the one to the other,is very remarkable, by benefit of which th - municate and draw the matters contained in them, # ſo alſo ...” fººt fible paſſages, although that anaſtomoſis is apparent in the Vein and Artery that meet toge- ther at the joint and bending of the arm, which I have ſometimes ſhewed in the Phyſick ſchools,at ſuch time as I there diffe&ed Anatomics. - But the aëtion or funètion of a Muſcle is either to move or confirm the parta *** to our will, into which it is implanted; which it doth when it draws it ſelf towards its originall,that is to ſaysits head. Butwedefine the head by the inſertion of the nerve, which we underſtandby the manner of the working of the Muſcle, … º. *- C H A P. xi. of the muſcles of the Epigºffrium, or lower Bely. ºOw ſeeing that we have taught what a Muſcle is and what the differences thereof Nº|| are, and what ſimple and compound parts it hath, and what the uſe, ačtion, and lºº manner of ačtionin each partis; it remains that we come to the particular ex- * plication of each ºi. with thoſe of the lowerbelly,as thoſe which we firſt meet withall in diffcétion. - Theſe are 8 in number, four oblique,two on each ſide,two right or dire&, one on the right another on the left ſide;and in likemanner two tranſverſe All theſe arealike inforce, magnitude and a 'tion,ſo mutually compoſed,that the oblique deſcendant of one ſide, is conjoined with the other oblique deſcendant on the other ſide, and ſo of the reſt. We may add to this number the two little Supplying or Aſſiſting muſcles, which are of a Pyramidal form, and ariſe from the Share-bone, above the inſertion of the right muſcles; Of the oblique Muſcles of each ſide the one aſcends, the other deſcends, whereupon it comes to paſs, that they are called the Oblique deſcendant and aſcendant Muſcles. Thoſe oblique which we firſt meet with, are the deſcendant, whoſe ſubſtance is partly ſan- guine, partly ſpermatick; for they are fleſhy, nervous, ligamentous, yeinous, arterious, and membranous. Yet the fleſhy portion is predominant in them.out of which reſpett Hip- pocratesis wont to expreſs the nuiſclºsby the name offleſhes; their greatneſs is indifferent be- • `s - - Lia. 3. of e5Mans Body. 75 between the large and the ſmall muſcles; their figure is three ſquare. They are compoſed their compo- of the forementioned parts, they are two in number; their ſite is oblique, taking their ſure and ſite, beginning from the touching of the great ſaw-muſcle, and from the ſixt and ſeventh true ribs, or rather from the ſpaces between the ſix lower ribs, and rather on the forepart of the mufties, than of the ribs themſelves, from whence ſhunning the Vertebra’s of the Loins, the fleſhy parts of them are terminated in the externall and upper eminency of the Haunch- bone, and the membranous end in the lower eminency of the Share-bone and the White- line.” Yet Columbus diſſenting from this common deſcription of the oblique Muſcles, thinks that they are only terminated in the White-line, and not in the Share-bone. For (ſaith he wherefore ſhould they be inſerted into the Share-bone which is not moved? But becauſe it would be an infinit labor and trouble to ſet down at large the ſeverall opinions of all Authors of Anatomy; I have thought it ſufficient for me to touch them lightly by the way. Their connexion is with the oblique aſcendant lying under them, and with the Their con. dire&or right. Their temperament is twofold,the one hot and moiſt, by reaſon of the nexton. belly and the fleſhy portion of them;the other cold and dry,in reſpect of their ligamentous Their tempe- and tendinous portion. Their attion is to draw the %. into which they are inſerted to- T.A. on wards their originall, or elſe to unite them firmly. Yet each of theſe º and pro- iwi is rly draws the hip in an oblique manner towards the Cartilago Scutiformit or breſt-blade. #. follow the oblique aſcendant, who have the ſame ſubſtance, quantity, figure; tāmpo- The oblique fire, number and temper the deſcendanthave. They are ſituate betwºn the deſcendant and aſcendant. tranſverſe with whom they have connexion, eſpecially by the veſſels which are brought Theirº and from the parts beneath. All the fleſhy parts ariſe frºm the rackbones of the Haunch to the ** ends of the baſtard ribs,which they ſeem to admit above and below.being fleſhy even to the fourth, and then becoming membranous, they take their way to the White-line, with a - double afoneuroſis, which paſſes through the º: Muſcles above and below, as wenay plainly ſee from the navell downwards. In their fleſhy part they draw their original from the ſpine of the Haunch-bones a little lower than the deſcendent and in their fleſhy part. But for their membranous parts, they ariſcbefore from the ſharebone, but behinde from the ſpondyls of the Holy-bone, and Vertebra’s of the Loins obliquely aſcending upwards to'the W.H., which they are terminated by an aponeuroſis or membranous tendon(which ſeems to penetrate the right Muſcle upwards and downwards, eſpecially under the navell) but by their fleſhy part at the ends of all the baſtard ribs, which they ſeem to receive above and below. And becauſe theſe muſcles are terminated in the White-line, they have alſo another uſe, yet ſuch as is common to all the muſcles of the Epigaſtrium, that is, to preſs down the Guts. Their ačtion is(if they perform it together) to draw down the cheſt, º Their adion. dilate the breſt; but if their ačtions be ſeparate, they draw the cheſt to the hip with an ob- lique motion. After theſe follow, the right muſcles, ſo called becauſe they deſcend The right according to the length of the body, and becauſe they have right or freight muſcle of the fibers. zº Epigaſtrium. We will ſay nothing ( to ſhun prolixity, which in all other places we will avoid) of their ſubſtance and other conditions, which they have common with the fore-mentioned Muſcles. They are ſituate in the eminenteſt or extuberating region of the .."; bounding Their fire. the Epigaſtrium taken in generall, (or the ſuperficiary belly) they are divided by the mani- feſtintercourſe of the White-line, even to the Navell, in which place they ſeem to be uni- ted even to the place of their inſertion. They draw their originall not from the Share- original. bone, as ſome would have it, but according to the inſertion of their nerves from the ſides of the Cartilago ſtutiformis, and the ends of the fixth, ſeventh and eighth ribs; but they end in the Share-bone,where they make a common Tendon ſufficiently ſtrong and ſhort. Syl- vius, Weſalius, and Columbus think they ariſe from the Share-bone, becauſe they cannot be inſerted into that bone,becauſe it is unmovable. You may perceive in theſe Muſcles certain nervous and tranſverſe interſe&ions, oftentimes three in number for the ſtrength of theſe Muſcles,(of which Galen makes no mention,although they may be ſeen in Apes.) And alſo in the inner ſide of theſe muſcles you may ſee four veins, and as many arteries, of which ſome creep upwards, others run downwards. The upper, called the Mamillary, deſcend from the Axillary by the ſide and lower parts of the Sternon,the ſlenderer portions thereof being diſtributed by the way to the Mediaſtinum, and about the fourth and fift rib to the Dugs, from whence they take their name. - - - . That which remains breaking out by the ſides of the Breſt-blade,inſerts itſelf into thoſe *::::::::. muſcles, creeping along, even almoſt to the navell; in which place they are manifeſtly uni- É. and ted (that is,the veins with the veins, and arteries with the arteries) with the Epigaſtrick, mºlliyºeing which aſcend from the upper part of the Iliacks on each fide under the ſaid muſcles, untill and arteiies, they meet with theſe four mamillary veſſels. That you may finde this concourſe of the veins and arteries about the navell, you muſt follow both the upper and the lower ſome- what deep into the fleſh, preſſing the blood on both ſides from above downwards, and from below upward, untill you ſhall finde the exoſculation of theſe veſſels,which will ap- Pearby this, That the blood will flow from this into that, and from that into this;other- wiſe you can ſcarce perceive it, by reaſon of the ſmalneſs of ſuch veſſels which want blº - H 2 tiº Ofthe Anatomy B. 3. L I ---> --- Their ačtion. Their uſe. The Pyramidal or aſſifling Muſcles. The tranſverſe muſcles of the Epigaſtrium, Their figure and ſitc. Their ačlton. The common uſe and ačtion of the eight illuſcles of the Epigaſtrium, But that by the benefit of ſuch concourſe of the veſſels, the matters may be communicated and tranſported both from the womb to the dugs, and again from the dugs to the womb, appears in Nurſes who want their courſes, when the milk comes into their dugs; and on the contrary loſe their milk when their courſes flow plentifully. Otherwiſe to what pur- poſe ſhould there be ſuch concourſe between the veſſels of the paps and womb 2 for there are veins and arteries diffuſed to the ſides of the womb from the root of the Epigaſtricks; for indeed the Epigaſtricks which in their aſcent meet with the mamillary, go not to the womb,though they be next to them, and ariſe from the ſame trunk with the Hypogaſtrick vein of the womb. The aëtion of theſe Muſcles is,to move or draw near together the parts of the Hypogaſtrium to the precordia or Hypochondries. Their uſe,in Columbus opinion,is, to draw #. breſt downwards ſo to dilate it. At the ends of theſe,nature hath produced two other ſmall Muſcles from the upper part of the Share-bone, of a triangular figure, for the ſafety of the thick and common tendon of the right Muſcles; whereupon they are called The firſt figure of the Lower belly. Succenturiati, or aſſiſters. A dBCD. The upper, lower and laterall parts of the Peri- fºr £wn. EE. The white Line from the griſle of the Breaſt-bone, called the Breaſi-blade, to the commiſſure or meeting of the Sharebones. F. The Griſle of the Breaſt- bone, Cartilage enſ, formis, or the Breafl-blade. G. The Navell, which all the Muſcles being taken away, muſt be kept for the demon- ſtration of the umbilicall Veſſels. H.H. The produćtions of the Peritonaum, which contain the ſeminary Veſſels on eitherfide, ** The hole which giveth way to the ſeminary Veſſels of intn, II. A vein and an attery from the Epigaſtrick, which being carried upward under the tight Muſcles, do here hang down, and are diſtributed into the lower part of the Abdomen. KK; AWein and anartery, from the internall Mammary proceeding from under the Bone of the Breaſ, are carried downward through the right *I muſcles,&are diffeminated into tº the upper part of the Aldomen. | 1,2 ſhe Place wherin the right it, muſcles ariſe,which being here cut off, do hang down, thit their Veſſels may the better be ſeen. 3,4.The Anaſtomaſ; or inoculation of the foreſaid Veſſels, making the conſent of the Abdomen and the Noſe,and of the Womb with the Breſts, as ſome think. LL. Branches of Veins running into the fides of the Peritoneum. N. The place of the Haunch- bone baſed, to which the Oblique and the Tranſverſe muſcles do grow. Some (moved with I know not what reaſon) would have theſe two ſmall Muſcles to help the erećtion of the yard. Columbus thinks they ſhould not be ſeparated from the right, ºfthat they only are #. fleſhy beginnings of the right. But on the contrary, Fallºpius manifeſtly proves them different and ſeparate from the right, and ſhews their uſe. The Tranſverſe remain to be ſpoken of, ſo called by reaſon of their fibers, which make right angles with the fibers of §. right Muſcles. They have a quadrangular figure ſituate up- on the greateſt part of the Peritoneum, to which . ſtick ſo cloſe that they ſcarce can be ſeparated. They take their originall from the produćtion of the loins,the eminency of the Haunch-bone, the tranſverſe produćtions of the vertebra’s of the loins, and the ends of the baſtard-ribs; contrary to the opinion of many, whom the inſertion of the nerve convinces, but they end in the White-line, as all the reſt do. Their ačtion is to preſs the guts, eſpecially for the expulſion of excrements. But all the eight recited Muſcles, beſides their proper uſe, have another common, that is, they ſtand for a defence or bulwark for all the parts lying under them, and ſerve for the expulſion both of the excrements, infant, and vapors, and alſo for the ſtrengthening of tº ºm ºt, º { º yth: ºng Riº º sº # ºff, º tºº ** This º '*... "...[ ſº º: # * *\ ºlò L i B. 3. of 9Mans Body. *. 77 of the voice, as experience ſhews in thoſe who ſound Trumpets and Cornets. Therefore theſe muſcles do equally on every fide preſs the Belly; but the Midriff, the intercoſtall muſcles aſſiſting it, doth drive from above downwards, from which conſpiring contention follows the excretion of the excrements by the fundament; but unleſs the Mid- riffſhould aſſiſt, theſe muſcles would preſs the excrements no more downwards, than up- ward to the mouth. - Although to this excretion of the excrements, it is not ſufficient that the Epigaſtrick, Why when the Midriff, and intercoſtall muſcles preſs the belly, but the muſcles of the throtle muſt be alſo ºth "open ſhut. For the mouth being open, the excrements never go well forth 3 becauſe the vapors º; that paſs out of the mouth, which being reſtrained and driven to the Midriff,by ſtretching form. , it powerfully thruſts down the excrement. Wherefore Apothecaries when they give gly: • * ~ * ſters, bid the Patient to open his mouth, that the #. may eaſilyer go up, which other- wiſe would ſcarcely go up, the mouth being ſhut, becauſe ſo we ſhould have no place enlpty! in us,into which #: glyſter might be admitted. Čf the White-line, and Peritoneum or Rim of the bely. ... 2 : He White-line is nothing elſe, than the bound and extremities of the muſcles of the what the Epigaſtrium, diſtinguiſhing the belly in the midſt into two parts,the right and left.It is: White, ne is. called white,both of its own colour,and alſo for that no fleſhy part lycs under it,or is pla- ced above it. It is broader above the navell, but narrower below, becauſe the right muſcles do there grow into one. Now we muſt treat of the Coat or membrane, Peritoneum or Rim: What the Pe- of the belly; it is ſo called, becauſe it is ſtretched overall the lower º , and particu-, "ironxum is . larly over all the parts contained in the ventricle, to which alſo it freely lends a common coat. It hath a ſpermatick ſubſtance, as all other membranes have ; the quantity of it in The ſubſtance, thickneſs is very ſmall, (for it is almoſt as thin as a Spiders web) yet differing in divers and quantity. . places in men and women; for men have it more thick and ſtrong above the navell,that ſo “ it may contain the extenſion of the ſtomack, often ſtretched beyond meaſure with meat and drink. On the contrary women have it ſo thick and ſtrong below their navell, that it ſeems double, that ſo they may more eaſily endure the diſtention of their womb, cauſed by the childe contained in it. But above the navell, men and women have the Peritoneum ofan equal ſtrength, for the ſelf-ſame reaſon. The longitude and latitude of it is known by the circumſcription of the . The figure is round and ſomewhat long; it puts forth ſome productions, like finger- The figure. , ſtalls, both for the leading and ſtrengthening the ſpermatick veſſels, and the Cremaſter - muſcles of the Teſticles, and beſides it the ejaculatory veſſels, as alſo to impart a coat to the Teſticles and all the naturall É. It is compoſed of ſlender, membranous and nervous fibers, certain ſmall branches of The compo- veins and arteries concurring with them, which it receives for life and nouriſhment from firion. the adherent parts. - This membrane is one in number, and beſides every where one and equal, although The number. Galen would have it perforated in that place where the ſpermatick veſſels deſcend to the Lib. de ſem, Teſticles; But in truth we muſt not think that a hole, but rather a produćtion, as we ſaid before. - , , * . . . . The later Anatomiſts have obſerved,the Coat Peritoneum is doubled below the Navel,and that by the ſpaces of theſe reduplications the umbilicall arteries aſcend to the Navell. • It is ſituate near the naturalſ parts, and compaſſes them about, and joined by the coat, The fite and which it gives them, as alſo on the fides, it is joined to the vertebra’s of the loins, from “onnexion. whoſelligaments (or rather Perioſteum) it takes the originall: On the lowerpart, it cleaves to the ſhare-bone, and on the upper to the Midriff, whoſe lower part it wholly inveſts; on the fore or outer part it ſticks ſo cloſe to the tranſverſe muſcles, that it cannot be pluckt from them but by force, by reaſon of the complication and adheſion of the fibers thereof with the fibers of the proper membrane of theſe muſcles, which mem- brane in Galens opinion proceeds from this Peritoneum, that ſo it is no marvail that wenay Lib.6, Meth, more eaſily break than ſeparate theſe two coats. It is of temperature cold and dry, as other membranes are. - It hath many uſes, the firſt whereof is, to inveſt, and cover all the parts of the lower uſe. belly, ſpecially the Kall, leſt it ſhould be ſqueezed by great compreſſures and violent at- tempts into the empty º of the muſcles, as it ſometimes happens in the wounds of the Epigaſtrium, unleſs the lips of the ulcer be very well united; for then appears a tumor about the wound by the Guts and Kall thruſting without the Peritoneum into thoſe ſpaces of the muſcles; from whence proceeds cruel pain. Another uſe is to further the caſting forth of the excrements by preſſing the ventricle and uts on the foreſide, as the Midriff doth above, as one ſhould do it by both their hands joined together. The third uſe is, it prohibits the repletion of the parts with flatulency after the expul- fion of the excrements, by ſtraitning and preſſing them down. The fourth and laſt is, that it contains all the parts in their ſeat, and binds them to the backbone, principally that they ſhould not fly out of their places by violent motions, as leaping and falling from on high. - H 3. Laſtly, - 78 Of the Anatomy Lib. 3. Laſtly, we muſt know,that the Rim is of that nature, that it will eaſily dilate it ſelf, as we ſeein Dropſies, in women with childe, and in tumors againſt nature. C H A P. VIII. J of the Epiploon, omentum, or Zirbus, that is, the Kal. Fºr the containing parts, follow the contained, the firſt of which is the Epiphon, (or Kall) focalled, becauſe it (as it were) ſwims upon all the guts. The ſub- ſtance of it is fatty and ſpermatick, the quantity of it for thickneſs is diverſe, ºrs in divers men according to their tenperament. The latitude of it is deſcribed by the quantity of the guts. It is in figure like a purſe, becauſe it is double. It is compo- ſºd of veins, arteries, fat and a membrane, which ſliding down from the gibbous part of the ventricle,and the flat part ofthe gut Duodenum and ſpleen over the Guts, is turned back from the lowerbelly to the top of the Colon. It is one as we ſaid covering the Guts. It hath its chief connexion with the firſt Vertebra’s of the Loins,from which place in beaſts it ſeems to take a coat,as in men from the hollow part of the Spleen, and gibbous of the ven- tricle, and depreſſed part of the Duodenum, from whence doubled it is terminated in the fore and higher part of the Solick-gut. Which moved Galen to write, that the upper part of the membrane of the Kall was annexed to the ventricle; but the lower, to the laxer part of the Colick-gut. From the veſſels of which parts it borrows his as aſſo the nerves, if it have any. The temper of it in lean bodies is cold and dry becauſe their Kallis with- out fat; but in fat bodies it is cold and moiſt by reaſon of the fat. The uſe of it is two- fold: The firſt is to heat and moiſten the Guts, and help their conco&ion, although it do it by accident, as that which through the denſity of the fat hinders the cold air from piercing in, and alſo forbids the diſſipation of the internall heat. Another uſe is, that in want of nouriſhment in times of great famin, for ſometimes it cheriſhes, and (as it were) by its dew preſerves the innate heat, both of the ventricle and neighbouring parts, as itſ written by Galen. Moreover we muſt obſerve, that in a rupture or relaxation of the peril toneum, the Kall fals down into the ſcrotum, from whence comes that rupture we call Epi- flotele. But in women that are ſonxwhat more fat, it thruſts it ſelf between the bladder and the neck of the womb, and by its compreſſion hinders, that the ſeca comes not with full force into the womb,and ſofruſtrates the conception. Beſides, when by a wound or ſome other chance, any part of it be defečtive, then that part of the belly which anſwers to it, will afterwards remain cold and raw, by reaſon of the forementioned cauſes. The ſecond figure ºf the lower bell). The ſubſtance, magnitude, figure, The compo- ſure. The con- nexion. Lib. Anatom. adminiſt. The temper. The uſe two- fold, Lib. 4 de uſu partium. A cauſe of fruſtrating conception. 44, BB. The inner part ofthe perits. newm cut into four Parts, and ſo turned backward. B.The upper B ſheweth the implantation of the Umbilicall vein into the Liver. C. The Navel ſeparated from the perite- * From D to the upper B the umbi- licall veins. E. E. The forepart of the flomach blown "Paneither covered by the Livernor Kall. F.F.Apart of the Gibbona fide of the Liver. G. Veſels diſeminated through the peri. £9m.4 Wine * The Breſt blade, A. The bottom of the Bladder of urine. I. The connexion of the Peritoneum to the bottom of the Bladder. K, K, K, K. The Kall covering the Guts. M, N. Veſſels and finews cmbracing the bottom of the flomach. 9 The meeting of the Veſſels of both ſides; ſo that M, N, and 0, ſhew the ſeam which Ariſtetle mentions, 3 Hiſł. & 4 de part-Anim. where he ſaith, That the Kall ariſes and proceeds from the midſt of the belly. P, P. Branches of Veſſels running alongſt the bottom of the ſtomach, Q QSS. Certain branches of the Veſſels diſtributcd to the upper membrane of the Onentum, and compaſſed with fat 4, a. The two Umbilicall arterics going down by the ſides of the bladder to a branch of the great attery. * The Ligament of the Bladder which is ſhewed for the Urachm. C H A I’. Lu.3. Tof Man, Bºy." 79 C H A P.XI I II. of the Pentricle or stomach. ºf Ow we muſt i. of the Stomach 5 the receptacle of the food neceſſary for the # whole body,the ſeat of appetite,by reaſon of the Nerves diſperſed into its upper N}. orifice,and ſo into its whole ſubſtance. The ſubſtance thereof is rather ſpermatick quantity or magnitude of the ventricle is divers,according to the various magnitude of bo- dies,and gluttony of men. The figure of it is round and ſomewhat long, like a Bagpipe. The ſtomach is compoſed of two proper coats,andone common from the Peritoneum, toge- ther with veins, ſincws,and arteries; the innermoſt of its proper coats is membranous wo- ven with right fibers, for the attraction of meats, it is extended and propagatcd even to the mouth thereof, whereby it comcs to paſs that the aff:étions of one part may eaſily be communicated to the other by ſympathy, or conſent. This coat hath its originall from the membranes of the brain which accompany the nerves deſcending from the third and fourth conjugation to the mouth thereof. And in like ſort from other produćtions deſcending by the paſſages of the head, from whence alſo another reaſon may be drawn from that, than ſanguine,becauſe that for one fleſhy membrane, it hath two nervous ; The The What the veh- tricle is The ſubſtance; magni- tude. The fi gure. The com po- ſure. The cauſe of the conſent of the meuth and ſtomach. which they commonly bring from the nerves of the fixt conjugation; why in wounds of . the head,the ſtomach doth ſo ſoon ſuffer by conſent with the brain. The exterior or outer ismore fleſhy and thick, woven with oblique fibers, to retain and expell. It draws it ori- inall from the Pericranium, which as ſoon as it comes to the gullet, takes unto it certain #. fibers. There be nerves ſent into the ſtomach from the fixt conjugation of the brain, as it ſhall be ſhewed in its proper place. Weins and arteries are ſpread into it from the Ga- ſtrica, the Gaſtrepiploides, the Coronaria and ſplenick, from the ſecond, third, and fourth diſtribution of the Vena porta, or gate-vein; and the third of the deſcendent artery to the naturall parts, as ſoon as it paſſes forth of the midriffe. . - It is one in number. The greater part of it is ſituated on the left fidebetween the ſpleen, the hollowneſs of the liver, and the guts, that aſſiſted by the heat of ſuch neighbouring parts, it may more cheerfully perform the concoëtion of the meat. Neither am I ignorant that Galen hath written,that a great part of the ſtomach lies on the left ſide. But inſpetti- on itſelf, and reaſon makes me derogate from Galens authority, for becauſe there is more empty ſpace on the left ſide,by reaſon the ſpleen is leſs than the liver, it was fit it ſhould lie more on the left ſide. The more proper connexion of it is with the gullet andguts, by its two orifices; with the brain by its nerves; with the liver and §§ its veins; with the heartby its arteries; and with all the naturall parts by its common membrane. The temper of the ventricle in men of good habit,is temperate, becauſe it is almoſt com- poſed of the equall commixture of ſanguine and ſpermatick parts; or according to Galens opinion, it is cold of its ſelf, and by the parts compoſing it; and hot by the vicinity of the bowels. But in ſome it is hotter, in others colder, according to the divers temper and complexion of divers bodies. That ſtomach is to be thought well tempered, that powerful- ly draws down the meat and drink, and embraces and retains them ſo drawn, untill by con- coötion and elixation, they ſhall be turned into a juice like cream (which the ğ. call Chylos ; ) and laſtly, which doth ſtrongly ſend from it, and repell the excrements of this firſt concoëtion. The ſtomach is known to be hotter by this, that it better conco&s and digeſts courſ: and hard meats, as beef, hard egs, and the like, than ſoft meats eaſie of digeſtiqn, which it corrupts and turns into belchings. For ſo a ...; chickin, is ſooner burnt than well re- fted at a great fire. The ſtomach which is colder, deſires much meat,but is ſlow in concoët- ing them, eſpecially if they be cold and hard of digeſtion, which for that cauſe quickly turn ſowre. The ačtion of a well conditioned ſtomach is twofold, one common, another proper. The common is to attenuate,mixe and digeſt the meats taken in at the mouth, for the nutrition of itſelf and the whole body,after the liver hath performed its duty, which before it be done,the ventricle only enjoyes the ſweet pleaſure of the Chylus, and comforts its ſelf againſt the impurity of the adjacent parts, whereof it is called the work-houſe of concoëtion. Its firſtačtion is to attračt, retain, and aſſimilate to itſelf that which is con- venient; but to expell whatſoever ſhall be contrary, either in quantity, or quality, or in the whole ſubſtance. - - It hath two orifices,one above,which they commonly call the ſtomach and heart, the o- ther lower which is called the Pylorus, or lower mouth of the ſtomach. The upper bends to the left ſidencer the back bone; it is far more large and capacious than the lower, that ſo it nay more commodiouſly receive meats half chewed, hard and groſs, which Gluttons caſt The number. Lit...deſ, partium. The connexi- Ons The temper. : Lib. 9. Meth, Notes of a hot ſtomach. The aëtion twofold. The two orifices of the ſtomach. down with great greedineſs; it hath an exquiſite ſenſe of feeling, becauſe it is the ſeat of the appetite, by reaſon of the nerves incom º this orifice, with their mutuall imbra- § lat part is endued with a quick ſenſe, that cings; whereby it happens that the ventricſe in t Perceiving the want and emptineſs of meat,it may ſtir up the creature to ſeek food.For albeit patullº 8o Of the Anatomy L i B.3. The fire. The glandu- lous ring of the Tyloruſ, * The falſing down of the flotnach. nature hath beſtowed four faculties on other W. they are not ſenſible of their wants, but are only nouriſhed by the continuall ſucking of the veins, as plants by juice drawn from the earth. Thisorifice is ſeated at the fifth vertebra of the cheſt, upon which they ſay it almoſt reſts. - Yetl had rather ſay that it lies upon the twelfth Vertebra of the cheſt, and the firſt of the loins; for in this place the gullet perforates the midriffe,and makes this upper orifice. The lower orifice º rather to the right ſide of the body, under the cavity of the liver. It is far ſtraiter than the upper, leſt anything ſhould paſs away before it be well attenuated and conco&ted ; and it . that by §. help or aſſiſtance of, as it were,a certain ring,like to the ſphinéter muſcle of the fundament,which ſome have thought a glandule made by the tranſ- poſition of the inner and fleſhy membrane of the ventricle into that which is the outer of the guts... I know Columbus laughs at this glandulous ring, but any one that looks more attentively ſhall perceive that the Pylorus is glandulous. The ſtomach in its lower and inner ſide, hath many folds and wrincles, which #. to hold and contain the mºats, untill they be perfeótly concoëted. In the ventricle we obſerve parts gibbous and hollow ; the hoſ- low is next to the liver and midriffe; the gibbous is .# the guts. Now we muſt note, that the ventricle when it is much .# or looſed, may ſlide down even to the navilt near the bladder, the which we have obſerved in ſome bodies diſſºčted after their death. The third and fourth figure. The firſt figure ſhews the fore-ſide of the ſtomach and gul- let. A. ſheweth the orifice of the gullet cut from the throat. B. the ſtraight and di- rečt courſe of the gullet from A. to B. C., how the gulleta- bove the firſt rack from B. to C. in- clineth to the right hand. D. his inclination to the left hand, from % º C. to D. EE: the two glan- dules called the Al- monds, ſet cloſe to the gullet in the - end of the throat, called alſo Pariſtmia,Antiades,Tonſile and Salviares glandule: FF. Another glandulous body in the midſt of the gullet,about the fifth rack bone from which place the gullet gives place to the great arterie, ſomewhat declining to the right ſide : Veſalius, Lib. 5. Cap. 3. and Colum- bus Čap, ult, lib.9.write, that thoſe Glandules are filled with a certain moiſture, with which the gullet is moiſtened, that the meats may ſlidedown more eaſily into the ſtomach, as through a ſlippery paſſage. No otherwiſe than the Glandule proſtate, flled with a kind of groſs and |. moiſture, ſmooth the paſſage of the urine, that ſo it may flow through it, with a more free and leſs troubled courſe. G. the connexion of the gullet with the ſto- mach, where the upper orifice of the ſtomach is faſhioned. H. the lower orifice of the ſto- mach called Pylorus. I. K. the upper part of the ſtomach at I. the lower at K. L.L. the fore- fide of the ſtomach. P. the gut j. Duodenum. T. V, the right and left nerves of the fixth pair encompaſſing about the gullet and the uppermoſtleft orifice of the ſtomach. The ſecond Figure ſhºweth the back part of the ventricle and Gullet. A. EE. FF. G. H. P. TV. ſhew the like parts as in the former. From C. to D. the incli- nation of the ſtomach to the left hand. M. N.O. the backfide of the ſtomach. M. ſheweth the prominence of the left ſide. N. of the right. O. ſheweth the dock or impreſſion, where it reſteth upon the rackbones. Q.R. the paſſage of the bladder of the gall into the Duode- num at R. S., a glandulous body growing under the Duodenam,bearing up the veſſels X. Y. a nerve on the left ſide creeping up to the top of the ſtomach, and ſo running out to the liver. CHAP. bone of the cheſ , Lu.3. T of Man, Body. 81 C. H. A. P. XV. of the Guts. sHe Guts the inſtruments of diſtribution and expulſion, are of the ſame ſubſtance ºšº and compoſure with the ſtomach, but that the ſite of the coats of the ſtomach is tº contrary to thoſe of the guts. For that which is the innermoſt coat of the ſto- * mach is the outermoſt oftheguts, and ſo on the contrary. The figure of the guts is round,hollow and capacious, ſome more,ſomeleſs,according to the divers bigneſs. But for the quantity of the guts, ſome are ſmall, ſome great, more or leſs, according to the variety of bodies. But they are fix in number: for there be three ſmall; the Duod- num,the jejunum,0rempty gut,and the Ileon. Three great, the Blind, the Colick, and the Rightgut. All which have had their names for the following reaſons; the firſt, becauſe it is extended the length of twelve fingers; like another ſtomach, without any turning, or winding; of which greatneſs it is found in great bodied men, ſuch as were more frequent- ly to be met withall in Galens time,than in this time of ours,in which this gut is found no longer than ſeven,eight, or nine fingers at the moſt. The cauſe of this length is, that there may be a free paſſage to the Gate-vein, coming out of the liver 3 as alſo to the artery and nerve which run into it.For ſeeing that this gºt may ſometimes riſe to the top of the liver, it would poſſeſs the ſpace under the bladder of the#. (with which it is oftentinčured) iſit had any revolutions that way,which is the paſſage for ſuch like veſſels. Others give a- nother reaſon of this figure,which is that there ſhould be nothingtohinder the eaſie and fit diſtribution of the perfeótly concoëted Chylus to the liver. . . . w - - The ſecond is . jejunum,0r the empty gut,not becauſ, it is abſolutely ſo,but becauſe it contains little in compariſon of the other. There is a triple cauſe of this emptineſs,the firſt the multitude of the meſeraick veins and arteries which are about it, whereupon there is a greater and quicker diſtribution of the Chylus. The ſecond is the vicinity or neighbor- hood of the liver ſtrongly drawing the Chylus contained in it; the third is the flowing down of the chollerick humor from the bladder of the Gall into it, which ever and anen by its acrimony cleanſ's away the filth, and by continuall flowing ſolicits it to expulſi- on. The third is called Ileon becauſe it lies botween the Ilia or flanks; it differs nothing from the reſt in ſubſtance and magnitude, but in this one thing, that there is more matter containca in it than in the ºt. reaſon of the paucity of the veſſels terminated in it,that it is no narvell that there can be no exačt demonſtration made of them. The fourth is cal- led Cecum or the blind, becauſe it hath but one paſſage to ſendout and receive in the mat- ter. This gut hath a long and ſtrait produćtion, which according to the opinion of ſome (though ſº erroneous) often falls down into the Strotum in the rupture, or rela- xation of the Rim of the Belly; for that produćtion in the lower belly ſtrongly ſticks to the Peritoneum or Rim, which hinders ſuch falling down. But Galen ſeems by ſuch a blind gut to havemeant this long and narrow produćtion, and certainly ſo thinks the common fort of Anatomiſts, but here Veſalius juſtly reprehended Galen. Wherefore Sylvius that he mightfree Galen of this fault, would have usby the blind gºt to underſtand the beginning of the colick gut. The fifth is called Colon (or colick gut) becauſe it is greater and more capacious than the reſt. The fixt and laſt, the Right gut, by reaſon .#the rightneſs or ſtreightneſs of the paſſage. This,in beaſts eſpecially, hath a certain fatneſs in it to make the paſſage ſlippery,andleſt the gut ſhould be exulcerated in the paſſage,by the ſharpneſs of hard and acrid excrements. The fite oftheſe guts is thus:The Duodenum upon the backbone bends to the right hand; the jejunum ſº. a great part of the upper umbilicall region, diffuſes it ſelf into both ſides with windings, like to theſe of the gut Ileum, even to the flanks.The gut Ileonis fituate at the lower part of the umbilicall region, going with many turnings andwindings,even to the hollowneſſes of the holy-bone above the bladder and ſide parts of the Hypogaſtrium, they call the flanks. The Blindbends to the right hand,alittle below the kidney, above the firſt and fourth Vertebra of the loins. The Colon or Colick gut is crooked and bent, in the form of a Scy- thian º all the ſpace from the blind gut, below the right kidney even to the hol- lowneſs of the liver,and then it goes by the gibbous part of the ſtomach above the ſmall guts,even to the hollowneſs of the Spleen; from whence ſliding under the left kidney,with ſome turnings,it is terminated upon the Vertebra’s of the loins. By all which turnings andwindings of the colickgut,it is eaſie to diſtinguiſh the pain of the ſtone of the kidneys, which remain fixt in one certain place, from the colick wandrin through theſe crooked paſſages we mentioned. The right guttends with an obliquefit: towards the left hand, upon the holy bone even to theyery fundament. They have all one and a common connexion; for they are all mutually joined togetherby their coats, be- cauſe there is but one way from the gullet even to the fundament, but they are joined to the principall parts by ... nerves veins, and arteries. But amore proper connexion is that where the Duodenum on the upper part of it, is join- - " ed Their ſub- ſtance. Figure. Their number The Duode. ' nun, The Iejwnan, Ileon. Catcºm, Colon. Rešum, Their ſite: The diſlinóis of between the colick and the ſtone in the kidneys. - Their connexi- on. 82 Of the Anatomy L i B.3. ed with the Pylorus; but on the lower part to the jejunum, and the parts lying under it, by the coat of the Peritoneum. The jejunum, or empty gut,is joyned to the Duodenum and Ilºon. w The Ileum with the empty and blind guts. The blind with the Ikon and Colon, and with the Why vomitin right ſide of the backbone where it is tied more ſtraitly. - The Co. on with the blind and h ... in . right guts,and in his middle part,with the kidneys and gibbous part of the ſtomach;where- colick. by it comes to paſs,that being diſtended with wind in the colick, it overturns and pleiſ's - the ſtomach,and ſo cauſes vomiting. - The Sphinfler Laſtly, the right gut is annexcd with the colick gut and fundament. At the cnd whereof ... there is a muſcle faſtened,of figure round and circular, called the Sphinéier, ariſing from the fundament, lower Vertebra’s of the holy bone and rump,by the benefit of which as of a dore orgate, the ~ excrements are reſtrained at our wil,leſt man born for all honeſt ačtions,without all ſhame, Gal lib, 5.de in every time and place, ſhould be forced every where to eaſe his belly. For ſuch as have “ſº pºrtium, loſt the benefit of this muſcle by the palſy,have their excrements go from them againſt their cap. I4. wills. There is a body ſituate at the cnd of the right gut, of amiddle ſubſtance between the skin and fleſh, as it were ariſing from the mixture of them both, like the extremitics of the lips, of the ſame uſe with the Sphinéier, but that it is not altogether ſo powerfull- But there are alſo certain veins ſituate about it called the Haºmorrhoidall,of which we will ſpeak in their place. Beſides there are two other muſcles that deſcend to the end of this gut, being broad and membranous on each ſide, one ariſing from the ſide and inner parts of the ſhare and hip- bones, which inſerted above the Sphināer pull up the fundament falling down, wherefore Lºvatore, Ani, they are called Levatores Ani,or the lifters up of the fundament. Wherefore when as either they are too weak, or reſolved, or the fundament oppreſſed with the weight of flegmatick, ſalt.cholerick and ſharp humors,the gut is ſcarce reſtored into its place,that there is need of the help of the fingers for that purpoſe. The ačtion of The guts follow the temperof the ſtomach. Their ačtion is the diſtributing the Chylus the guts, by the meſeraick veins(which of duty belongs to the three ſmall guts)and the receiving the excrements of the Chylu,and retention of them,till a fit time of expulſion,which belongs to the third quarter. Beſides,theſe ſmall guts finiſh up the work of concoëtion, begun in the ſtomach,although they be not altogether made for that uſe. But nature is often accuſtomed to abuſe the parts of the body for ſome better uſe. - The fifth figure of the lower belly. A. The breſtblade, Cartilago, Enſi- formú. BB. The Rim, with the midriffe | and broken ribs bent outwards. m) t "in | sº CC. the gibbous part of the liver. WW D.a ligament tying the liver to the midriffe. E. part of the umbilicall vein. FF, the ſtomach fild full of meat. ' G. a part of the ſpleen. H.theblind gut of the late writers, for the Ancients took the top of the colon for it. I. the beginning of the great or thick guts. I. and ſo to K. ſheweth the paſſages of the colick gut from the right kidney to the liver. And ſo the colick and the ſtone on this fide are in one place, and therefore hardly diſtinguiſhed. K. to L. the ſame colick gut lyeth under the whole bottome of the ſtomach,which is the reaſon that thoſe which are troubled with the colick caſt ſo much. L. to M. The paſſage of the Colon from the ſpleen to the ſharebone, by the left kidney,a way, which maketh the pain of the ſtone and the Colick on the left ſide very hard to º: Colon ending in the right gut. O. The beginning of the right gut, unto the bladder.P.Q. The ſunken or fallen ſide of the Colon at P.and his Chambers or Cels at Q.R.S.T.The leſſer guts eſpecially lying under the Navel.a.a.The two umbilicall artc- ries,h.The bottome of the bladder. *The connexion of the bladder and the Peritoneum. But º * - Lib. 3. of Many 3ody. 2 83 But we muſt note,that for the compoſure of the guts, they have only tranſverſe fibers,for expulſions ſake, unleſs that at the beginning of the Colon,and the end of the right gut,you may ſee certain right fibers added to the tranſverſe to ſtrengthen them, leſt theſe guts ſhould chance to be broken and torn º: tº: hard excrements, and the laborious endea- vour of expulſion (ſpecially in brute beaſts. - - - - But if . .. # have retention,being they want oblique fibers; he may know that thefects are retained in the right gut by the force of the Shind-rmuſcle. but oft times in the blind, by their hardneſs and abundance, whereby they ſick in the paſſage; but in the reſt,by reaſon of their conformation into many winding; and turnings. The length of the guts,is ſeven times more than the length of the whole body; to this length they have windings, left the nouriſhment ſhould quickly ſlide away, and left men ſhould be with- drawn by gluttony from ačtion and contemplation. For ſo we ſee it comes to paſs in moſt beaſts,which have one Gut, ſtretched ſtreight out from the ſtomach to the fundament; as in the Lynx and ſuch other beaſts of inſatiable gluttony, alwayes, like plants, regarding their food. * C H A P. XVI. of the Meſentery. Fter the Guts followes the Meſentery,being partly of a fatty and partly of a ſper- E^\º matick ſubſtance. The greatneſs of it is apparent enough, although in ſome it º be bigger, and in ſomeleſſºr actording to the greatneſs of the body. It is of a e-" ºr j and not verythick. “It is compoſed of adouble coat ariſing from the beginning and root of the peritoneum. In the midſt thereof it admits nerves from the 3. of the fixt conjugation, veinsfrom the Vena Porta or Gate vein; Arteries from the deſcendent artery, over and befides a great quantity offat and many glandulous bodies, to prop up the diviſion of the veſſels ſpredover it, as alſo to moiſten their ſubſtance. It is in number one, ſituate in the middle of the guts, from whence it took its name. Yet ſome divide it into two parts, to wit, into the Meſereum, that is, the portion interwoven with theſmall guts,and into the Meſocolon which is joyned with the Great. It hath connexion by its veſſels, with the principall parts,by its whole ſubſtance with the guts,and in ſome ſort with the kidneys,from whoſe region it ſeems to take its coats. " ..., It is of a cold and moiſt temper,ifyou have reſpea to his fatty ſubſtance; but if to the reſt of the parts, cold and dry. . . . * ... . . . . - * . . . The aftionand uſe of it is to bind and hold together the guts each in his place, left they ſhould raſhly befolded together, and by the Meſtraick veins (which they term the hands of the Liver)carry the Chylus to the liver. . . . . In which you muſt note, that all the Meſeraick Veins come from the liver, as we un- derſtand by the diſſºtion of bodies; although ſome have affirmed; that there be ſome veins ſerving for the nouriſhment of the guts,nowayes appertainingtotheliver,but which end in : Glandulous bodies,diſperſed through the Meſentery, of whoſe uſe we will treathereafter. - . . . . ; . . . –––––– C H A P.XVII. º of the Glandules in generall, and of the Pancreas,orſweet-bread, tº Glandule is a fimple part of the body, ſometimes of a ſpungy and ſoft ſub- º ſtance,ſometimes of a denſe and hard. Of the ſoft Glanduſes are the Tonſle, or & Almonds,like in ſubſtance to blanched Almonds; the Thymuſ, Pancreas, Teſticles, º Proſtate. But the denſe and hard are the Parotides and other like.The Glandules differ amongſt theemſlves;in quantity and figure,for ſome are greater than o- ther ſome,and ſome are round and others plain,as the Thymus and Pancreas. Others are compounded of veins,nerves, arteries, and their proper fleſh, as the Almonds of the ears,the milky glandules in the breaſts and the teſticles. Others want nerves, at leaſt which may be ſeen,as the Parotides,the axillary,or thoſe under the armholes and others.The - Their fibers. - How the guts become he to retain. Their length. The ſubſing: Magnitude. Figure. Compoſure. Number. The cennexi- Qu. The temper; The a&ion and uſe, All the meſerá. ick veins come from the liver, Subſtanceof the glandules. Quantity and figure. Compoſition, number of glanduſes is uncertain by reaſon ofthe infinitemultitudeand variety of ſport- Number. ing nature. Youſhall find them alwayes in theſe places,where the great diviſions of veſſels are made;as in the middleventricle of the brain,in the upper part of the Cheſt in the Meſºn- tery and other like places. Although *::::: be ſeated in ſuch places,as nature thinks needfull to generate and caſt forth of thema profitable humor to the creature; as the almonds at the root of the tongue,the kernels in the dugs,theſpermatick veſſels in the ſcrotum and at the fides of the wombe; or where nature hath decreed to make emunāories for the principall parts, a8 - - / 84 Connexion. Temper. A&ion and uſe. The ſubſtance of the Pancreas. The ſite. What the liver Its ſubſtance and quantity. Why cowards have greatli- wers, The figure. Of the Anatomy Ling. as behind the ears,under thearmholes, and in the groins. The connexion of glandules is not only with the veſſels of the parts concurring to their compoſition, but alſo with thoſe, whoſe diviſion they keep and preſerve. They are of a cold temper, wherefore Phyſitians ſay the blood recrudeſere (i) to become raw again in the dugs, when it takes upon it the form of milk. But of theſe ſome have ačtion,as the almonds,which pour our ſpatle uſefull for the whole mouth,the dugs milk,the Teſticles ſeed; others, uſe only,as thoſe which are madeto preſerve, underpropaud fill up the diviſions of the veſſels.Beſides this we have ſpo- ken of glandules in tº: , we muſt know that the Pancreas is a glandulous and fleſh-like body, as that which hath everywhere the ſhape and reſemblance of fleſh. It is ſituate at the flatend of the liver,under the Duodenum with which it hath great connexion, and under the gate-vein,to ſerve as a bulwarke,both to it and the diviſions thereof, whilſt it fils up the empty ſpaces between the veſſels themſelves,and ſo hinders,that they be not plucktaſunder, nor hurt by any violent motion,as a fall or the like. C. H. A. P. XVIII. of the Liver. Rºsa Aving gonethus far, order of diſſºtion now requires,that we ſhould treat of the |ºlº diſtribution of the gate-vein; but becauſe it cannot well be underſtood unleſs all tº the nature of the liver from whence it ariſes,be well known, therefore putting it * off to a more fit place, we will now ſpeak of the Liver. Wherefore the É. §: cording to Galent opinion, lib, deform. frtus) is the firſt of all the parts of the body, which is finiſhed inconformation, it is the ſhop and Author of the blood,and the originall of the veins; the ſubſtance of it, is like the concrete mud of the blood,the quantity of it is divers, not only in bodies of different, but alſo of the ſame ſpecies; as in men amongſt themſelves, of whom one will be gluttonousand fearfull,another bold,and temperate,or ſober; for he ſhall have a greater liver than this, becauſe it muſt conceive and concoët a greater quantity of Chylus: yet the liver is greatin all men, becauſe they have need of a great quantity of blood for the repairing of ſo many ſpirits and the ſubſtantifick moiſture,which are reſolved and diſſipated in every moment by ačtion and contemplation. But there may be a twofold reaſon given,why ſuch as are fearfull have a . liver. The firſt is, becauſe in thoſe the vitall faculty (in which the heat of courage and anger refides)which is in the heart,is weak; and therefore the defečt of it muſt be ſupplyed ;: ſtrength of the naturall faculty. For thus nature is accuſtomed to recompence . which is wanting in one part,by the increaſe and acceſſion of another. The other reaſon is, becauſe cold men have a great appetite, for by Galens opinion In arte parva, coldneſs increaſes the appetite; by which it comes to paſs that they have a greater quantity of Chyluſ, by which plenty the liver is nouriſhed and grows larger. Some beaſts, as Dogs, and ſwine,have the liver divided into five or more Lobes, but a man hath but one Lobe, or two, or three at the moſt ; and theſe not ſo much diſtinguiſhed, as which cheriſh the upper and hollow region of the ventricle, with embracing to help forward the work of concoëtion. Therefore the liver is almoſt con- tent with one Lobe, although it is alwayes rent with a ſmall diviſion, that the umbilicall vein piercing into the roots and ſubſtance of it, may have a free paſſage; but alſo often- times there is as it were a certain ſmall lobe of the liver, laid under that umbilicall vein, as a cuſhion. - The figure of the liver is gibbous; riſing up and ſmooth towards the Midriffe; towards the ſtomach is theſimous or hollow fide of it ſomewhat unequall,and rough by reaſon of the ... diſtance of the Lobes,the original of the hollow vein,and the fite of the bladder of the Gall. The compo: ſure. The veſſels, The number and ſite., The counexi- Oſlº The temper. The compoſition of the liver is of veins, nerves, arteries, the coat and proper ſubſtance thereof which we call the groſs and concrete blood,or Parenchima. Weins and artecies come to it from the navill; but nerves immediately from theſe which are diffuſed over the ſto- mach according to Hippocrates; yet they penetrate not very deep into its ſubſtance, for it ſeems not to ſtand in need of ſuch exač ſenſe, but they are diſtributed upon the coat and ſurface thereof, becauſe this part made for diſtribution over the whole body, keeps to it felf no acrid or malign humor;for the perception of which it ſhould need a nerve,although the coat inveſting it, ſends many nervous i. into its ſubſtance, as is apparent by the ta- king away ofthe coat from a boiled liver; we muſt think the ſame of the other entrails. The coat of the liver is from the Peritoneum,waxing ſmall from the umbilicall vein, when it divides it ſelf for the generation of the gate and hollow veins, as is obſerved by Galen, Lib. de format. Fetus. The liver is only one, fituate in the greater part on the right ſide, but with the leſſer part on the left, quite contrary to the ſtomach. Its chief connexion is with the ſtomach andguts,by the veins and membranes of the Peritoneum;by the hollow vein and artery, with the heart; by the nerve with the brain,and by the ſame ligatures with all the i. of the whole body. It is of a hot and moiſt temper,and ſuch as have it more hot, have arge veins and hotblood; but ſuch as have it cold, have ſmall veins, and a disolº CW. w - - – - Lib. 3. of Mans Body. 85 -- - - iver is the converſion of Chylus into the blood,the work of the ſcº. I heation- . The . º the Chylus cntring i. the meſeraick veins, receive ſome re- §: f blood yet it acquires not the form and perfe&tion of blood.before it be elabo- fem ...i ºngº in the liver. It is bound and tyed with three ſtrong ligaments, two The Ii rate, . ; the midſt of the baſtard ribs, to bear up its ſides, and the third more high tligaments; : 1 º: from the breaſt-blade, to ſuſtain its proper part, which with its and º: reſs the lower orifice of the ſtomach, and ſo cauſe a falling or drawing weight ; he º and coller bone. And thus much may ſuffice for its proper ligaments, down ‘. rementioned its common; the veins, arteries,nerves, and coat of the ºritone- : . it is knit to the loins and other naturall parts. But we muſt note, that befids am, by *. 1C roperligaments,the liver is alſo bound with others to the baſtard ribs; as Syl- i.j . Anatomicall obſervations, and Hollerius in his Padiſe.cº.d. plaritide. - CHAP. XIX. Of the bladder of the Gall. Rºgow we muſt come to the bladder ofthe Gall, which is of a nervous ſubſtance, ... §§ and of the bigneſs of ſmall pear; it is of figure round, with the bottom more figure thereof. N& large, but the ſides and mouth more narrow and ſtrait. It is compoſed of a dou- The compoſi- Wº: i.a.n. proper, conſiſting of three ſorts of fibers, the other from the perite- º d neum. It hath avin from the Fºnºor gate-vein, and an artery from that which is diffu- *::: flinto the liver, and a nerve from the fixt conjugation. It is but one and that hid on - the right fide under the greater lobe of the liver, it is knit with the touching of its own body and of the #: and channels made for the ºrformance of its ačtions with the wer and alike manner with the Duodenum, and not ſe dome with the ſtomach alſo, by another paſſige and to conclude to all the parts by its Veiº, nerves, arteries, and common coat.It is of cold temper, as ºvery nervous part is.The aëtion of it is to ſeparatefrom the liver the cholerick humor,and that excrementitious, but yet naturall by the help of the right fibers, for the purifying of the blood, and by the oblique fibers,ſo longto keep it be- ing drawn, untill it begin to become troubleſome in quantity or quality,or its whole ſub- The channells ſtance, and then by the tranſverſe fibers, to put it down into the Duodenum to provoke the ofthe gall. expulſive faculty of the guts. I know Fallopius denies the texture of ſo many fibers, to be the miniſter of ſuch ačtion to the gall. But Veſalius ſeems ſufficiently to have anſwered him. The bladder of the gall hath divers channell; for coming with a narrow neck, event, the beginning of the Gate-vein, it is divided into two paſſages, the one whereof ſuffer- ing no diviſion is carryed into the Duºdenum, unleſs that in ſomeitſendanother branch ib. 2. de into the bottome of the ſtomach,asis obſerved by Galen; which men have a miſerable and # #. -- wretched life, being ſubjećt to cholerick vomitings, eſpecially when their fºom.hs are temp empty, with great pains of their ſtomach and head, as is alſo obſerved by Galen, Cap. 74. Arti, Med. The other coming out of the body of the liver divides it ſºlfinº, tºo". three paſſages, again entring the ſubſtance of the liver,is divided with infinite branches,ac- Sºmpanying ſo many branches of the Gate-vein through the ſubſtance of the liver, thºſo the blood unleſs it be moſt elaborate and pure, may not riſe into the hollow vein,all which things Diſſettion doth manifeſtly teach. Temper. Aëtions; The ſixth Figure of the bladder of the Gal. M.the Pylorus joyned to the Duodenum. N.the Duodenum joyned to the pylor. P. ſhºws the bottom of the bladder of the gall. Q9, the holes of the bladder of gall diſperſed through the liver, betwixt the roots of the hollow and Gate- veins. R. the root of the Gate vein in the liver.S.the root ofthehollow vein in the liver.a.the concourſe or meeting of the paſſages of cholerin- to one branch. b. the neck of the - - o bladder into which the paſſage is ****the paſſage of the Gall into the Duodenumººn. Phodenum opened, to manifeſt the inſertion of the Pºruſ biliari. e.an arterygoing to the hollow part of the liver,and *bladder of the gall. f ºf all nerve belonging to the liver and the biºf gall, from the ribbranchöfth fixth Pair ºf the ciſtick twins from the gate-veins, CHAP. - º Of the Anatomic Lib.3. The ſubſtance. Magnitude. Figure. Compoſition, Number and Site. Connexion. Temper and uſe. . The ſub flance and figure. Compoſition. Number and Site, - Temper and Aćtion, Diviſion there- of into 6 bran. ches, of which, 4 fimple- I £yſtice gemelle 2. Gaſtrica. 3 Gaſtrepiplois, 4. inteſtinalis. CHA P. XX. Of the Spleen or Milt. §ºut becauſe we cannot well ſhew the diſtribution of the gate-vein,unleſs the Spleen Nibe firſt taken away,and removed from its ſeat therefore before wego any further, 2) I have thought good to treat of the Spleen.Therefore the Spleen is of a ſoft, rare, º and ſpongious ſubſtance(whereby it mightmore eaſily receive and drink up the dregs of the blood from the liver) and of a fleſh more black than the liver.For it reſembles the colour of its muddy blood,from which it is generated. It is of an indifferent greatneſs;but bigger in ſome,than in otherſome, according to the diverſe temper and com- plexion of men.It hath as it were a triangular figure.gibbous on that part, it ſticks to the ribs and midriffe, but hollow on that partnext the ſtomach.It is compoſed of a coat, the proper fleſh;a vein, artery, and nerve.Themembrane comes from the Peritºneum, the proper fleſh from the feces or dregs of bloud,or rather of the naturall melancholy humour, with which it is nouriſhed. The fourth branch of the vena porta, or gate vein, lends it a vein 3 the firſt branch of the great deſcendent artery preſently, after the firſt entrance without the Midrifflends it an artery. But it receives a nerve,from the left coſtall,from the ſixt conjugati- on on the inner part, by the roots of the ribs; and wenay manifeſtly ſee this nerve, not only diſperſingit ſelfthrough the coatofthe liver,but alſo penetrating with its veſſels the proper fleſhthereof,after the ſelf ſame manner,as we ſee it is in the heart and lungs. It is one in num- ber,ſituate on the left ſide,between the ſtomach and the baffard ribs, or rather the midriffe which deſcends to their roots.For it ofttimes cleaves to the midriffe, on its gibbous part,by a coat from the Peritoneum,as alſo on the hollow Part to the ſtomach, both by certain veins which ſends it into the ventricle,as alſo by the kall.[thath connexion,either primarily, orſe- cundarily, with all the parts of the body,by theſe its veſſels. - It is of acold and drie temper; the aëtion and uſe of it is to ſeparate the melancholick hu- mor, which being feculent and droſſie, maybe attenuated by the force of many arteries diſper- ſed through its ſubſtance.For by their continuallmotion,and native heat, which they carry infull force with them from the heart,that groſs blood puts offitsgroſneſs, which the Spleen ſends away by paſſages fit for that purpoſe, retaining the ſubtler portion for its nouriſh- ment. Thépaſſages by which it purges itſelf from the groſneſſe of the melancholy bloud, area veinaſcending from it into the ſtomach to ſtir up the appetiteby its ſourneſſe, and ſtren- then the ſubſtance thereof by its aſtrićtion;and alſo another vein, which ſometimes from the Spleenbranch, ſometimes from the Gate-vein-plainly under its orifice,deſcends to the funda- ment, there to make the Hzmorrhoidallveins. e- CHAP. XXI. _ of the Vena Porta, and Gate-vein, and the diſtribution thereof. sº Hegate-vein, as alſo all the other veins, is of a ſpermatick ſubſtance, of a manifeſt Sº largeneſs,of around and hollow figure,iike to a pipe or quill.It is compoſed of its §§§ propercoat, and one common from the Peritoneum.It is only one,and that fituate * in theſimous or hollow part of the liver,from whence it breaks forth (or rather out of the umbilicall vein) into the midſt of all the guts,with which it hath con- nexion,as alſo with the ſtomach,ſpleen,ſphinéfer of the fundament and Peritoneum,by the coat, which it receives from thence. It isofacold and dry temper.The A&ion of it is, to ſuck the Chyluſ out of the ventricle and guts, and ſo to take and carry it to the Liver, untill it maycar- ry back the ſame turned intoblood for the nutriment of the ſtomach,ſpleen and guts. This ate-vein coming out of the ſimous part of the Liver, is divided into ſix branches,that is, four imple, and two compound,again divided into many other branches. The firſt ofthe fimple aſcends from the forepart of the trunk to the bladder of the Gall by the paſſage of the Cho- ler(and are marked with g.g. ) with a like artery for life and nouriſhment, and this diſtribution is knowne by the name of Cyſtice genelle or Cyſtick twins. The ſecond is called the Gaſtrica or ſtomach vein, ariſing in like manner from the forepart of the trunk , is carried to the Pyloruſ and the ſimous or back part of the ſtomach next to it. The third is called Gaffrepiplois, the ſtomach and kall vein, which coming from the right fide of the gate-vein goes to the gibbous part of the ſtomach next to the Pyleru, and the right fide of the kall. - The fourth going forth from behind and on the right hand of the gate-vein,aſcends above the root of the Meſeraick branch even to the beginning of the gut jejunum, , along the gut Duodenum, from whence it is called Inteſtinals, or the gut vein, And theſe 3.TC Lis. 3. - of Mans Body. – are the foure fimple branches. Now we will ſpeak of the compound. * * The firſt is theſplenick, which is divided after the followingmanner, For in its firſt be- inning and upper part, itſends forth the Coronalit,or crowne vein of the ſtomach, which f the back part of the ſtomach aſcends into the upper and hollow part thereof; to which place, asſoon as it arrives, it is divided again into two branches, the one whereof climbs up even to its higher orifice,the other deſcends downe to the lower, ſending forth by the way otherbranches to the fore and back parts of the ſtomach. Theſe engirt and on every fide incompaſs the body of the ventricle,for which cauſe they are named the crown veins, I have ſometime obſerved this commingforth of the trunk, a little above the orifice of the ſplenick branch. But this ſame ... on its lower part, produces the branch of the Harmorrhoidall veins,which deſcending to the fundament above the left ſide of the - loines, diffuſes a good portion thereof into the leaſt part of the colick gut, and the right gutatthe end whereofit is often ſeen to be divided into five Hamorrhoidall veins, ſome- times more,ſometimes leſs. - Silvius writes that the Hamorrhoidall branch deſcends fromthe meſenterick, and truly we have ſometimes obſerved it to have been ſo. Yet it is more ſutable to reaſon, that it ſhould deſcend from the ſplenick,not only for that we have ſeen with our eyes that it is ſo, but alſo becauſe it is appointed by nature for the evacuation of the excrementitious melancholick humor.But this ſame ſplenick branch out of the middle almoſt of its upper part produces the third branchgoing to the gibbous part of the ſtomach,and the kall;they terme it the greater,middle and left Gaſtrepiploa. But on the lower É. towards the ſpleen it produces the ſimple Epiploit,or kall-vein, which it diffuſes through the left ſide of the kall. Moreover from its upper part, which touches the liver, it ſends forth a ſhort branch called was breve,or venoſum,to the upper orifice of the ventricle for ſtirring up the appetite. . We have oftentimes and almoſt alwayes obſerved, that this venie veſſell, which Galencals was breve,comes from the verybody of the ſpleen, and isłterminated in the midſt of the ſto- mach on the left ſide,but never pierces both the coats thereof.Wherefore it is ſomewhat dif- ficult to find,how the melancholy juyce can that way be powred,or ſent into the capacitie of the ſtomach. Now the ſplenick branch,when it hath produced out of it thoſe five fore- mentioned branches, is waſted and diſperſed into the ſubſtance and body of the ſpleen. Then followes another compoundbranch of the vena porta,called the meſenterick,which is divided into three parts;the firſt and leaſt whereof goes to the blindgut and to the right and middle part of §: º: divided into an infinite multitude of other branches. The ſecond and middle is waſted in the Ileon;as the third and greater in the lefunum or emp- ty gut. It is called Meſenterick becauſe it is diffuſed overall the Meſentery; as the ſplenick is in the ſpleen.And thus much we have to ſay of the diviſion of the gate vein, the which if at any time thou ſhalt find to be otherwiſe,than I have ſet downe, you muſt not wonder at it;for you ſhall ſcarce find it the ſame in two bodies, by reaſon of the infinite varietie of particularbodies,which (as the Philoſophers ſay) have each their owne, or peculiar gifts, Our judgment is the ſame of other diviſions of the veſſels.Yet we have ſetdown that which we have moſt frequently obſerved. cHAP. xxii. of the original of the Artery, and the diviſion of the brandh, deſcending to the naturall parts. 2: Hoſe thingsbeing thus finiſhed and conſidered, the guts ſhould be pulled away, ; but ſeeing that if we ſhould do ſo, we ſhould diſturb and loſe the diviſion o the artery deſcending to the naturall parts;therefore I have thought it betterto A handle the diviſion thercoſ.before the gutsbe ſº away. Therefore we muſt fup ! the veins come from the liver, - - - poſe,according to Galent opinion, that as a ſo all arteries proceed from the heart.This preſently at the beginning is divided into two º branches,the greater whereofdeſcends downwards to the naturall parts upon the ſpine of she back,taking its beginning at the fifth vertebra thereof,from whence it goes into the fol- lowing arteries.The firſt called the intercoſtall,runs amongſt the intercoſtall muſcles, and the diſtances of the ribs,and ſpinall marrow,through the perforations of the nerves on the right and left hand from the fifth true,even to the laſt of the baſtard ribs, - This in going this progreſs makes 71ittlebranchings,diſtributed after the forementioned * goingforth of the trunk of the deſcendent overagainſt each of the intercoſtall CICS. . The ſecond being called or .# $ºbeing of a large proportionarifing from theupperpart of the arteric preſently after *hºth gaffed the midiffe is divided into two notablébranches,whereofon goes to the flo- *hºſpittakall,to the hollow part oftheliver *Fºll, the 9ther is ſentforth # 2. meitſlº parted into two goes on each fide to the Midriff, whence it may be y the name of theſiaphragmatica or Phrenica,(i) the midriff artery.The tº TTocompound. - 1. -- Ramuſ ſpleni- cus ſending forth. ... I , Cºronalis, 2 - 1 Memorrhoida- lit. interna, 3 * - - Gaſºrepiploit, major finiſtra, 4. .*. Epiploit ſimp- Itz. . 5. War beve ſen veneſium. Lib, 4.dºſ. partium, - 3. Ramus meſºn- ; tericº devided into three Parts, The orial - ofarteries. - The diviſion of the great .. deſcendent at; tery, is into theſe. , ... I - it. Arteria inter; coſtalis. Tº 88 ºr Of the Anatomie * L1 a.3) meſentery and guts after the ſame manner, as we ſaid of the meſeraick veins, wherefore itis called the caliza, or ſtomach artery. But we muſt note,all ... €VCIn to - the innermoſt coat of the guts,that by that means they may the better and more eaſily at- bylus contained in them. *:::::: carryed to thereins, where it is named the Reinall or Emulgent, becauſe . . it ſucks fit matter from the whole maſs of blood. Emulgent. The fifth is ſent to the teſticles with the preparing Spermatick veins, whence alſo it is named thespermatick Artery which ariſes on the right ſide from theyºry trunk of the de- fºndent Artcry; that it may aſſociate the ſpermatick vein of the ſame fide, they ºn one a- bove another beneath the hollow vein, wherefore we muſt have a great care whilſt we la- bour to lay it open,that we do not hurt and break it. Spermalica. A The ſeventh fºr: sf the lower Bely. A, A, The midriffe turned back with the ribs and the peritoneum. - BB, The cave or hollow part of the li- ver, for the liver is lifted up that the hollow part of it may be better ſeen. § C, The leaſt ligament of the liver. § D, The Umbilicall vein. %2s, E., The º: A. the º, which § giveth way to the ſtomach. Š Fs The left : of the ſtomach. GG,Certain knubs or knots, and im- preſſions in the hollow part of the liver. - H, The bladder of gall. - I, The Gate-vein, cut off, and branches. which go to the bladder of gall. K. A nerve of the liver coming from the ſtomachicall nerve. L., An Artery common to the liver and bladder of gall. M,A Nerve common alſo to them both, coming from the right coſtall Nerve of the ribs. - N, the paſſage of the Gall to the Guts cut off. - O O, The hollow of the fore parts of the Spleen. P, The line where the veſſels of the Spleen are implanted. Q. The trunk of the hollow vein. R, The trunk of the great Artery. S, The Caliacall Ar- tery cut off. T, V, The Kidneys yet wrapped in their membrane. X;Y.The fatty veins called vene adipoſe-4,5, The Emulgent veins with the Arteries under them. c c,dd, The Ureter from either kidney to the blad- der. e,f, The ſpermaticallveins to the teſticles,the right from the hollow vein, the left from the Emulgent. gig, Veins coming from the ſpermaticall to the peritoneum.h,i, the ſpermaticall Arteries. k, The lowermeſentericall Artery. l. The aſcending of the great Artery above the hollow vein,and the diviſion of it, and the hollow vein into two trunks, m, the Arteries of the loins called lumbari,. n, The holy Artery called Sacra.0, A part of the right gut. P,The bladder of Urine. *The connexion of the bladder with the peritoneum. q, A part of the veſſels which lead the ſeed from the Teſticles, is here re- fleåed, r, ſ,the ſcrotun,or cod,that is,the skin that inveſts the yard and teſticles. 1, The fleſhy pannicle or membrane which is under the cod.u,The coat which is proper to the º teſticles with his veſſels.<,A part of the yard excoriated or flayed,and hanging down. ºp remonºid.h, . The fixth going from the fore and upper part ofthis deſcendent arterie, deſcends with fumºſºmerica the Haemorrhoidall veins to the fundament; preſently from his beginning, ſending forth inferior, certain branches alongſt the colick gut, which by Anaſtomaſ's are united with other bran- ches of the Carliata'ſ Arteries; for whoſoever ſhall look more attentively, he ſhall often ob- ſerve that veins are ſo united amongſt themſelves,and alſo Arteries, and ſometimes alſo the veins with the Arteries. For an anaſomaſis is a communion and communicating of the veſſels amongſt themſelves,by the application of their mouths, that ſo by mutuall ſupplies they 7. may eaſe each others defe&ts.But they call this the lowermeſeraick Artery. - Lumbariº, The ſeventh proceeding from the trunk with ſo many branches as there be Verrebra’s 1-A L i B.3. of Mansbody. 89 * -—-- --> in the loines.goes to the loines and the parts belonging to them, that is, the ſpinallmar- row of that part,and other parts encompaſſing theſe Vertebra's, whereupon it is ſtiled the Lumbari, or Loine Artery. - -- The eight maketh the Iliackarteries, untill ſuch time as it departs from the Peritoneum where the Crurall Arteries take their originall. This Iliack Artery ſends many divaricati- ons towards the Holy bone where it takes its beginning,and to the places lying neer the Holy bone,which becauſe they run the ſame couiſe as the iliak veins, for brevities ſake, we will let paſs further mention of them,till we come to treat of the Iliack veins. C H A P. XXIII. of the diffribution ºf the Nerves to the natural parts. tºº.T remains,that before the bowels be taken away, we ſhew the nerves ſent to the § entrails and natural parts,that as wiſe and provident men we may ſeem to have * Sº omitted nothing.Firſt we muſt know that theſe nerves are of the ſixt conjugati- § on which deſcend as well to the ſtomach all alongſt the Gullet and the ſides - thereofas thoſe at the roots of the ribson both ſides within. But when they are paſſed through the Midriffe,thoſe which are diſtributed amongſt the naturall parts fol: low the turnings of the veins and arteries, but ſpecially of the arteries. Wherefore if you have a mind to follow this diſtribution of the nerves, you muſt chiefly look for it in thoſe places, in which the artery is diſtributed amongſt the Guts above the loins. Theſe nerves are but ſmall, becauſe the parts ſerving for nutrition, needed none but lit- tle nerves,for the performance of the third duty of the nerves, which is in the diſcerning & knowing of what is troubleſome to them. For unleſſe they had this ſenſe, there is nothing would hinder, but theſe bowels neceſſary for life being poſſeſſed with ſome hurtfull thing, the creature ſhould preſently fall down dead; but we have this benefit by this ſenſe, that as ſoon as anything troubles and vellicates the bowels, we being admoniſhed thereof may look for help in time. And beſides if they were deſtitute of this ſenſe,they might be #. , ulcerated and pu- trefied by the raging acrimony of the excrements * into and ſtaying in them;but now (by means hereof) as ſoon as they find themſelves pricked, or pluckt, preſently by the ex- ulfive faculty they endeavour to expell that which is troubleſome, and ſo free themſelves of preſent and futuredangers. º CHAP. XXIIII. - The manner of tiling out the Guts. r gº?Heathe Guts are to be taken out youmuſt begin with the right Cut. Andyou }\%muſt divide it,being firſt ſtraitly tyca in two different places, at a juſt diſtance a- ($ %bout four fingers from the end, with a ſharp knife between the two ligatures. Nº. Then you muſt ſhew its proper coats,and fibers,and that common one which it hath from the Peritoneum. This being done, you muſt in like manner bind the trunk of the gate veine asncer the originallas you can;that ſo all his branches being in like manner ty- cd there may be no feare of effuſion of blood:you muſt doe the like with the Coeliack Ar- tery at the left Kidney,and in the lower Meſenterick, which deſcends to the right Gut with the Hamorrhoidall veins.This beingdone, pull away the guts cycn to the Tuodenum, which being in like mannertyed in two places, which ought to be below the inſertion of the Porus Cholagogus or paſſage of the Gall,that you may ſhew the oblique inſertion thereof into that gut,for the obliquity of its inſertion is worth obſervation, as that which is the cauſe that the Gall cannot flow back into its bladder, by the compreſſion of thisGut from below upwards.Then all theſe windings of the Guts may be taken away from the body. CHAP. XXV. The Original and diſtribution of the deſcendent Hollow veine. - §§§SEcauſe the reſt of the naturall parts, do almoſt all depend upon the deſcendent s \º § Hollow vein,thereforebefore we goe any further, we will ſhºw its originall and - § diſtribution.We ſaid before that all veins proceeded from the Liver, but yet in S. divers places. For the gate vein goes out of the hollow part, and the hollow vein out of the Gibbous part of the liver, which going forth like the body of, srce,is divided into two great branches,the Fº of which goes to the vital & animal parts, 3 and º wa. º Iliace; The originall of the nerves which are car- ryed to the na, turall parts. Their magni. tude and uſe. - The original; of the hollow. veins, It is divided into two trunks: - - - Of the Anatomy Liaº. The diviſion of the greater and the extremetics oftheſe parts, as we ſhall ſhew in their place. The greater deſcriding from the back part of the Liver above the Vertebra’s of the ſoins to the parts beneath, goes in the manner following.The firſt diviſion thereof is to the membranes of thereins, which **.* come from the Peritoneum.Wherefore there it produces the Vene adipoſe, or fatty veins, ſo cal- hollow vein, I • Adipºſa. 2. Emulgent. 3-, Spermatica. tumºu, nicºid are divided into, I. Muſculoſae. 2. $acre. __ 3: Hypogaſtrica, which produce the Haemor- rhoidalesex. (craz, traffin. led, becauſe they bring forth a great quantity of fat in thoſe places; Of theſe fatty veins, there is a diverſe originall,for the right doth oftentimes ariſe from the right emulgent, be- cauſe it is higher; but the leſs comes from the very trunck of the hollow vein be- cauſe the Emulgent on that ſide is lower, and you ſhall ſcarſe ſce it happen other- wiſe. The ſecond being the Kidney or Emulgentveins, go to the Reins, which at their en- trance, or a little before, is divided into two branches, like as the Artery is,the one higher, the other lower, and theſe again into many other through the ſubſtance of the Kidneys,as you may learn better by ocular inſpºtion, than by book. They are thick and broad that the ſerous humor may without impediment have freer paſſage. Their originall is different, for the right Emulgent oftentimes comes forth of the hollow vein ſomewhat higher than the left; that ſeeing their office and duty is to purge the maſs of blood from the cho- lerick and ferous humor, that if any part thereof ſlide by the one, it may not ſo ſcape, but fall as it were into the other. Which certainly would not have happened if they had been placed the one juſt oppoſite to the other. For the ſcrous or wheyilh humor would have ſtayed as equally, ballanced or poiſed, by reaſon of the contrariety of the aëti- on and traćtion, or drawing thereof. Bnt we muſt reincºmber that in diſcòting of bodies, I have oft-times found in ſuch as have been troubled with the ſtone, ſeven Enûlgent veins and ſo many arteries ; four from the left ſide conting from divers places, of which the laſt came from the Iliack; three from the right hand likewiſe in divers places. The third diviſion is called the Spermatick or ſeed vein, it goes to the Teſticles; the ori- ginall thereof is thus,that the right ariſes on the forepart of the trunck of the hollow vein; but the left moſt commonly from the Emulgent. Beſides you ſhall ſometimes find that theſe have companions with them,to the right Emulgent;but to the left,another from the hollow vein,in ſome but on one ſide,in others on both. But alſo I have ſometimes obſcryed the left emulgent to proceed from the ſpermatick or fººdyein. The fourth bec, uſe it goes to the loins is called Lumbaris; which in his originall and in- fertion is wholly like the Artery of the loins. But there are 4 Lambares or Loin-veins on each fide,that is, one in each of the 4 ſpaces of the 5 Vertebra’s of thcloins. The fift diviſion makes the Iliace, untill paſſing through the Peritoneum, they use the names of Crurall veins; Theſe are firſt divided into the muſculous, ſo called, becauſe they goe to the oblique aſcendent and tranſverſe muſcles, and to the Peritoneum. Sometimes they have their originall from the end of the Trunk; And then the ſame Iliace, are divi- ded into the Sacre, or Holy; which goe to the ſpinall marrow of the Holy-bone, through thoſe holes, by which the nerves generated of this marrow,have their paſſage. Thirdly, the Iliaceare divided into the Hypºgaſtrice,ſo called, becauſe they were diſtribu- ted to all the parts of the Hypogaſtrium, or lower part of the lower belly,as to the right Gut, the muſcles thereof, the muſculous skin,(in which place they often make the externall Hae- morrhoidall, ordained for the purging of ſuch blood as offends in quantity, as thoſe o- ther, [that is, the inward Hºmorrhoidal]] which deſcends to the right Gut from the Gatº-vein by the ſpleenick branch, ſerves for cleanſing of that which offends in quality,)to the bladder and the neck thereof, even to the end of the yard, to the womb and even to the neck of the wombe and utmoſt parts of the privities, from whence it is likely the courſes break forth in woemen with child and Virgins. But this ſame vein alſo ſends a portion alſo without the Epigaſtrium by that perforation which is common to the ſhare and haunch bones, which ſtrengthened by meeting of the other internall Crurall vein deſcends even to the Ham, but in the mean time by the way it is communicated to the muſcles of the thigh called Obturatores and other parts within. Fourthly, the Iliace pro- duce the Frigaſtric, which on both ſides from below aſcend according to the length of the right muſcles, ſpreading alſo by the way ſome branches to the oblique and tranſverſe mu- #. and alſo to the Peritoneum. Fiftly, theſe produce Iliate the Pudende or veins of the pri- wities, becauſe they go in Women to their privities,and into men to the Cods, where they enter that fleſhy coat filled with veins,and go to the skin of the yard, they take their beginning under the Hypºgaſtrice. CHAP. Lib. 3. - -- TJWTºº." -- - ^ CHAP, XXV I. - Of the Kidneys or Reins. #Qw follºw the Kidneys,which that they maybe more eaſily ſeen, (after that you Nº have diligently obſerved their ſituation) you ſhall diſpoil of their fat,if they have § any about them,as alſo of themembrané they have from the Peritoneum.Firſt, you - fall they all their conditions, beginning at their ſubſtance. The ſubſtance of the Kidneys is fleſhy, denſe and ſolid, left they ſhould be hurt by the ſharpneſs of the urine. Their magnitude is large enough, as you may ſee. Their figure is fomewhat long and round almoſt reſenbling a ſemicircle, and they are lightly flatted a- bove and below. They are partly hollow and partly gibbous; the hollow lies next the hollow vein, and on this fid: they receive the Emulgent veins and Arteries, and ſend forth the Hººters their gibbous partlitstowards theiði. They are compoſed of a coat coming from the Peritoneum, their own peculiar fleſh, with the effuſion of blood about the proper Wºffºls, (ashappens alſo in other entrails) generates a ſmall nerve, which ſpringing from *Coſtall of the ſixtconjugation is difféſàro ºh Kidney on his ſide into the coat of the kidney itſelf, although others think it alwayes accompanies the vein and artery. * The ninth and tenth figure ºfthe veſſels feed and urine. -- ----- the foreſide,the ſecond the hinder-ſide. 4.4.4. I.The forepart of the # right kidney. # b. b. b. 2. The back part of the left kidney. e. I. the outſide. d; d. 1, 2. The inner-ſide. e. e. 1, 2. The two cavities whereinto the emulgen veſſels are inſerted. - f f. 1, 2. The trunk of the hollow vein. g.g. 1, 2. The trunk of the great artery. b. i. 122. The cmulgent vein and artery. kk 1, 2. The right fatty WCln. l. 1. The left fatty vein. *. 1. The Coeliacall artery. m. n. 1, 2. The ureters. v. P. 4: 122. The right ſper- matick veine which ari- ſeth neerſ.theleſt neer q. r. i. The place where the Arteries of the ſeed ariſe. ſ: 1,2. Small branches di- maticall veins to the Peri- * * *, *. The ſpiry varicous body, called Waricoſum waſ Pyrimidale, u. 1, 2. The Pºrºſłats, or, Epididymir. X. 1. The teſtičić yet covered with its coat. y. 1, 2. The place where the leading veſſelſ called via deferenſ, doth ariſe. , 1, 2. The deſcent of the * leading veſſell. § 1, 2. The revolutiºn of hºan. lºading veſſell. 2, 1,2. The paſſage of the ſame veſſelſ reflected like a recurrent nerve. ” 2. The meeting of the ºne lºading veſſels. , 1,2. The bladder of uring, the firſt figureſheweth it ºpen,the ºn; ſheweth the back parts. & I. The finiſłajj opened.n,n,2.The Glandules called Glandulº †: 3.1. The Sphinéter muſcle of the bladder.iii.2.The 'Wobodies which make theſúbſtance of the yard, ºr, 1. The veſſels which go unto theyard and neck of the bladder. A. The paſſage which is common to the urine and *tutop-n + 2. Theimplantation of hºurt.j * Fallºpius that moſt diligent Author ofAnatomy hath obſerved, that this nerve is not *y oftentimes divaricated into the coatofth. kidneys, but alſo pierces into their : The firſt figure ſheweth Their ſub- ſtance, Magnitude: Figure. Compoſition, º ſtributed from the ſper- Of the Anatomi, L i B.3. Number. Site. Connexion. Temper. Aćuon. Their ſtraincr. Their ſub- flance. Quantity. figure and compoſure, - Rumber. $ité: .. Their ſub, ſtance. Magnitude and figure, Compoſition; 4. £hé coat Erithrorhi ſtance. They are two in number,that if the one of them ſhould by chance be hurt,the other might ſupply thoſe neceſſities of nature for which the Kidneys are made. They lye upon the loyns at the ſides of the great veſſels,on which they depend by their proper veins and arte- rics;and they ſtick to them, as it were by a certain ſecond coat, left that they might be ſha- ken by any violent motions.Wherefore we may ſay that the Kidneys have two coats, one proper adhering to their ſubſtance, the otheras it were coming from the Peritoneum on that part they ſtick to it. The right Kidney is almoſt alwayes the higher for thoſe reaſons I gave, ſpeaking of the originall of the Emulgent veſſels. Columbus ſeems to thinke the con- trary, but ſuch like controverſics may be quickly decided by the Eye.They have connexion with the Principall veſſels by the veins,nerves and arteries, by the coats with the loins & the other parts of the lower belly,but eſpecally with the bladder by the ureters. They are of a hot and moiſt temper as all fleſhy parts are. Their ačtion is to cleanſe the Maffe of the blood from the greater part of the ſerous and cholerick humor. I ſaid the greater part, be-. cauſe it is necdfull that ſome portion thereofſhould go with the alimentary blood to the ſolid parts,to ſerve in ſtead ofa vehicle, leſt otherwiſe it ſhould be too thick. Beſides you muſt note that in each Kidney there is a cavity bounded by a certain mem- brane, incompaſſed by the diviſion of the Emulgent veins and arteries, through which the urine is ſtrained partly by the expulſive faculty of the Kidneys, partly by the attraćtive of the ureters,which run through the ſubſtance of the Kidneys, on the hollow ſide, no other- wiſe than the Porus cholagogus through the body of the Liver. N – CHAP. XXVII. - Cf the permatick Veffºls. ºOw weſhould have ſpoken of the ureters, becauſe as we ſaid before, they are paſ- & ſº ſages derived from the Kidneys to carry the urine to the bladder.But becauſe § they cannot be diſtinguiſhed and ſhewed unleſſe by the corrupting and vitiating the ſite of the ſpermatick veſſels; therefore I have thought it better to paſs to the explication of all the ſpermatick parts. . . - - And firſt of all you muſt gently ſeparate them, (that ſo the declaration of them may be more eaſie and manifeſt) and that from the coat which conics from the peritanæum, and the fat which inveſts them even to the ſhare-bone,having diligently conſidered their ſite before you ſeparate them.Then you ſhall teach that the ſubſtance of theſe veſſels, is like to that of the veins and arteries. Their quantity is ſmall in thicknes, but of an indifferent length by reaſon of the diſtance of their originall from the Teſticles. They are longer in men than in women,becauſe theſe have their Teſticles hanging without their belly, but women have them lying hid within their belly. Their figure and compoſure is wholly like the figure and compoſition of the veines and arteries, except in this one thing, that from that place where they goc forth of the great capacity of the Peritoneum, they are turned into many in- tricate windings, like crooked ſwoln veins, even to the Teſticles. That the ſpermatick matter in that one tračt,which yet is no other than blood, may be prepared to concoëtion, or rather be turned into ſeed in theſe veſſels,by the irradiation of the faculty of the Toſti- cles.Theſe veſſels are ſix in number, foure º: two ejaculatory.of which we will ſpeak hereafter.Therefore on each ſide there be two preparing veſſels,that is, a vein and an artery,ariſing as we told you when we ſpoke of the diſtribution of the hallow vein. They are inſerted into the Teſticles through that coate which ſome call Fpididymis, others Dar- ton.Their ſite is oblique above the loins & flanks,whileſt they run downe between the ends of the ſhare and haunch bone,they are knit to the parts lying under them, both by certaine fibers which they ſend from them, as alſo º the membrane they have from the Peritoneum. They have like temperature as the veines and Arterics have. Their ačtion is to carry blood to the Teſticles,for generating of ſced. CHAP. XXVIII. Of the Teſticles, or Stones. ºHe Teſticles are of a Glandulous, white, ſoft and looſe ſubſtance, that ſo they Tº may the more eaſily receive the ſpermatick matter:their magnitude and figure & equall,and reſemble a ſmall pullets Egge ſomewhat flatted; their compoſure is § of veins,arteries,coats and their proper fleſh. Their veins, and artºrics proceed - from theſpermatick veſſels,their nerves from the fixt conjugation,by the roots of the ribs and out of the holybone. They are wrapped in foure coats, two whereof are common and two proper. The common are the Scrotum or skin of the Qods, proceeding from the true skin and the fleſhy coat, which confiſts of the fleſhy Pannicle in that place re- ceiving a greatnumber of veſſels,through which occaſion it is ſo called. The proper coats are firſ; the Erythrori, ariſing from the proceſs of the Peritoneum, going into the Scrotum i. gether Lis.3. of Mans body. 93 - sº with theſ ermatick veſſels which it involves and covers; this appears red both by reaſon of the veſſels as alſo of the Cremaſter muſcles of the Teſticles; Then the Epididymir or Darto; which takes its originall of the membrane of the ſpermatick preparing veſſels.The fleſh of the Teſticles is as it were a certaine effuſion of matter about the veſſels, as we ſaid of other entrails. But you muſt obſerve that the Erythrois encompaſſes the whole ſtone, except its head,in which placeitſlicks to the Epididymi,which is continued through the whºleſ. ſtance of the Teſticle. This Epididymi, or Dartos was therefore put about the ſtones, becauſe the Teſticles of themſelves, are logſ, ſpongious, cavernousand ſoft, ſo that they cannot ſafe. ly be joined to the ſpermatick veſſels,which are hard and ſtrong. Wherefore Nature that it might join extreams by a fit Medium or means formed this coat Epididymis.This is ſcarce ap- parent in women by reaſon of its ſmalneſſe. The two forementioned common coats, adhere or ſtick together by their veſſels not only amongſt themſelves,but alſo with the Erythrois. You muſt beſides obſerve the Cremaſter muſcles are of the ſaid ſubſtance with other muſcles, ſmall and thin,ofan oblique and broad figure,ariſing from the membrane of the Peritoneum, which (as we ſaid before ) aſſumes fleſh from the flanks. Their compoſition is like that of other muſcles.They are two,0n each ſide one.They are ſituate from the ends of the flanks.even to the ſtones. They have connexion with the proceſs of the Peritoneum and Teſticles.Their temper is like that ofother muſcles. Theiraćtion is to hang and draw up the Teſticles towards the bel. ly,whence they are called hanging muſcles.The Teſticles are moſt commonly two in Humber; on each fide one;ſometimes there bethree ſometimes one alone, as it happens alſo in the Kid: nies;for ſome have but one Kidney.They lie hid in the Scrotum at the very roots of the ſhare- bone, connexed to the principallparts of their veſſels,with the neck of the bladder and yard; but by their coats they adhere to the parts from whence they have them.They are of a 'cold The Epididy. minor Dartos i .* - The Cremañer muſcles, and moiſt temper.becauſe they are glandulous;although they maybe hot by accident, by rea- Tempeſ, ſon of the multitude of the veſſels flowing thither.Thoſe whoſe teſticles are more hºt are prompt to venery,and have their privities and the adjacent Parts very hairy, and beſides their teſticles are very large and compatt. Thoſe on the contrary that have them coldare ſlow to venery, neither do they beget many children, and thoſe they get are rather female than male, their privities have little hair upon them,and their teſticles are ſmall;ſoft and flat. Theation of the teſticles is to generate ſeed, to corroborate all the parts of the body, and 4&ion, by a certain manly irradiation to breed or encreaſe a true maſculine courage. This you may knowby Eunuchs or ſuch as are Gelt, who are of a womaniſh nature, and are oftentimes more tender and weak than women. As Hippocrates teaches, by example of the Scythian, 3 lib.de Aere, loci, 3 aqui. - - CHA P.XXIX. ofthe varicous bodies or Paraſtat's, and of the jealin, veſſelſ, and the glandulouſ or Proſtates, - -ºš He varicous Paraſtate are hervous and white bodies, like as the nerves wound and º cloſe woven amongſt themſelves, they are ſtretched even from the top to the bot- Sº tom of the teſticles,from whence preſently by their departure they produce the Vaſa "...ejaculatºria, or leading veſſels. But unleſs we doeyery well diſtinguiſh their names, they ſhall ſcarce ſhun confuſion.For that which I call Paraſtate;that is, as it were the head 3f the teſticle, being as it were like another ſtone, is called Epididymi, by Galen.lib. 1. de ſemine. But I by the example and authority of many Anatomiſts, underſtand by the Epididymi, the proper coat of the teſticles,of which thing I thought good by the way to admoniſh you of. Their A&ion is by their crooked paſſages to hinder the ſeed from departing out of the pre- paring into the leading, veilels before it ſhall bee moſt perfeótly laboured and concoëted in theſe veſſels by the power and force of the teſticles. For in the firſt win- dings, the blood lookes pure;but in the laſt it is not ſo red,but ſomewhat whitiſh For Nature commonly doth thus delay the matter in its paſſage eitherby ſtraitneſs, or obliquity,which it deſires to make more perfeótandelaborate by any new concoëtion;this we may learn by the foldings of the Kete mirabile, the windings of the Guts, the wrinkles in the bottome of the ſtomach, the ſtraitneſſe of the Pyloruſ, the capillary veinsdiſperſed through the body of the Liver, certainly nature hath intended ſome ſuch thing in the making of the ſpermatick veſ- ſels. Their quantity is viſible, and figure round, tending ſomewhat to ſharpneſſe. They are compoſed of veins, nerves, and arteries, which they enjoy from the veſſels of the teſticles, from the Epididymis, or the coat, from the Peritoneum and their proper ſub- ſtance. Their temper is cold and dry. They bee two in number, one to each tºº. Bºt. theſe various bºdies, are called Peºffate , Aſiſters, becauſe they firficiaſ, aſſiſt, and arc knitto the teſticles according to their length, or long wayes. Ont. of the Paraſtate proceed the Vaſa ejaculatoria, or leading veſſels, being of the ſame ſubſtance astheir Progenitors; that is,ſolid, white and as it were nervous. Their quantity. is indifferent, their figure round, and hollow, that the ſeed may have a free paſſage through them, yet they ſeem not to bee perforated by any manifeſt paſſage , - unleſs - Their ſubs ſtance. Here theat. thor ſpeaks otherwiſe then Galeh, Ağion. Their quantiš figure, and compoſure. ... Their temper and number. waſ ejaculates via,the ejacula: tory or leading veſſeltº . - Ofthe Anatomy • Lisa. º - unleſs by chance in ſuch as have had a long Gºmorrhº. They have like temper as the Para- ates,between which and the Proſtate; they are ſeated,immediately knit with them both; as both in the coat and the other veſſels with the parts from whence they take them. their number Andačicn, 3. == But we muſt note,that ſuch like veſſels coming out of the paraſtates aſcend from the bot- tom of the ſtones even to the top, in which placemºting with the preparing veſſels, they riſe into the belly by the ſame paſſages, and bind themſelves together by nervous fibers,even to the inner capacity of the belly; from whence turning back, they forſake the preparing,that ſo they may run tº the bottom of the ſhare-bone, into the midſt of two glandulous bodics which they call proſtates ſituate at the neck of the bladder, that there meeting together they may grow into one paſſage. The tenth fºure, wherein thoſe things ſhewed in the former figure, are more exačily ſet forth. - fgure, ſe things ſt f f aa. A part |the Midriffe and of the Peritoneum with the ribs broken. bb,cc.The Convex or gib- bous part of the Liver marked with bb. the hollow or concavous part with cc. de, The right and left li- gaments of the Liver. f. The trunk of the gate WC111. g, The trunk of the hol- low vein. h, l, The fatty veins both left and right. i, The aſcent of the great artery of above the hol- low vein,and the diviſi- on thereof. keTheCeliacal'artery. m, n, The emulgentiveſ. ſels. 00, pp, The fat tunicles or coats torn from both the kidneys. qq, The ureters that go unto the bladder. t, u, The right ſpermati- call vein which ariſeth - near to u. x, y, The double originall of the left ſpermaticall vein. x. from the emulgent:y, from the hol- low vein. a. The originall of the ſpermaticall arteries. 6, Certain branches from the ſpermatick arteries which run unto the Peritoneum. 2. The paſſage of the ſpermaticall veſſels through the produćtions of the Peritoneum, which muſt be obſerved by ſuch as uſe to cut for the Rupture. ſ. The ſpiry bodden bodies entrance into the teſticle, it is called Corpus varicoſum pyramidale.e.The Paraſtate. Č. The ſtone or teſticle covered with his inmoſt coat.n.The deſcent of the leading veſſell called Vas deferent.Wy,The Bladder. *The right gut. 3. The glandules called proſtate into which the leading veſſels are in- ſºrted. p. The muſcle of the bladder.ºrv, Twóbodies of the yard,” and t, and v, his veſ- ſels.ºx, The coat of the Teſticle. Ja, The muſcle of the Teſticle J, hit veſſels a For thus of three paſſages, that is, of the 2 leading veſſels, and 1 paſſage ofthe bladder, there is one common,one in men for the caſting forth of ſeed and urine. A Caruncle riſi like a creſt at the beginning of the neck ofthe bladder argues this uniting of the paſſages, which receiving this ſame paſſage which is ſufficiently large, is oft-times taken by ſuch as are ignorantin Anatomy for an unnaturall Caruncle, then eſpecially when it is ſwoln through any occaſion. Theſe leading veſſels are two in number,on each ſide one.Their ačti- on is to convey the ſecq made by the teſticles to the Proſtats,& ſo to the neck of the bladder, ſo to be caſt forth at the common paſſage.But if any ask whether that common paſſage made by the two leading veſſelsbetween the two glandulous bodies be obvious to K. Or no: We anſwer,it is not manifeſt,though reaſon compellus to confeſsthat that way is per- forated . reaſon of the ſpermatick, groſsandviſcousmatter carryed that way Bitpºrad- venture the reaſon why that paſſage cannot be ſeen is becauſe in a dead carcaſs all ſmall paſſages aredoſed and hid the heat and ſpiritsbeing gone, and the great appear much leſs, by L rº.3. of Mans body. 95 º by reaſon all the perforations fade, and fall into themſelves...Yet certainly theſe paſſages muſt needs be very ſtrait,even in a living man, ſeeing that in a dead they will not admit the moint of a needle. Wherefore we need not fear,leſt in ſearching, whilſt we thruſt the Cathe- tº into the bladder,it penetrate into the common paſſage of the leading veſſels which runs within the Caruncle, unleſs peradventure by ſome chance as a Gomorrhºa, or ſome great Phlegmon,it be much dilated beſides nature.For I have ſometimes ſeen ſuch paſſages ſo open, that they would receive the head of a Spathern ; which thing ſhould admoniſh us, that in ſearchingwe take great care,that we do not raſhly hurt this Caruncle,for being ſomewhat raſhly handled with a Catheter it caſts forth blood, eſpecially if it be inflamed. But alſo the concºurſe of the ſpirits flowing with greatyiolence together with the fed, much helps for- wardſuch ejaculation thereof performed through theſe ſtrait paſſages by the power of the imaginative faculty in the Aët of generation. . - - After the leading veſſels follow the Proſtate,being glandulous bodies of the ſame ſubſtance and temper that other Glandules are; Their quantity is large enough their figure round,& fomewhat long,ſending forth on each ſide a ſoft production of an indifferent length.They are compoſed of veins.nerves, arteries, a coat ( which they have from the neighbouring parts)and laſtly their proper fleſh, which they have from their firſt conformation. They are two in number, ſituate at the root of the neck of the bladder, ſomewhat ſtraitly bound or tycé to the ſame,to the leading veſſels,and the parts annexed to them.But alwayes obſerve, that every part which enjoyes nouriſhment,life and ſenſe,either firſt or laſt hath connexion with the principall parts of the body, by the intercourſe of the veſſels which they receive from thence. - - - - - The uſe of the Proſtates is, to receive in their properbody the ſced laboured in the teſti- cles,and to contain it there, untill it be troubleſome either in i. or quality,or both. Beſides they contain a certain oily and viſcid humorin their g andulous body, that conti- nually diſilling into the paſſage of the urine.itºnay Preſerve it from the acrimony & ſharp- neſs jº: we have obſerved alſo on each fide other Glandules, which Rondeletius calls Aſpendice; glanduloſe,Glandulous dependences to ariſ; from theſeproſtates,in which alſo there is ſeed reſerved. , - C. H.A. P. XXX. . . . . . • of the Wreters. - \ &Ow it ſeems fit to ſpeak of the Wreters,bladder and parts belonging'to the bladder. §§Therefore the Ureters are of a †. white, denſe and ſolid ſubſtance, of an § indifferent bignes in length and thickncs.Their figure is round and hollow.They are compoſed of two coats, one . conſiſting of right and tranſverſe fibers, which comes from the emulgent veins and arteries; the other common, from the Peritane- um;beſides they have veins,nerves and arteries from the neighbouring parts. They be two in number,on each fide one; they are ſituate, between the Kidneys (out of whoſe hollow part they proceed) and the bladder. But the manner how the LIreters in- ſert or enter themſelves into the bladder,and the Porus Cholagogus into the Duodenum,exceeds admiration;for the ureters are not direétly but obliquely implanted neer the orifice of the bladder,and penetrate into the inner ſpace thereof; for within they doe as it were divide themembrane or membranous coat of the body of the bladder,and infinuate themſelves in- to that, as though it were double. But this is opened at the entrance of the urine, but ſhut at other times,the cover as it were .# upon it,ſo that the humor which is faln into the capacity of the bladder cannot beforced or driven back, no not ſo much as the aire blown into it can come this way out,as we ſee in ſwines bladders blown up and filled with aire. For weſte it is the Aire contained in theſe which fills them thus,meither can it be preſſed forth but with extraordinary force. - - - For as this skin or coat turned in by the force of the humor gives way,ſo it being preſ- fed out by the body contained within thruſts its whole body into the paſſage as a ſtopple; 1ike to this is the inſertion of the Porus Cholagogue into the Guts. - The ureters have connexion with the above mentioned parts, with the muſcles of the loins;upon which they run from the Kidneys to the bladder. Wherefore nothing hinders,but that the ſtone ſliding through the ureters into the blad- der, may ſtupefic the thigh as much as it did when it was in the Kidney. They are of a cold and dry temper. - - Their uſe is,to ſerve as paſſages,or channels for carrying the urine into the bladder. -- C. H. A.P. XXXI. - Of the Bladder. \ §He bladder is of the ſame ſubſtance that the ureters, that is,nervous,that ſo it may rº"W . be the more eaſily dilated. # It is of a large proportion, in ſome bigger, in ſome leſſe, according to the dif- * - - --- tº ference of age, and habit, of body. It is of a round figure and as it were This Carun- cle muſt be ob: ſerved and dis ſtinguiſhed froma Hyper. farcoſis or fleſhy excres ſcence. ” The Proffate. Their quantity and figure. Numberana ſite. 4n anatomi. call axiome, Their uſes; &ohd in me: thod.med.ad morbor. The ſubſtance, magnitude, figure and compoſure of the Ureters. Number ind ſite. - Connexiori; Temper and Ç, The ſubſtance: Figufe. …, Pyramidall, - |t 96 ofthe Anatomy - Linz. com Poſition. --- Temper,uſe or ačtion. Their Sphin- àer of the bladder, - - - - * It is compoſed of the two coats,one proper; which is very thick and ſtrong, compoſed of the three ſorts of fibers,that is in the inner ſide of the direét; without of the tranſverſe;and in the midſt of the oblique. The other common Coat coming from the Peritoneum hath ycins and arterks on each ſide one, from the Hypogaſtrick veſſels above the holy-bone, alſo it hath nerves on each ſide from the fixt conjugation mixt with the nerves of the holy-bone. For theſe nerves deſcend from the brain even to the end of the holy-bone. It is but one and that ſituate in men in the lower belly upon the right gut and below the ſhare-bone,but in women between the womb and that bone, to which it cleaves with its membranous ligaments,as it doth to the yard by its neck,and to the right gut by its coni- mon coat and proper veſſels. It is of a cold and dry temper. The uſe and ačtion thereotis by the fibers continually to draw the urine, and contain it as long as need requires,and then to expell it by the neck partly by compreſſion either of it ſelf, or rathcrto the muſcles of the Epigaſtrium and midriffe,becauſe this motion, ſeeing it is voluntary cannot be performed unleſs by a muſcle which the bladder wants; partly by the dilatation and relaxation of the Sphinéter muſcle compoſed of tranſverſé fibers, like the ſphinéter of the fundament, after the ſame manner to ſhut up the orifice of the bladder,that the urine flow not out againſt our will. But the bladder as it fils is dilated, but as it is emptycd.it is contraćted like a purſe. You may eaſily obſerve this Muſcle in 4 Sows bladder, it is ſtretched from the orifice of the bladder and beginning of the urinary paſſage even to the privities even in women;but in men it is terminated in the Peritoneum as ſoon as it hath left the right Gut. Beſides,this muſcle is thus far ſtretched forth, that the urine by its compreſſion ſhould be wholly_preſſed out of the bladder, which by too long ſtay would by itsacrimony do ſome harm.This is the common opinion of Anatºmiſts.com: £erning the Sphinéter of the bladder,which nevertheleſs Fallºpius allows not of For (ſaith he) if this muſcle ſhould be ſituate beneath the glandulous bodies, the ſeed in copulation could never be caſt forth without ſome ſmall quantity of urine. Wherefore he thinks that this muſcle is fituate above the Proſtats,and that it is nothing elſe but the beginning of the neck of the bladders which becomes more fleſhy whilſt it is woven with tranſverº fibers. The eleventh figure of the Bladder and Yard. AB,1,2,3,4,5,7,9,the two bodies which make the yard. CC, 2, 3, the place where theſe two bodies do firſt ariſe. D, 1,2,3,4,5,7,9, the nut of the yard called glams penir. EE,4,5, the fungous and red ſubſtance of the bo- dies of the yard. F,4, 5, the mutuall con- nexion of the bodies of the yard,and the nervous outward ſubſtance of the ſame, compaſſing round about the former fun- gous ſubſtance. G-1,2,3,4,5,7,9, the paſ- ſage of the LIrine, or common pipe running under the yard all along his length. H,1,1,2, the firſt pair of Muſcles of the yard, which in the firſt figure do yet grow to it, but in the ſecond they hang from their originall. - K.L,1,2,the ſecond pair of Muſcles of the yard,in the firſt figure growing,in the ſecond hanging from their inſer- tion. M,1,2,the Sphinéter of the right gut.N,3,7,8,9,the round ſphinéter Muſcle of the bladder. OO, a Membrane, which is over the holes of the ſhare-bone.P.2,around Liga- ment from the meeting of the ſhare-bones on the head of the thigh. Q$37,3the body of the bladder. RR,337, the Proſtate, which into ſeed when it is perfeótly ſaboured, isfed. S$3,8.Portions of the ureters.TT*3, Portions of the veſſels,which lead down the ſced. VV,7,8-the umbilicall arteries. X,7,8, the ligament of the bladdercald vrachu. Y,7,8 the navilorumbilicus. Z,7,8,the umbilicall vein.aa, 7,the vein and artery of the yard.b,5. the artery diſtributed through the body of the yard. For LIB. 3. of Manºody. 97. T-- For the neck of the bladder it differs nothing in ſubſtance,compoſure, number, and tem- er from the bladder,but only in quantity which is neither ſo large, nor round in figure, É. ſomewhat long together with the yard repreſenting the ſhape of the letter S. It is pla: cedin men at the end of the right Gut and Perineum, riſing upwards even to the roots of the yard,and with it bending itſelf downwards; in women it is ſhort,broad,and ſtreight, en- àing at the orifice of the neck of the womb between the nervous bodies of the Nymphe. ' In men it hath connexion with the bladder, the ejaculatory veſſels, the right gut and ard,but in women only with the neck of the wombe and privities. The uſe of it is in men to caſt forth ſeed and urine, in women only urine. But we muſt note that the ſhare bones muſt be divided and pulled aſunder,in that part where they are joyned,that ſo §." may the more exačtly obſerve the fituation of theſe parts. Beſides you muſt note that y the Peri- nºm we underſtand nothing elſe, in men and women; then that ſpace which is from the fundament to the privities,in which the ſeam is called Taurus. nicle, but the veins and Arteries from theſe of the lower part of the lower belly which run on the lower part of the Holy-bone into the yard, as the ſeminary veſſels run on the up- 1 Dart. pe #. ligaments ofthe yard proceed on both ſides from the fides and lower commiſſure of the ſhare-bones; wherefore the yard is immediately at his root furniſhed with a double ligament, but theſe two .# run into one º one. The paſſage of the urine fitu- are in the lower part of the yard comes from the neck of the bladder between the two li- annentS. - g For the four muſcles, the two ſide ones compoſing or . a.. part of the yard, proceed from the inward extuberancy of the Hip-bone, and preſently they are dilated from their originall; and then grow leſs again. The two other lower ariſe from the muſcles of the fundament and accompany theurinary paſſage the length of the perineum untill they enter the yard; but theſe two muſcles cleave ſo cloſe together,that they may ſtem one ha- ving a triangular form. -- f - The ačtion of theſe four muſcles in the aâ of generation is, they open and dilate this common paſſage of urine and ſeed, that the ſeedmay be forcibly or violently caſt into the field of nature; and beſides they then keep the yard ſo ſtiffe, that it cannot § to either fide. - ... * * ſ' - - The yard is in number one, and ſituate upon the lower parts of the ſhare-bone, that it might be more ſtiffe in ere&ion. It hath connexion with the ſhare-bone and neighbouring parts; by the particles of which it is compoſed. It is of a cold and dry temper. Theaëtion of it is to caſt the ſeed into the womb, for preſervation of mankind. The head of itbegins where the tendonsend, this head from the figure thereof is called Glans and Balanus, that is, the Nut, and the skin which covers that head is called Preputium, that is, the foreskin. The fleſhof this Glandule is of amiddle nature between the glandulous fleſh and true skin. But you muſt note that the Ligaments of the yard are #. contrary to the condition of others, and filled with groſs and black blood. Butal º:ſtirred up by theº: of defired pleaſure, and provoked with a venereall fire, ſwell up andercè the yard. - --- - - --- - CHAP. xxx III. of the ſpermatick veſſels and teſticles in women. . . . . . . Ow we ſhould treat of the Privy parts in women,but becauſe they depend up- § on the neck and proper body of the womb, we will firſt ſpeak of the . s having firſt declared what difference there is between the ſpermatick veſſels and teſticles of men and women. Wherefore wenuſt know that the ſperma- tick veſſels in women do nothing differ from thoſe in men in ſubſtance, fi- gure, compoſure, number, connexion, temper, originall and uſe ; but only in magnitude The neck of - rhe bladder. The connexi- on and uſe thereof. CHAP. XXX II. - - of the Tard. - - s R&Owfollows the declaration of the Privy parts of men and women,and firſt we will the fishing, |Nº||$ treat of mens.The yard is of aligamentous ſubſtance,becauſe it hath its originall quantity and § from bones, it is of an indifferent magnitude in all dimenſions,yet in ſomebig- º: of the ger, in ſomeleſs; the figure of it is round,but yet ſomewhat flatted above and be- * neath. - It is compoſed of a double coat, nerves, veins, arteries, two ligaments,the É. of the Compoſue; urine,and four muſcles.It hath its coats both from the true skin,as alſo from the fleſhy pan- The ligaments: The muſcles Their Aðion; The Nut: . The Preputi: unior fore; skin. in what the ſpermatick veſſels in wo, men differ and diſtribution,for women have them more large *: ſhort, - y - , - - - - The men, . . . . ." . from thoſe in º Ofthe Anatomy - Lisa. .* Why womans ſpermatick veſ- ſels they are larger, but fhorter then pººns, A. The bottome of the womb laid open with. out any membrane. BB the neck of the womb turned upward. CD, a part of the bottom of the womb like the nut of the yard, ſwel- of the neck of the womb, in the middle whereof the orifice ap- peareth. EE. a membrane knitti the womb to the Perito. neum, & holding toge- ther the veſſels thereof. F. the left teſticle. G, the ſpermaticall vein and artery. Hapart of the ſpermati- call veſſels reachi womb. :* to the teſticles * a veſſell leading the ſeed unto the womb. K. the coat of the teſticle with the implication of the veſſels. L. the cavity of the bladder opened. M. the inſerti- w - rºsiº on of the Ureters into - wº the bladder.N.the LIre- ters cut from the kidnies.O.the inſertion of the neck of the bladder into the lap or privity. The ſecond Figure. - aa.The ſpermaticall vein and artery. bb. branches diſtributed to the Peritoneum from the ſpermatical veſſels.c.the bottom of the womb.d.theneck of the womb. e. certain veſſels run- ning through the inſide of the womb,and the neck thereof. ff.veſſels †: the bottom ... womb produced from the ſpermaticall veſſel. gg, the leading veſſell of the ſeed called Tuba,the Trumpet.hhabranch of the ſpermaticall .# compaſſing the Trumpet.ii.the teſti- cles.kk the lowerligaments of the womb, which ſome cal the Cremaſters or hanging muſcles of the womb. l. the lap or privity into which the Cremaſters do end. m. a portion of the neck of the bladder. • , The third Figure. aa.The ſpermaticall veſſels, bb, a branch from theſe ſpermaticall veſſels to the bottom of the womb.cc, the body or bottom of the womb.d. the neck of the ſame. e. the neck of the bladder ending into the neck of the womb. ff. the teſticles.gg. the leading veſſels.common- #.º.º.º. veſſs, one of them determining into the horns at double kk. ii. the other branch ending in the neck, by which women with child avoid their ſeed. kk, the horns of the womb. - The fourth Figure. AB.The boſome of the bottom of the womb,at whoſe ſides are the horns. CD.a line like a ſuture or ſeam, a little diſtinguiſhing that boſome. EE.the ſubſtance of the bottom of the womb, or the thickneſs of his inner coat. F. a protuberation or ſwelling of the womb in the middle of the boſom. G. the orifice of the bottom of the womb. HH, the coat or ſecond cover of the bottom of the womb,coming from the Peritoneum. IIII, a portion of the mem- branes which tie the womb. KK. the beginning of the neck of the womb.L. the neck of the bladder inſerted into theneck of the womb.m.the Clitoriº in the top of the privity.n.the in- º of the privity where the hymen is placed.o. the hole or paſſage of the privity in the cleft.p. the skinny caruncle of the privity. It was fit they ſhould be more large, becauſe they ſhould not only convey the matter fit for generation of young and nouriſhment of the teſticles, but alſo ſufficient for the nou- riſhment of the womb . child; but ſhorter, becauſe they end at the teſticles and womb within the belly in women. Where you muſt note that the preparing ſpermatick i. CIS, ling intothe upper part - unto the bottom of the . I, one part ofthe veſſels ! Lis. 3- of Mans Body. 99 ſels, little before they come to the Teſticles are divided into two unequall branches, of which the leſſer bended, after the ſame manner as we ſaid in men, goes into the head of the teſticle through which it ſends a ſlender branch into the coats of the teſticles for life and nouriſhment,and not only into the coats but alſo into leading veſſels.But the bigger branch deſcends on each ſide by the upperpart of the wombe between the proper coat and the com- mon,from the Peritoneum where it is divided into divers branches. By this difference of the ſpermatick veſſels you may eaſily underſtand why women caſt forth leſs ſeed than men. For their Teſticles,they differ little from mens but in ‘. ; For they are leſſer and in figure more hollow and flat,by reaſon of their defe&tive heat which could not elevate or lift them up to their juſt magnitude.Their compoſure is more ſimple;for they want theſtrº- tum or cod, the fleſhy coat,and alſo according to the opinion of ſome the Erythroides, but in place thereof they have another from the Peritoneum which covers the proper coat, that is, the Epididymi,or Dartos. Silvius writes that womens Teſticles wants the Erythroides; yet it is certain that beſides their peculiar coat Dartos,they have another from the peritoneum,which is the Erythroides,or as Fallopius cals it the Elythroides,that is as much as the vaginali, or ſhcatl. But I think that this hath ſprung from the uiſ-underſtanding that place in Galen where he writes,that womens teſticles want the Epididymir. For we muſt not underſtand that to be ſpoken of the coat,but of the varicous paraſtats (as I formerly ſaid). .. differ nothing in number,out in ſite; for in men they hang without the belly at the ſhare bone above the Peritoneum;women have them lying hid in their belly, neer the bottome at the ſides of the wombe,but yet ſo as they ... not the body of the wombe. But theſe teſticles are tyed to the womb both by a coat from the Peritoneum,as alſo by the leading veſſels deſcending to the horns of the wombe, but to the reſt of the body by the veſſels and the nerves ariſing from the º bone and Coſtall nerves. They are of a colder Temper than mans. The ejaculatory, or leading veſſels in women differ thus from Illéns, they are large at the beginning, and of a veiny conſiſtence,0r ſubſtance, ſo that you can ſcarce diſcern them from the coat Peritoneum, then preſently they become nervous, and waxe ſo ſlender, that they may ſeem broken or torn, though it be not ſo ; but when they come nearer to the horns of the wombe, they are again dilated; in their other con- ditions, they agree with mºns, but that they are altogether more ſlender and ſhort. They have a round figure, but more intricate windings than mens; Ibeleeve, that theſe windings might ſupply the defect of the varicous Paraſtats. They are ſtated between the teſticles and wombe, for they proceed out of the head of the id: , then preſent- ly armed with a coat from the Peritoneum,they are implanted into the wombe by its horns. C H A P. XXXIIII. of the Wombe. HeWombe is a partproper only to women.given by nature inſtead ofthe Scro- tum,as the neck thereof,and the annexed parts in ſtead of the yard; ſo that if a- ny more i. confider the parts of generation in women and men, he ſhall find that they differ not much in number, but only in ſituation and uſe. For that which manhath apparent without,that women have hid within, both by the fingular prºvidence of nature,as alſo by the defeat of heatin women, which could not driveandthruſtforth thoſe parts,as in man.The womb is of a nervous and membranous ſub- ſtance,that it may be more eaſily dilated and contraćted,as need ſhall require. The magnitude thereof is divers, according to the diverſity of age, the uſe of venery,the flowing of their courſes, and the time of conception. The wombe is but ſmall in one of unripe i. not uſed venery,nor which is menſtrous; therefore the quantity cannot be rightly defined. The figure ºf the wombt is abſolutely like that of the bladder, if you confider it with- out the produćtions, which Herºphilus called horns,by reaſon of the fimilitude they have with th:horns ºf Oxen at their firſt coming forth, 1é conſiſts of ſimple and and parts. The fimple are the veins,arteries, nerves,and coats.The veinsandarieties ar. our in Fumber twofºom the preparing ſpermatick veſſels,the two other aſcend thither frºm the Hypogaſtrick, after this manner. Firſt, thºſºſºlºbºfore they aſcendon each fide to the wombe, divide themſelves into twº blanchº, from which otherſome go to the lower part of the wombe otherſ mºto the neck ºwº, which the menſtrucus blood, if it abound from the conception, may be purged. - - - Nºrves come onboth fides to the wombe,both from the fixt conjugation,deſcending by the length of the back bone, as alſo from the holy bone,which preſently united and joyn- ed togetheraſcend and are diſtributed through the wombe, like the veins and arteries. The utmoſt or common coat of the wº proceeds from the Peritoneum, on that In what their teſticles differ from mens. Lik 14.4% ºft part. Site. Connexion. Temper. . Their ejacula- tory veſſels. why they have more inº tricate win- dings. Their ſite. Whereiñ the privy parts is womtm differ from thoſe in men. The ſubſtance and magnitude of the wombe, Figure. The horns of the wombe. Compoſure. The veins and Arteries, 2 part Nerves. The Coars. | - IOO Of the Anatomy L i B.3. No cels in the wombe. The ſite. The temper and attion. The cotyle- dones. Columbu juſt- ly reproved. The orifice of the wombe. The proper o- rifice of the wombe is not alwayes exačt- ly ſhut in wo. men with child. The neck of the wombe, Its magnitude. Compoſition. Number and ſite. Temper, partit touches the holy bone; but the proper it hath from the firſt conformation, which is compoſed of the three ſorts of fibers, of the º on the inſide of the attraćtion of both ſeeds;the tranſverſe without to expell, if occaſion be;the oblique in the midſt for the due re- tention thereof. - The wombe admits no diviſion, unleſs into the right and left ſide, by an obſcure line or ſeam, ſuch as we ſee in the ſcrotum,but ſcarce ſo manifeſt; neither muſt we after the manner of the ancients, imagine any other cels in the wombe. For by the law of nature,a woman at one birth can have no more than two. An argument hereof is, they have no more than two dugs. If any chance to bringforth more, it is beſides nature,and ſomewhat monſtrous, becauſe nature ſº made no proviſion of nouriſhment for them. Nature hath placed the wombe at the bottome of the belly, becauſe that place ſeems moſt fit to receive ſeed,to carry and bring forth the young. It is placed between the bladder and right gut, and is bound to theſe parts much more ſtraitly § the neck, than by the body thereof; but alſo beſides it is tyed with two moſt ſtrong ligaments on the fides, and upper parts of the ſharebone,on which it ſeems to hang; but by its common coat from the Perito- neum, chiefly thick in that place,it is tied to the hollow bone, and the bones of the hanch and loins. - By reaſon of this ſtrait connexion,a woman with child feeling the painfull drawingsback, and as it were convulſions of thoſe ligaments, knows her ſelf with child. It isofa cold and moiſt temper,ratherby accident, than of itſelf. The ačtion thereof is to contain both the feeds,and to cheriſh, preſerve, and nouriſh it,ſo contained,untill the time appointed by na- ture; and alſo beſides,to receive,and evacuate the menſtruous blood. The compound parts of the wombe are,the proper body and neck thereof. That body is extended in women big with child,even to the navell,in ſome higher,in ſome lower. In the inner ſide the Cotyledones come into our conſideration, which are nothing elſe than the orifices and mouths of the veins, ending in that place. They ſcarce appear in women, unleſs preſently after child-bearing,or their º urgation; but they are apparent in ſheep, Goats,and Kine,at all times likewheat corns, ... when they are with young, for then they are of the bigneſs of haſell nuts: but then alſo they ſwell up in women, and are like a rude peece of fleſh of a finger and a half thick; which begirt all #. naturall parts of the infant i. up in the wombe; out of which reſpećt this ſhapeles fleſh, according to the opinion of ſome,is reckoned amongſt the number ofcoats inveſting the infant, and called Chorion, becauſe,as in beaſts,the Chorion is interwoven with veins, and arteries, whence the umbilicall veſſels proceed; ſo in women this fleſhy lump is woven with veins, and arteries, whence ſuch veſſels have their originall. Which thing, º true and agreeable to reaſon it is, let other men judg. There is one thing whereof I would admoniſh thee,that as the growth of the Cotyledones in beaſts are not called by the name of Chorion, but are only ſaid to be the dependents there- of ſo in women ſuch ſwollen Cotyledones merit not the name of Chorion, but rather of the de- pendences thereof. § This body ends in a certainſtraitneſs which is met withall, in following it towards the privities,in women which have borfie no children, or have remained barren, ſome certain time; for in ſuch as are lately delivered,you can ſee ... a cavity and no ſtraitneſs at all. This ſtraitneſs we call the proper orifice of the wombe,which is moſt exaëtly ſhut af. ter conception, eſpecially untill the membrane, or coats incompaſſing the child be firniſh- ed,and ſtrong enough to contain the ſeed,that it flow not forth, nor be corrupted by en- trance of the air; for it is opened to ſend forth the ſeed,and in ſome the courſes and ſerous humors,which are heaped up in the wombe in the time of their being with child. From this orifice the .# of the wombe taking its originall,is extended even to the pri- vities. It is of a muſculous ſubſtance,compoſed of ſoft fleſh becauſe it might be extended and contraćted, wrinckled,and ſtretched forth,and unfolded,and wreſted,and ſhaken at the com- ing forth of the child,and after be reſtored to its former ſoundneſs and integrity.In proceſs of age it grows harder,both by uſe of venery,and alſo by reaſon of age,by which the whole body in all parts thereof becomes dry and hard. But in £ºf young women,it is more tračtable and flexible for the neceſſity of nature. The magnitude is ſufficiently large in all dimenſions, though divers, by reaſon of the infinite variety of bodies. The figure is long, round, and hollow. The compoſition is the ſame with the wombe, but it receives not ſo many veſſels as the wombe; for it hath none but thoſe which are ſent from the Hypogaſtrick veins, by the branches aſcending to the wombe. This neck on the inſide is wrinckled with many creſts, like the upper §. of a dogs mouth, ſo in copulation to cauſe greater pleaſure by that inequality,and alſo ten the a&. - It is only one, and that ſituate between the neck of the bladder and the right gut, to which it cloſely ſticketh,as to the wombe by the proper orifice thereof, and to the privities by its own orifice; but by the veſſels to all the parts from whence they are ſent. It is of a cold and dry temper, and the way to admit the ſeed into the wombe, to ex- clude the infant out of the wombe,as alſo the menſtruall evacuation. But it is worth obſer- Vation, to ſhor- L i B. 3. - ofsºſan Body. IOI vation,that in all this paſſage there is no ſuch membrane found,as that they called Hymen, which they feigned to be broken at the firſt coition. Yet, notwithſtanding Columbus, Fallo- pius }. many other learned men of our time think otherwiſe,and ſay, that in Vir- gins a little above the paſſage of the urine,may be found and ſeen ſuch a nervous membrane, placed overtwhart as it were in the middle way of this neck, and perforated for the paſſages of the courſes.But you may find this falſe by experience;it is likely the ancients fell into this error through this occaſion,becauſe that in ſome a good quantity of blood breaks forth of theſe places at the firſt copulation. - But it is more probable that this happens by the violent artrition ofcertain veſſels lying in the inward ſuperficies of the neck of the wombe, not being able to endure withoutbreak: ing ſo great extention as that nervous neck undergoes at the firſt coition. For a maid which is mariageable, and hath her genitall parts proportionable in quantity and bigneſs to a mans;ſhall find no ſuch effuſion of blood, as we ſhall thew more at large in our Book of Generation. - The thirteenth Figure, ſhewing the parts of women different from theſe in men. A.B.C.D.The Peritoneum refle&ed or turned backward, above and be- low. - E.F. the gibbous part of the liverE, the cave or hollow part F. - G. the trunk of the gate-vein. H. the hollow vein. I. the great artery. - K, the roots of the Calical artery. which accompanieth the gate. Velil. L.M.the fatty vein going to the coat of the j going N.O. the fore-part of both the kid- neys. T.V. the emulgent veins and arte- Ties. aa. the right ureter at the loweſt a, cut from a part which neer to b, ſticketh yet to the bladder, becauſe the bottome of the bladder is drawn to the left ſide. c. the left ureter inſerted into the º bladderneer to r. dd, the ſpermatick vein which goeth to the left teſticle marked with i. ee, the ſpermatickvein which goeth to the left teſticle with i,alſo. f. the trunk of the great artery from whence the ſpermatical arteries'do proceed gh.theſpermatical arteries. ii. the two teſticles. ll, a branch which from the ſpermatick veſſels reacheth unto the bottome of the wombe. mm. the leading veſſel of the ſeed which Fallºpiuſ calleth the tuba or trumpet, becauſe it is crooked and refle&ed, n, a branch of the ſpermatick veſſel,compaſſing the lead- ing veſſel.00. aveſſell like a worm which paſſeth to the wombe, ſome call it Cremaſter. P.the bottome of the wombe called fundus uteri.4.a part of the right gut. r. ſ.thebottome of the bladder whereto is inſerted the left ureter, and a vein led from the neck of the wombe neer untor. t. the neck of the bladder.u.the ſame inſerted into the privity or lap.x, apart of theneck of the wombe above the privity. yy. certain skinny Caruncles of the privities, in the midſtof which is the ſlit,and on both fides appear little {i. - The Figures belonging to the Dug, and Breafts. *The veins of the Dugs which come from thoſe, which deſcending from the top of the ſhoulder, are offered to the skin. 4, the veins of the dugs derived from thoſe which through the arm-hole are led into the hand y, the body of the Dug or Breaſt. **, the kernels and fat between them. “ the veſſels of the dugs deſcending from the lower part of the neck cal- lediugulum, under the breaſt bone. - - K 3 This No Hymen, From whence the blood pro- ceeds that breaks forth in ſome virgins at the firſt coi- tion. IO2 ſ of the Anatomy Lib. 3. Alt. w/sfu;4&tw. Cleitori,ten- tºg. Their ſub- ſtance, magni. tude, figure, and compo- ſure. The number. This neck ends at the privities,where its proper orifice is, which privy parts we muſt treat of, as being the produćtions and appendices of this neck. This Pudendum, or privity, is of a middle ſubſtance,between the fleſh and a nerve 3 - magnitude is ſufficiently large, the figure, round,hollow, long.It is compoſed of veins,arteries, nerves, deſcending to the neck of the wombe,and a double coat proceeding from the true skin and fleſhy pannicle; both theſe coats are firmly united by the fleſh coming between them ; whereupon it is ſaid, that this part conſiſts of a muſculous coat. It is one in number,ſituate above the Peritoneum. It hath connexion with the fundament, the neck of the wombe and bladderby both their peculiar orifices. - It hath a middle temper,between hot,and cold, moiſtand dry. It hath the ſame uſe as a mans Preputium or fore-skin,that is,that together with the Nymphe it may hinder the en- trance of the air, by which the wombe may be in danger to take cold. The lips of the pri- vities called by the Greeks "tºº", by the Latines Ale, contain all that region which is inveſted with hairs; and becauſe we have faln into mention of theſe Nymphe,you muſt know that they are as it were produćtions of the muſculous skin, which ...?on both ſides, from the upper part of the ſhare-bone downwards; even to the orifice of the neck of the bladder, ofttimes growing to ſo great a bigneſs, that they will ſtand out likea mans yard. Wherefore in ſome they muſt be cut off in their young years, yet with a great deal of caution, left if they be cut too raſhly, ſo great an effuſion of blood may follow,that it may cauſe, either death to the woman, or barreneſs of the wombe by reaſon of the refrigeration by the too great effuſion of blood. The latter Anatomiſts, as Columbus and Fallºpius, beſides theſe parts, have made mention of another particle, which ſtands forth in the upper part of the privities, and alſo of the urinary paſſage, which joyns together thoſe wings we formerly mentioned. Columbus cals it Tentigo, Fallºpiu, Cleitoria,whence proceeds that in- famous word Cleitorizein,(which ſignifies impudently to handle that part). But becauſe it #. º: part, let thoſe which defire to know more of it, read the Authors WillCh I C1ted. ~. C. H. A. P. XXXV. of the Coats containing the Infant in the wombe, and of the Navell. |º aſpermatick and nervous ſubſtance,having their matter from the ſeed of the mo- ºlº ther. But they are nervous that ſo they may be the more eaſily extended, as it ** ſhal be neceſſary for the child.They are of good length and bredth,eſpecially near the time of deliverance, t º are round in figure like the wombe. - Their compoſition is of veins,arteries and their proper ſubſtance.The veins,and arteries, are diſtributed to them (whether obſcurely or manifeſtly,more or fewer) from the wombe by thecotyledones,which have the ſame office,as long as the child is contained in the wombe, as the nipples or paps of the nurſes after it is born. For thus the wombe brings the Cotyle- dones,or veins,degenerating into them through the coats like certain paps to the infant ſhut up in them. - - P}. coats are three in number according to Galen; one called the Chorion, Secundine,or afterbirth; the other Allantoides; the third Amnios. I find this number of coats in beaſts,but not in women, unleſs peradventure any will reckon up in the number of the coats, the Cotyledones ſwollen up,and grown into a fleſhy maſs, which many skilfull in Anatomy, do write,which opinion notwithſtanding we cannot receive as true. I could never in any place find the Allantoides in women with child, neither in the infantborn in the ſixth, ſeventh, eight, or in the full time, º: ninth month, although I have ſought it with all poſſi- ble diligence, the Midwives being ſet apart, which might have violated ſome of the COats. But thus I went about this buſineſs, I divided the dead body of the mother croſwiſeupon the region of the wombe,and taking away all impediments which might either hinder,or obſcure our diligence, with as .# dexterity as was poſſible, we did not only draw away that receptacle or den of the Infant, from the inward ſurface of the wombe, to which it ſtuck by the Cotyledones, but we alſo took away the firſt membrane which we called Chorion, from that which lies nextunder it,called Amnios,without any rending or tearing;for thus we powred forth no moiſture, whereby it might be ſaid,that any coat made for the containing of that humor, was rent or torn.And then we diligently looked,having many witneſſes and º: preſent,if in any place there did appearany diſtinčtion of theſe two membranes, the Allantoides and Amnios,for the ſeparating the contained humors,and for other uſes which they mention. - But when we could perceive no ſuch thing, we took the Amnios filled with moiſture on the upper fide, and having opened it, two ſervants ſo holding the apertion, that no moiſture mightflow out of it into the circumference of the Chorion or wombe,then preſentl *- - - - W1t $He membranes or coats containing the Infant in the wombe of the mother, are of | Lib. 3. . of Mans Body. 103 with ſpunges we drew out by little and little all the humidity contained in it, the infant yet contained in it, which was fit to come forth,that ſo the coat Amniot being freed of this moiſture, we might ſee whether there were any other humor contained in any other coat beſides. But having done this with fingular diligence and fidelity, we could ſee no other humor, nor no other ſeparation of the membrants beſides. - So that, from that time I have confidently held this opinion, that the infant in the womb, is only wrapped in two coats,the Chorion and Amnioſ. But yet not ſatisfied by this experience, that I might yet be more certain concerning this Allantoides, having paſſed through the two former coats,l came to the infant, and I put a quil into its bladder, and blew it up as forcibly as I could, ſo to try, if by that blowing I might force the air into that coat which we queſtioned, as ſome have written. But neither thus could I drive any air from hence, through the navellinto the controverted coat, but rather I found it to fly out of the bladder by the privities. Wherefore I am certainly perſwaded that there is no Aſantoides. Moreover I could never finde nor ſee in the navell that paſſage called the Ura- chu, which they affirm to be the beginning and originall of the coat Allantoides. But if it be granted,that there is no ſuch coat as the Allantoideſ,Vhat diſcommodity wil ariſe hereof: £e ſhews by, three ſeverall reaſons that there is no Allantoides. ‘. ſeeing the ſweat and urine of the infant may eaſily, and without any diſcommo- it y be received, collected, and contained in the ſame coat by reaſon of the ſmall difference which is between them. But if any objećt, That the urine by its ſharpneſs and touching will hurt the infant: I will anſwer, there can be no ſo great ſharpneſs in the urine of ſo ſmall an infant; and that,if that therebe any,it is tempered by the admixture of the gentle vapor of ſweat. ---- Beſides, if you conſider,or have regard to the uſe of ſuch an humor (which is to hold up the child, leſtby its weight it break the ties,by which it is bound to the womb) we ſhall finde no humor more fit for this purpoſe than this ſerous, as which by its thickneſs is much more fit to bear up a weight, than the thin and too liquid ſweat. For ſo we ſee the {ea or ſalt-water carries greater weights without danger of drowning than freſh rivers do. Wherefore I conclude that there is no need, that the urine ſhould be kept and contai- ned in one coat, and the ſweat in another. The Ancients who have writ otherwiſe, have written from obſervations made in beaſts. Wherefore we make but only two coats, the Chorion and Amios ; the one of which ſeeing it contains the other,they both ſo encompaſs the child, that they veſt it on every ſide. - Fallºpius in ſome ſort ſeems to be of this opinion; for he only makes two coats, the chorion and Amnios ; but he thinks the infant makes the water into a certain part of the Chorion, as you may perceive by reading of his Obſervations. Both theſe coats are tyed between themſelves by the intercourſe of moſt ſlender nervous fibers, and ſmall veſſels penetrating from the outer Chorion to the inner Amnios. Wherefore unleſs you warily handle theſe coats, you may eaſily tear the Amnios in ſeparating it. They are of the ſame temper with other membranes. Their uſe is different, for the Chorion is made both for the É. of the veſſels, which it receives from the womb for the generating of the umbilicall veins and arteries, as alſo to keep whole and ſafe the parts which it inveſts. But the Amnios is to receive and contain the excrementitious and ſerous humors, which the childe ſhut up in the womb is accuſtomed to evacuate. But this coat is very thin and ſoft, but ſtrong and ſmooth, left by its touch it might hurt the infant, whereupon it is called the skin-coat. C H A P. XXXVI. of the Navell, RHe Navell follows theſe coats; It is a white body, ſomewhat reſembling the wreathen cord, or girdle of the Franciſcan-friers, but that it hath not the knots ſtanding ſo far out, but only ſwelling in certain places, reſembling a * knot, only lifted up on one #. ; it ariſes and takes its originall from a fleſhy maſs, which weexpreſſed by the name of ſwelling Cotyledones, and goes into the midſt of the lower belly of the infant, yeaverily into the midſt of the whole body, whoſe root it is therefore ſaid to be. For even as a tree by the root ſucks nouriſhment from the earth, ſo the infant in the womb draws its nouriſhment by the navell. The #. of it in breadth and thickneſs,equals the bigneſs of the littlefinger. But it is a oot and a half long,ſo that children are brought forth with it, encompaſſing their middle, neck, arms, or legs. The figure of it is round. It is compoſed of two arteries, one vein, and two coats. It hath theſe veſſels from that great multitude of capillary veins and arte- ries, which are ſeen diſperſed over the Chorion. Wherefore the vein entring in at the Na- well, penetrates from thence into the hollow part of the Liver, where divided into two, according to Galens opinion, it makes the gate and hollow veins. But the arteries, ar. y - Their teñret : and uſe. What the Navellis. The Navelſ is the eenter of the body. " - The ſignre and compoſure. £iº. &fºrmats - fetaw in were. IO4. Ofthe Anatomy L i B.3. There is only one Vein in a childs Navell, bur no Ura- chus, by themſelves the length of the Navell, caſt themſelves into the Iliate,which they make, as º: all other, that from thence the vitall ſpirit may be carried by them overall the infant. It hath its two coats from the Chorion. - But ſeeing they are mutually woven and conjoined without any medium, and are of a ſufficient ſtrength and thickneſs over all the Navell, they may ſeem to make the infants ex- ternall skin and fleſhy Pannicle. I know very many reckon two LImbilicall veins, as alſo arteries, and the Urachu, by, or through which the urine flows into the coat Allantoides. But becauſe this is not to be found in women, but only in beaſts, I willingly omit it, be- cauſe I do not intend to mention any parts, but ſuch as ; to humane bodies. Yet if there beany, which can teach me, that theſe parts,which I think proper to brute beaſts, are to be found in women,I willingly confeſs,and that to his credit from whom I have reaped ſuch benefit. The other things that may be required concerning the Navell, as of its number, fite, connexion,temper and uſe, may eaſily appearby that we have ſpoken before. For we have apparently ſet §. the uſe, when we ſaid, the Navell was made for that purpoſe, that the infant may be nouriſhed by it,as the treeby the root, by reaſon of the continuation of the veſſels thereof, with the preparing ſpermatick veſſels made by God for that purpoſe, to whombe honor and glory for ever and ever, Amen. The Endof the third Book. \ s - io; - Nºvº -Ness TD uſ, in a undſ, a da Qºlq d [. - - º º FTTTTTTTTTLDLIIILLILLIELDIIIllulºid TTTTTTUTIILI101 Dud - The Fourth Book, Treating of the Oital parts contained in the CHEST. The PR E FA C E. sº Aving finiſhed the firſt Book of our Anatomy, in explanation of the 3 naturall parts contained in the lower belly, now order requires, § that we treat of the Breſt; that ſo the parts in ſome ſort already § explained (I mean the veins and arteries) may be diſpatched after the ſame order and manner, without interpoſition of any other § matter. & And beſides alſo that we may the more exaëtly and chearfully § ſhew the reſt of the parts which remain, as the head and limbs, knowing already the originall of thoſe veſſels which are diſperſed through them. To this purpoſe, we will define what the Cheſt is, and then we wildivide it intº its parts. Thirdly, in theſe we will confider which parts contain, and which are contained, that ſo we may more happily finiſh our intended diſcourſe. CHAP. I. What the Thorax or the Cheft is ; into what parts it may be divided, and the nature of theſe parts. §º the coller-bones, below with the Midriff, before with the Sternum orbreſt, $º behinde, with the twelve Vertebra’s of the back on both ſides, with the true § and baſtard ribs, and with the intercoſtall and intercartilagineous muſcles. Nature hath given it this ſtrućture and compoſition, left that being a defence for the vitall parts againſt externallinjuries, it ſhould hinder reſpiration; which is no leſs needfull for the preſervation of the native heat diffuſed by the vital ſpirits,and ſhut up in the heart, as in the fountain thereof, againſt internall injuries, than the other fore- mentioned parts againſt externall. For if the Cheſt ſhould have been all bony, verily it had been the ſtronger, but it would have hindred our reſpiration or breathing, which is rformed by the dilating and contraćting thereof. erefore left one of theſe ſhould É. the other, Nature hathframed it, partly bony and griſly, and partly fleſhy. Some render another reaſon hereof,which is,that Nature hath framed the cheſt,that it mighthere alſo obſerve the order uſed by it in the fabrick of things, which is, that it might conjoin the parts much diſagreeing in their compoſure, as the lower belly, . fleſhy, and the §. all bony, by a medium partaker both of the bony and fleſhy ſubſtance; which courſe we ſee it hath obſerved in the connexion of the fire and water,by the interpoſition of the air ; of the earth and air,by the water placed between them. The Cheſt is divided into three parts, the upper, lower, and middle; the coller-bones contain the upper; the Midriff the lower;and the Sternon the middle. The Sternon in Galens opinion is compoſed of ſeven bones, I belceve by reaſon of the great ſtature of the people that lived then. Now in our times,you ſhall of find it compačt of three,four,0r five [... although we wil not deny, but that we have often obſerved it(eſpecially in young bodies) to conſiſt of ſeven or eight bones. Wherefore thoſe who have fewer bones in number in their Sternon,have them larger,that they might be ſufficient to receive the ribs. This is the common opinion of the Sternon. Yet Fallopius hath deſcribed it far otherwiſe; wherefore let thoſe who deſire to know more hereof, lookin his obſervations. At the lower part of the Sternon, there is a griſle, called commonly Furcula, and Malum granatum, or the Pomgranate, becauſe it reſembles that fruit; others call it Cartilago ſcuti- formā, that is, the breit-blade. - sºHe Thorax, or Cheſt, is the middle belly, terminated or bounded above with The contai- ning parts of the Cheſt. Why nature hath made the Cheſt partly bony, partly griſly. The number of the bones of the Sternon. cartilagoſcuº formis, thº ºlde. Io5 Of the Oitall parts Lis. 4. What a Griſle ſs. The differences thercaf. Their twofold uſe. The diviſion of the Cheſt into its parts. It is placed there, to be (as it were) a bulwark or defence to the mouth of the ſtomach endued with moſt exquiſit ſenſe; and alſo that it ſhould do the like to that part of th: Midriff which the Liverbears up in that place, ſituate above the orifice of the entricle by the ligament coming between, deſcending from the lower part of the ſame griſle into the upper part of the Liver. The common people think that this griſle ſometimes fals down. But it ſo adheres, and is united to the bones of the Sternon, that the falling thereof may ſeem to be without any danger, although oft-times it may be ſo j with watery and ſerous humidities with which the orifice of the ſtomach abounds, that (as it were) ſoaked and drunk with theſe, it may be ſo relaxed, that it may ſeem to be out of its place; in which caſe it may be preſſed and forced by the hand into the former place and ſeat, as alſo by applying out- M. , and taking inwardly aſtringent and drying medicines to exhauſt thº'ſ perfluous unlicity. This Šid: at its beginning is narrºw.but more broad and obtuſe at its end,ſomewhat reſembling the round or blunt point of a ſword, whereupon it is alſo called Cartilago Enſº- formit,or the ſword-like griſle. In ſome it hath a doublein others a ſingle point. In old people, it degenerates into a bone. Now becauſe we make mention of this #. we will ſhew both what a Griſle is, and how many differences thereofthere be, that enceforward as often as we ſhall have occaſion to ſpeak of a griſle, you may underſtand what it is. A Griſle is a ſimilar part ofour bodies, next to a bone moſt terreſtriall, cold, dry, hard, weighty, and without ſenſe, differing from a bone in drineſs only, the which is more in a bone. W. a Griſlebeing loſt, cannot be regenerated, like as a bone, without the interpoſition of a Callus. - The differences of theſe are almoſt theſame with bones, that is, from their conſiſtence, ſubſtance, greatneſs,number, ſite, figure,connexion, ačtion,and uſe. Omitting the other for brevity ſake, I will only handle thoſe differences which ariſe from fite, uſe and connexion. Thereforegriſles, either adhere to the bones, or of, and by themſelves make ſome art, as the griſles of the ey-lids called Tarſ, of the Epiglotti, and throtle. And others which ad- here to bones, either adhere by the interpoſition of no medium, as thoſe which come be- tween the bones of the Sternon, the coller-bones, the ſhare and haunch-bones, and others; or by a ligament coming between, as thoſe which are at the ends of the baſtard-ribs to the Šternon by the means of a ligament, that by thoſe º: being ſofter than a griſle, themotions of the Cheſt may be more quickly and ſafely p. The griſles which depend on bones, do not †: i. ſtrength to the bones, but to themſelves, and the parts contained in them, againſt ſuch things as may break and bruiſe them. The griſles of the Sternon, and at the ends of the baſtard-ribs are of this ſort. By this we may gather, that the º: a double uſe, one to poliſh and levigate the parts to which that ſlippery ſmoothneſs was neceſſary for performance of their duty; and for this uſeſerve the griſles which are at the joints, to make their motions the more nimble. The other uſe is to defend thoſe parts upon which they are placed,from externall injuries, by breaking violent aſſaults, by ſomewhat yeelding to their impreſſion,no other- wiſe than %; things oppoſed againſt cannon-ſhot: We wil proſecute the other differences of griſles in their place, as occaſion ſhall be offered and required. C. H. A. P. II. Of the containing and contained parts of the cheft. He containing parts of the Cheſt are both the skins, the fleſhy Pannicle, the fat, the breſts, the common coat of the Muſcles, the muſcles of that place, the fore- mentioned bones, the coat inveſting the ribs, and the Diaphragma or Midriff. The parts contained are the Mediaſtinum, the pericardium or purſe of the heart, the heart,the lungs and their veſſels. Of the containing parts, ſome are common to all the body, or themoſt part thereof, as both the skins, the fleſhy pannicle and fat. . Of which being we have ſpoken in our firſt Book, there is no need now further to inſiſt upon: Others are proper to the Cheſt,as its muſcles, of which we will ſpeak in their place, the breſts, the forementioned bones, the membrane inveſting the ribs, and the Diaphragma or Midriff. We will treat of all theſe in order, after we have firſt ſhewed you the way, how you may ſeparate the skin from the reſt of the Cheſt. Putting your knife down even to the perfeó. diviſion of the skin, you muſt draw a ſtreight Iinefrom the upper part of the lowerbelly, even to the chin ; then draw another ſtreight line, overthwart at the coller-bones even to the ſhoulder-blades; and in the places beneath the coller-bones: (if you deſire to ſhun prolixity) you may at once ſeparate both the skins, the fleſhy Pannicle, the fat, and com- mon coat of the muſcles; becauſe theſe parts were ſhewed and ſpoken of in the diſſečtion of the lowerbelly, Yet L i B.4- Contained intbecheft. to 7 ſhoulder-lade and neck, therefore Ith Y uſt reſerve the brefs in diſſºting of the bodies of women; wherefore from the º: of the breſts, as artificially as you can, ſeparate only the skin from the Hº: under it, that ſo you may ſhew the Pannicle which there becometh fleſhy and muſculous, and is ſo ſpred over the neck and parts of the face, even to the roots of the hairs. * - C H A P. II i. of the Breſts or Dugs. ºHe Breſts, as we ſaid, when we ſpoke of the nature of Glandules, are of a glan- ºdulous ſubſtance, white, rare, or ſpongious; in maids and women that do not ElTº give fuck, they are more ſolid and not ſo large. - º Wherefore the bigneſs of the Dugs is different, although of a ſufficient mag- sº ni.ii. Fiji. figure is round, ſomewhat long, and in ſome for: Pyra- midall. Their compoſure is of the skin, the fleſhy pannicle, glandules, fat, nerves, veins, and arteries, deſcending to them from the Axillari, under the Sternon, betwixt the fourth and fifth, and ſometimes the fixth of the true ribs. - - - - -- - - And there they are divided into infinite rivelets by the interpofition of the glandules andfat, by which fit mattermaybe brought, to be changed into milk by the faculty of *...in ſpeak no more of the nature of glandules or kernels, as having treated of them before; only we will add this, that ſome of the glandules have nerves, as thoſe of the Breſts, which they receive from the parts lying under them, that is, from the intercoſtall,by which it comestopaſ that they have moſtexquiſit ſenſe. Others want a nerve, as thoſe which ſerve only §. diviſion of the veſſels, and which havenoa&ion..but only uſe. They be two in number, on each fide one, feated at the fides of the sºng, upon the fourth, fifth and ſixth true ribs. - - Wherefore they haveconnexion with the mentioned parts with their º, but by their veſſels with all other parts,but eſpecially with the womb by the reliques of the manillary veins and arteries, which deſcend down at the fides of the brefl-blade; in which lace theſe veins infinuating themſelves through the ſubſtance of the muſcles, area little above the navell conjoined with the Epigaſtrick,whoſe originall is in ſome ſort oppoſite to the Hypºgaſtrick, which ſend forth branches to the womb. By the meeting of theſe it is more #. that this commerce ſhould ariſe, than from other and thoſe almoſt capillary bran- ches which are ſometimes ſeen to deſcend to the womb from the E #. They are of a cold and moiſt temper, wherefore they ſay that th: Éio by bei verted into milk “becomes raw, flegmatick and ††, the dugs. Their action is to prepare nouriſhment for the new-born babe,to warm the heart from whence they have received heat, and to adorn the breſt. - By this you may know that ſome Glandules have ačtion, others uſe and ſome both. At the top of the dugs there are certain hillocks, or eminencies called ºats ºf ples, by ſucking of which the childe is nouriſhed through certain ſmall and crook paſſages, which though they appearmanifeſt to the fight, whilſt you preſs out the milk by preſſing the dug, yet whºm the milk is preſſed out, they do not appear, nor ſo much as: it the Pºint of a needlºy reaſon ofthe crooked ways made by nature in thoſ: º for this uſe, that the milk being perſetly made, ſhould not flowout of its own º againſt the nurſes will. For ſo theſe disretained and kept for a certaintime in hºp. C H A P. I I II. of the Clavicles, or Coller-bones and Rits, ºf W*.ſhºld handle theſe parts after the common order, we ſhould now treat of §º the Muſcles of the Cheſt which move the arm, and ſerve for reſpiration, and X. º which firſt offer themſelvesto our fight, º, ºut for that they cannot be fitly ſhºwed, unleſ; we hurt the muſcles of the i. it better to defer the explanation of theſe Muſcle; untill ſuch time as I have ſhewed therſ of the contain. .#containing parts, 29 ºnly of the Cheſt, but alſo of the Head, that having finiſhed theſe, we may come toº full demonſtration of all the reſt of the muſcles, beginning with thoſe ofthe which Yeºmºtwith, and ſo proſecuting thereſteven tº hºl. feet, as they ſhall ſeem# offer themſelves more fitly to diſſºtion,that ſo as much as lyesinus, we may ſhun COIl OIl. - ******our propoſedusk, affºrtheforeſid muſcle come the Coller- bones, the Sternon, and Ribs. - - But con- the force of the proper #. of # their ſub- ſtance, Magnitude Figure. . . Compoſure. Which Glad: dules have nerves, and which have riories Their con- ". nexion. How the breſis and womb communicate each with other, Their temper, Rºeriºdºſters. . Their ačtion and uſe, - The Nipples: IoS - of the Oital parts Lib.4. But that theſe parts may be the more eaſily underſtood, we muſt firſt know whatabone is, and whence the differences thereof are drawn. - - What a Bone Therefore a Bone is a part of our body moſt terreſtriall,cold, dry,hard, wanting all ma- is, nifeſt ſenſe, if the teeth be excepted. I ſaid manifeſt ſenſe, that you may upderſtand that the parts have a double ſenſe of A double ſenſe touching, the one manifeſt, ſuch as reſides in the fleſh, skin, membrancs, nerves, teeth, and certain other parts; the other obſcure; yet which may ſuffice to diſcern the helping and hurting ta(tile qualities, ſuch ſenſe the bowels and bones have ; for very ſmall fibers of the zil. ..., E.I, nº * diſſeminated to theſe partsb mediation of their coat, or membrane, I ſay, ſo rail. ſmall, that they can ſcarce be diſcerned by the eys, unleſs (as Galen ſaith) by plucking ſuch coats away from the parts. Why the But it is no marvail if Nature would have theſe parts in like manner to have ſuch ſmall tºº, have veins, contrary to the lungs and moſt part of the muſcles, only to yecla ſo much nouriſh- ſuchſmal veins, ment to the part,as ſhould be needfull; for ſeeing the ſubſtance of the bones is cold hard, denſe and ; it waſtes the leſs. o Wherefore they need not ſo much blood for their nouriſhment,as the hot and ſoft parts; and beſides the §: bones have neither veins nor arterics, but draw fit nouriſhment only by the force of the attractive faculty implanted in them. 2 - Whence the The differences of bones are taken from many things, as from their Apophyſei. Epiphyſes difference of riſks, ºil. ineſs, number jr., .. may be #. We will proſecute alſ theſe as they ſhall offer themſelves in the ãº. of the - bones; to which doćtrine we will give a beginning at the Clavicles or coller-bones. The clavicles . The Clavicles ar: two very hard and ſolid bones, without any great or notable cavity, Sºon ºne, ſituate on each fidebetwixt the ſide and upper part of the Sternon and top of the ſhoulder- blade, for the ſtrength and ſtability of theſe parts, whence they take the name of Clavicule Clavicles, (from the Greek”, which fignifies, a Key or any other Bar or faſtning of a door.) They carry the ſhape of a Surgeons Levatory. But you muſt riote that the Clavicles ſeem to be faſtned to the Sternon by the mediation of a griſly bone.Moreover the ſpace and cavity contained within the coller-bones is called by the Latinsjugulum, by the French the upper {.. becauſe the jugular veins paſs that ºil. 13.4% way; it ſticks to the ". proceſs of the ſhoulder by a Griſle which Galen cals the ſmall ””” griflebone, although it be nothingºlſe but a produćtion of the Osjuguli. For the Sternon, which weſaid isframed of divers bones, as ſometimes 3, ſometimes 4, 5, 6, 7, and ſometimes 8, you muſt note they are very ſpongy and full of pores, and of a ãr ſofter conſiſtence than the coller-bones,wherefore more ſubjećt to corruption; beſides they are mutually joined by interpoſition of muſcles. Their uſe is to be as a ſhield to de- fend the vitall parts. The Ribs, The Ribs are 24 in number, on each fide 12, ſeven of theſe are called true or perfeót - ribs, becauſe they make a circle, at the one end joined to the Sternon, on the other to the vertebra’s; the other are called baſtard or ſhort ribs,becauſe they fall ſhort in their way and come not to the Sternon; but they are faſtned on the fore-fide to the Sternon by griſles and ligaments, but on the back-part to the tranſverſe vertebra’s of the back-bone, and to the files of the ſaid vertebra’s. But the ſhort ribs are only knit to the vertebra’s;wherefore that part of the vertebra’s is called the root of the ribs. The exteriour or fore-part of the baſtard or ſhort ribs is griſly, that they ſhould not be broken, and that they might be the eaſier lifted up in the di º of the ſtomach filled Their con- with meat. They are of a conſiſtenceſufficiently hard, yetmore towards their root, than fiſtence, at the Sternon, where they come nearer together, and are more hardly broken; they are ſmooth both within and without, but in the midſt they have ſome ſign of being double ; or hollow to receive the veins and arteries, which nouriſh their bony ſubſtance; they are faſhioned like a bow ; their uſe is the ſame with the Sternon,and beſides to carry and ſtreng- then the muſcles ſerving for reſpiration. C H A P. V. The Anatomicall adminiſtration of the Sternon. - - *He coat inveſting the ribs, which the common Anatomiſts call Pleura, is the laſt ºlº of the containing parts of the Cheſt, which becauſe it lyes hid in the inner part thereof, it cannot be ſhown unleſs by pulling aſunder of the Sternon; wherefore we muſt now ſhew the manner of opening the Sternon, that hereby we may not violate the originall or inſertion of any of the muſcles. Wherefore firſt you muſt under- ſtand that he which will ſhew in their proper place their originall and inſertion of the pećtorallmuſcles, of the Maſtoideſ, of the two muſcles of i. bone Hyoh, of the muſcles ſubclavii, and intercartilaginei, ought firſt of all to ſeparate all the pećtorall muſcks from the - L1 p.4. Contained intbe Cheſt. - io9 - i the Sternon and the griſles from the true ribs; then to cut the ligaments, next the bones themſelves, even from the fixth true rib to the clavicles. And then ſhewing the Mediaftinum ſtretched under the Sternon all the length thereof, he muſt ſeparate the Sternon with his knife, and bend it up to the clavicles, and there. it reſerving together with it the four muſcles,that is the two Maftoides, and the two mº s. J the bone Hyou, becauſe they either wholly or for the moſt partariſe from theſternon. - Laſtly,the Clavicles being ſomewhat thruſt upwards,the griſles muſt on each fide be tur- ned outwards towards the arm; that ſo the containing parts of the Cheſt may not only lye open to view, and be eaſily ſhewed, but alſo the muſcles may be contained in their place, untill they come to be ſhewed in their order. - And becauſe the coller-bones muſtbe lifted up very high, that the recurrent nerves may be more eaſily ſeen,and the diſtribution of the veins and arteries, the two ſmall ſubclavian muſcles, one on each fide muſt be ſhown by the way, who have their originall from the inner and fore-part of the Clavicles, and an oblique deſcent to the Stern; towards the griſle of the firſt rib. For the Clavicles cannot be thus ſeparated,but that theſe muſcles muſt be violated and ſpoiled. Alſo you may divide the Sternon in the midſt,that you may ſhew the inward pećto- ral muſcles wholehaving ſeparated the muſcles which ariſe from the upper part.Ali which things being performed as they ought we muſt come to the coat inveſting the ribs and then to the Mediaftinum, as ariſing from it. CHAP. VI. Of the Pleura, or coat inveſting the Ribs. - Mºš He Tunica ſubcoſtall,or coat º the Ribs.being the laſt of the containing what the parts of the Cheſt,is alarge and abroad membraneanſwerable in proportion membrane in. of uſe and attion to the Peritoneum of the lower belly. For as the Peritoneum veſting the ribs iss § generally and particularly coversall the naturall parts, binding and holdin ------N them in their places,ſo this coat inveſts all the vitall parts in generall,becauſe it is ſtretched over all the infide of the Cheſt,but in particular whilſt it gives each a coat from it ſelf. lf - h 'ſeum ( h ill have it.from th - It hath its original from the perioſteum (or as others will have it,from the pericranium)in- In originall, veſting the . of the Cheſt at the roots of the ribs.Whereforeit j faſt .. Its originall, ribs,ſcarce to be ſeparated,as alſo to all the sbounding the Cheſt, and contained in it. Veſalius reprehends Galen becauſe he ſaid, that this was double on both fides; yet columbu, defends Galen,and verily it is ſeen to be double in the inner part of the Cheſt, under the ribs and the muſcles of the ribs,that in that ſpace theremay beway for the veins, arteries, and InerveS. Some have made it twofold, and divided it into the internal and external;as thoſe which Whether. . have made two ſorts of Plurifies, the true and baffard, placing the external above the Ribs jº., and intercoſtal muſcles;but the internal under the ribs, muſcles, Diaphragma and Sternon. fold plurifie, But we,to ſhun ambiguity,intend only to proſecute thoſe things which are manifeſt to ſº alſº : - the eys; whereforewe ſay?, that the ribs are lined on the infide with a double coat; on ***** which immediatly and firmly ſticks to them on every fide called the perioſtium, which is common to them and other bones. The other which lyes upon that perioſeum, and on the infide inveſts all the Ribs, ... . . ., whence it is called the ſubcoſtalis tunica. The ſubſtance,temper and compoſure are the ſame as §: .# - in other membranes. The magnitude in length as alſo the figure,is the ſame with the com: “**** aſs of the inner part of the Cheſt; the thickneſs of it is very little. This coat is commonly called the Pleura,from the name of the part which it covers or lines, (for the Greeks call the ribs” ) and in like manner which happens betwixt the perioſſeum and this pleura, is called either a true or baſtard Plurifie. CHAP. VII. of the Mediaſtinum. * $2Ow we muſt ſpeak of the parts contained in the Cheſt, ſeeing we have already the aid § han the *:::::: i. with the Mediaſtinum as i. a part which in º: jº diſſºtion firſt preſents itſelf to our fight. The Mediaftinum is of the ſame ſub- - º-ſº ſtance,thicknes,compoſure, number temper,as the Pleura.For the ſubſtance of the ºff. is membranous,and though it be ſtretchedal the length of the Cheſt,yet it is of a ſmal thicknes,receiving veins,nerves and arteries from althe parts to which it is knit;like as the pleura doth ; but eſpecially from the mamíllary veſſels, deſcending under the ſternon. It is in number one, but it is made of two membranes produced from the ſubcoſtall, for this aſcending on each fide by the hollowneſs of the Cheſt to theſternon, and then at right angles it is refleåed to the bodies of the vertebra’, * the pleura hath its originalſ. Ia - I IC of the Öitall parts Liu.4. The figure, The uſe, What the Midriff is, Its ſubſtance, compoſition, &c. Connexion. Quantity. A&tion. Why the Diaphragma was called Phrenes. Their ſub- ſtance. Quantity. The Lobes thereof, Figure. In that refle&ion there is ſo much diſtance between each membrane, as may be ſufficient to receive two fingers.For otherwiſe,ſeeing that they cannot penetrate through the heart,it was fit each ſide of the Pleura ſhould turn to the Pericardium, that ſo they might arrive at the appointed place without offence. Neither yet is that ſpacevoid and empty but woven with many ſmall nervous fibers. Columbus adds, that that place is often filled with a certain humor beſides nature,which you may draw out or evacuate by opening the ſternon. Yet I would gladly learn ofColumbus,by what ſigns we may know that ſuch an humor is contained there. For the figure,the Mediaſtinum with the Pleura on each ſide, repreſents the figure of a leather bottle, whoſe flat ſide is the Mediaſtinum,whoſe other ſide the Pleura; the bottom that part of the Pleura which is next the Midriff; the mouth the upper part of the Pleura at the firſt ribs. We ſhewed the ſite and connexion of the Mediaftinum, when we declared its originall. The uſe thereof is to ſeparate the vitall parts(as it were) into two cels,the right and left, that if peradventure it happen that the one be hurt,the creature may liveby the benefit of the other. And it hath another uſe, which is to prop and hold up the Pericardium, that it fall not upon the heart with its weight,but toſſed with the motions of the heart and Cheſt, it may move to this or that ſide. - CHAP. VIII. Of the Diaphragma or Midriff. WºjLthough the Midriffmay ſeem to be accºunted rather a part containg than ** * * §: contained, yet for commodities ſake we have †† the demonſtration § thereof till now. Therefore it is a muſcle round and long, terminating the S lower part of the Cheſt, .. It is of the ſame ſubſtance,compoſition and temper,as the muſcles of the Epi- gaſtrium; it is made of two coats,the lower whereof is from the Peritoneum, and the upper from the Pleura. Which getting to them fleſh, but not there but in their circumference, . the benefit of theblood brought thither by the veins and arteries diſtributed through it, turn into a muſcle, whoſe middle is nervous and membranous, but the extremities by which it is inſerted, one while fleſhy,as in that partnext to the baſtard ribs;another while tendonous,as where it touches the #. and ſecond vertebra’s of the loins,for it ends in them by two Tendons manifeſt enough. It is one in number, interpoſed with an oblique ſite betwixt the naturall and vitall parts. It hath connexion with the lower part of the Ster- mon and ſhort ribs, and the two firſt vertebra’s of the loins,but by its coats and veſſels with the parts from whence it received them. - The extent thereof is equal to the compaſs of the lower part of the Cheſt. The length of it is from the breſt-blade, even to the firſt and ſecond vertebra of the loins. The thickneſs is diverſe,for it is far thicker in its fleſhy extremity,than in its nervous originall. . . The A&ion thereof is to help the expulſion of the Excrements by the mutuall aſſiſtance of the Epigaſtrick muſcles,but the chief uſe is for reſpiration,of which it is one of the prime inſtruments. This partition the Ancients called Phrenes, becauſe the inflammation thereof cauſed like ſymptomes as the inflammation of the brain,by reaſon of the large nerves on each ſide . come to it dire&tly and primarily from the third, fourth, and fifth ver- tebra of the neck.This muſcle differs from other muſcles,ſpecially in figure. It is perforated in º: gº giveway or paſſage to the aſcendent Hollow-vein, to the artery Aorta, and the Gull&t. . . . . . - . . . C H A P. IX. Of the Lang. RHe Lungs are of a ſoft ſubſtance and fleſh, rare and like a ſponge, of a various } colour pamered; their quantity is ſufficiently large;for moſt commonly th are divided into four lobes disjoined with a manifeſt and viſible diviſión, on - each ſide two,whereby they may be the more eaſily opened and contračted, - - and the air may the better enter. Beſides alſo in large bodies,who have a very great Cheſt, there is found a fifth lobe, ari- fing from the ſecond lobe of the right fide,as a cuſhion or bolſter to bear up the Hollow- vein aſcending from the Midriff to the heart. In little men who have a ſhorter Cheſt, becauſe the heart is ſo near as to touch the Dia- phragma, this lobe is not ſeen yet it is always found in Dogs. The Lungs repreſent the figure or ſhape of an Oxes foot or hoof, for like it º º: till CKCT Li B.4. Contained intbe Cheft. III --- thicker in their baſis but ſlenderer in their circumference, as you may ſee in blowing them up by the weazon, with your mouth or a#." ofbellows. They are compounded of a coat coming from the Pleura, which on each fi - fixth conjugation;and alſo of the Vena arterioſa coming from the right ventricle of the heart, and the Arteria venoſa from the left, as ſhall be ſhewed in the Anatomy of the heart; befides the 4ffera arteria or weazon coming from the throat;and laſtly its own fleſh, which Compoſition, de receives ſufficient number of nerves from the is nothing elſe than the concretion of cholerick blood poured out Íike foam about the divifions of the foreſaid veſſels,as we have ſaid ofother parts. The body of the º: is one in number, unleſs you will divide it into two, by reaſon of the variety of its fite, left fide do almoſt involve all the heart, that ſo they may defend it againſt the hardneſs of the bones which are about it, they are tyed to the heart,chiefly at its baſis,but to the roots of the ribs, and their vertebra’s by the coat it hath from thence; but by the veſſels to theſe parts from whence they proceed. But ofttimes preſently from the firſt and naturall con: formation they arebound to the circumference of the ribs by certain thin membranous rodućtions which deſcend from thence to the Lungs,otherways they are tyed to the ribs É. the Pleura. • A The nouriſhment of the ...; is unlike to the nouriſhment of other parts of the body; for you cannot finde a partequally rare, light, and full of rare, which may be nouriſh: with blood equally thin and vaporous. In temper they incline more to heat than to cold whether you have regard to their compoſure of cholerick blood, or their uſe, which is to prepare and alter the air, that it hurt not the heart by its coldneſs.The Lungs is the inſtru- ment of voice and breathing by the weazon or wind-pipe. For the Lobes are the infº- ments of voice, and the ligaments, of reſpiration. But the Lºrinx or Throtle is the chief. inſtrument of the voice;for the Weazon firſt prepares the voice for the Throtle, in which it being in ſome meaſure formed,is perfeóted in the palat of the mouth,as in the upper part of alue ºr ſuch like inſtrument by the help ofthe Gargarem or uvula as a certainić, play withall. * . But as longas one hºlds his brºath, hºnnot ſpeak; for then the muſcles ofthe Lºrinº, ribs, the Diaphragma,and the Epigaſtrick muſcles are preſſed down, whence proceeds a ſup- preſſion of the vocall matter;which muſt be ſent forth, in making or uttering a voice. Nature would have the Lungs lightformany reaſons; the firſt is, That ſeeing they aré of themſelves immovable,they might be more obſequious and ready to follow the motion of the Cheſt; for when it is ſtraitned, the Lungs are ſtraitned and ſubſide with it;and when it is dilated they alſo are dilated, and ſwell ſo big that they almoſt fill upaiii. upper capacity thereof. Another cauſe is, That by this their rarity º might more eaſily admitthe entring air, at ſuch times as they have much or ſodain neceſſity, as in running a race. And laſtly, that in Plurifies and other purulent abſceſſes of th: Cheſt, the Pu or matter oured ; into the capacity of the Cheſt maybe ſuckt in by the rare ſubſtance of the ungs,and by that means the ſooner ſent forth and expećtorated. #: uſe .reſpiration is to cooland temper the raging heat oftheheart.For it is cooled in drawing in the breath by the cool air,and in ſending out thereof by avoyding the hot fuliginous vapor,Therefore the Cheſt performs two contrary motions foºd. tedit draws in the encompaſſing air,and when it is depreſſed it expels the fuliginous vapor of the heart;which any one may eaſily perceiveby the example of a pair of Smiths bellows: C. H. A. P. X, of the Pericardium or Purſ ºf the Heart. º, He Pericardium is (as it were) the houſe of the Heart, which ariſing at the baſis ºf- thereof (either the ligaments of the vertebra’s fituate there or elſe the vetºſ.f ſº the heart yelding it matter)is of a nervous,thick and denºſubſtance with. º, º any fibers. It retains the figure of the Heart and leavesan empty ſpace for the * heart to performits proper motions. Wherefore the bigneſs ºf thºr. exceeds that of the heart. - It confiſts of a double coat, one proper, of which we have ſpoken; another common, coming from the Pleura; and alſo of veins, arteries, and nerves; the veſſels partly coming from themamillary, partly from the Diaphragma, chiefly there where it touché it; the nerves come on each fide from the fixtconjugation. It is only one, placed about the heart,and annexed to it at the baſis thereofby its mem- branes,to the originall of the Lungs,and the vertebra’s lying under them, and by the veſſels to the parts from whence it received them. It is of a cold and dry temper, as everyman. brane is. - The uſe thereof is to cover the heart,and preſerveit in its native humidity, by a certain L • naturall ecauſe the Lobes of the Lungs ſtretched forth into the right and The flicking, of the lungstg the ribs. ngs Th; irnouriſh. ment, Why the lung, are light, The uſe of re? ſpiration or breathing, whence it. hath its maſter; - Number and connexion. uſe. 121 of the Öitall parts Lia.A. - naturall moiſture contained in it, unleſs you had rather ſay that themoiſture we ſee con- tained in the Pericardium, is generated in it after death by the condenſation and concretion of the ſpirits. Although this ſeems not very likely, becauſe it grows and is heaped up in ſo great quantity in living bodies, that it hinders the motion of the heart, and cauſes ſuch palpitation or violent beating thereof, that it often ſuffocates a man. ...; 'or this ºr. happens alſo to hearty and ſtout men, whoſe hearts are hot, but ...” blood thin and wateriſh, by reaſon of ſome infirmity of the ſtomach or liver; and thishu- humor contain mor may be generated of vapors which on every ſide exhale into the Pericardium from the . Mámmaria. Thirdly, the Cervicali,which aſcends along the neck by the tranſverſe produćtions to the Duta mater, being diſtributed as the Vena Červitalis is. . . . . . Fourthly, paſſing out of the Cheſt from the back part of the Cheſt,it ſends forth the mu- 4. ſculoſa,whereby it gives life to the hind muſcles of the neck,even to the back part of the head. Muſculºſa. Fiftly, cervicaliſ. / I2O Lisa. Of the Vitallparts p!:w. 6 Thoracica dw- pleas. The diſtributi- on of the right ſubčlavian artery. The carotides, or ſleepy arte- ticse • Their divificn. The diſtributi- cn of the inter- mall branch of the ſleepy arterics. To what parts the externall braneh of the ſleepy artery arrives. 5 Fiftly,having wholly left the Cheſt, it ſends forth the two Humerarie, or ſhoulder arte- Hameraria du ries,the one whereof goes to the muſcles of the hollow part of the ſhoulderblade,the other to the joynt of the arm and the muſcles ſituate there, and the gibbous part of the ſhoulder blade. Sixthly and laſtly, it ". the Thoracica,which alſo is twofold, for the one goes to the fore muſcles of the C of it makes the Axillaris of that ſide. eſt, the other to the Latiſimu,as we ſaid of the vein, the remnant The other greater branch likewiſe aſcending by the right ſide,even to the firſt rib of the Cheſt,makes alſo the ſubclavian of that ſide, which beſides thoſe diviſions it makes on this ſide, like thoſe of the left ſide, hath alſo another which makes the right and left Carotides or ſkepy arteries; which aſcending undivided with a nerve of the fixth conjugation and the internall jugular vein, by the fides of the Aſpera Arteria or windpipe, when they come to the Pharinx,they are divided on each ſide into two branches,the one internall, the other externall. The internall and ;. is ſent to the Pharinx, Larinx,and tongue; then entring into the head by the long ho e and the back part of the upper jaw, it ſends manybranches to the noſe,eyes,the infide of thetemporal muſcles and to the Craſs meninx, or Duramater:the remainder of this branch going by the ſide holes of the ſame, that it might there make the Plexus admirabilis as we ſee.And then it is ſpent npon thebaſis of the brain abundantly diffu- ſed over the tenui, meninz or Pia mater,& then the membrane or Plexus Choroider.The external or leſſer branch of the ſl y arteries goes to the cheeks,the temples, & behind the ears;laſt- ly,itſends a branch into the long muſcle of the neck, with which the internal Jugular vein infinuates it ſelf into the Dura mater, entring by the hole ofthe nerves of the ſixth con- jugation, The Figure of the Arteries. Lº ſº - º d AN º TNU YW, º of the Cheſt, attaineth to the broad muſcles ofthe arm. out into the arm and affordingbranches unto the muſcles thereof. O. Abranch reaching —t- N W A. The orifice of the great Ar- tery, or the beginning ther:- of, where it iſſueth out of the heart. B. coronaria, ſo called, becauſe like a crown it compaſſeth the baſis of the heart. C.The diviſion of the great arte- into two trunks, V.i. (D. The left ſubclavian climbin obliquely upward unto the ribs. E. the upper intercoſtall artery, or a branch which beſtoweth four propagations unto the diſtances of the lower rib. F. The neck artery which through the tranſverſe proceſ- ſes of the rackbones of the neck, attaineth to the ſcull, beſtowing ſurcles unto the marrow and his neighbour muſcles. NG. The left Mammary artery running under the breſt-bone, and to the navill. It diſtributeth ſurcles to the Me- diaſtinum, the muſcles of the breſ, and of the Abdomen. H. Muſcula, or a branch attaining to the backward muſcles of the neck. i. The Scapular arteries which go unto the hollowneſs of the blade, and of the muſcles that lie thereon. K. Humeraria which climbeth o- ver the top of the ſhoulder L. Thoracica ſuperior, ſprinkled unto the forward muſcles of the Cheſt M.Thoracica inferior; which paſſing along the fides N; the axillarie artery running to º Lima, - contained in the Cheft. - I2I to the outſide of the cubit lying deep.PP.Branches to the joint of the cubit with the arm. Q:The upperbranch of the artery running along the Radius and offering ſurcles to the thumb,the fore-finger,and the middle finger k. A ſurgle creeping unto the outſide of the hand,and led betwixt the firſt bone of the thumb and that of the after-wriſt, ſupporteth the fore-finger where we uſe to feel the pulſe. S. the lower branch of the artery running along the Vina and communicating ſurcles to the little finger,the ring finger,and the .# definger. * A little branch unto the muſcles about the little finger.T. the diſtribution of the upper and lower branches.into the hand and the fingers. V. the trunk of the greatar- tery aſcending to the jugulum, and the diviſion thereof in that place into X, r,z. X the left caroti, or ſleepy artery. i. Subclavian dextra is divided into branches,as the right is divided. z. Caroti, dextra,called alſo Appleãica and Lithargica. 4. the diviſion of the left caroti, in the chops. b. the exteriour branch of that diviſion going into the face, the temples, and behind the ears, c. the inner branch ; to the throttle, the chops, and the tongue. d. the diviſion hereof at the baſis of the skull,into two branches which enter the ſinus of the puramater. e.a propagation of the branchº, unto the muſcles of the face. f. the diſtri- bution of the branch b. under the root of the ear.g. the fore-branch hereof greeping up the temples. h. the back branch running on the backſide of the ear under the skin. i. the trunk of the great artery,deſcending unto the #. of the back, kkk the lower Inter- coſial arreries which go unto the diſtances of the eight lower ribs, from which are offe- rédfurcles to the marrow, and to the muſcles that grow to the back and to the Cheſt...l. the artery of the midriffecalled Phronica or Diaphragmatica. Č, Meſenterica Su- perior, but you muſt note that above 3, the trunk ºf the Galiacall artery is taken away,leſt the multitude of letters in ſo ſmall a Table ſhould breed obſcurity. n, 0, the right and left emulgents running from the Aorta or great arteriºunio the kidnies, u, ºx the ſper- maticall arteries on either ſide going to the teſticks, a, the lower Meſentericall artery ou the left below u, running eſpecially into the Colick gut on that ſide. PA, the arteries cal- led Lumbares which run overthwart and like knees, affording ſurcles to the muſcles that grow to the loins, and to the Peritoneum; º; the lower; º: ſuperior running into the fides of the Abdomen and the muſcles. "...thebifurcation of the great artery into two iliack trunks, and at the fides, but ſomewhat inward are branches which make 3. that are cal- led Sacre.T. the diviſion of the left Iliack trunk into an inner branch at £ and an utter at º, g. the inner Iliack branch...", Muſcula inferior the utter propagation ofthe inner branch going unto the muſcles which gover the branch bone and the Caxendix. 7. §º: inner propagation of the inner branch going to the bladder,theyard and the neck of the womb. e. the umbilicall artery. ... the remainder of the branch 8, aſſuming an addition from the utter branch neer º. and ſo falling through the hole of the ſhare-bone into the leg. ... Epigaſhica, it aſcendeth upward unto the right muſcle of the Abdomen, and about. the navell isjoyned with the mammary artery. #. Pudenda, it creepeth overthwart the fare-bone. "...thecºurall trunk without the Peritineum. X. Muſcula rural exteriºr, goi into the fore muſcles of the thigh. N. Mºſcalatruralis interior going unto the muſcles of the infide of the thigh....The conjunčtion ofthis artery with the branches. T-Pºplitea.going to the muſcles on the backſide of the thigh.** which communicateth finall branches to the joint of the knee, and the muſcles that make the calfe of the leg. e. the diviſion ofthe crural artery under the ham into three branches. A. Tibira exterior, it accompa- nieth the brace-bone, and is conſumed into the muſcles. #. the chief part of the cru- rallartery. z. the upper and backer Tibiea. *. the lower and backer ſibiea running unto the upper fide of the foot atº. *. a propagation of the crurall arterygoing to the inner and upper fide of the foot, and ſprinkling a branch unto the ankle. a. a propagation unto the lower part of the foot which affordeth ſurcles to each toe. - But we muſt note that there be more veins in a mans body,than arteries,and beſides that the veins are far thicker. For there is no need for preſerving the native heat in the parts themſelves, either of ſo many, or ſo large inſtruments of that kind. Therefore you may of ten find veins without arteries, but never arteries without veins. - But we underſtand that an artery is a companion to a vein,not only when it touches it, or adheres to it by common membranes,as uſually it happens; but alſo when it is appoin- ted together with the vein for the uſe of the ſame part. C H A P. XVI. of the Thymus. • - - * - sHe Thymuſ is a glandule of a ſoft, rare, and ſpongious ſubſtance, of large bigneſſ, what the §l fituate in the furtheſt and higheſt part of the Cheſt, amongſt the diviſions of the Thymus is. ſubclavian or Jugular veins and arteries, as& contained in the Cheſt, for this uſe; that it might ſerve theſe veſſels for a defence againſt the bony hardneſſe of the Cheſt, and beſides,that as it were by this prop ºw , the diſtributions of theſe veſſels The uſe. I22 Of the Vitallparts. Lib.4. The magni. tude, The ſubſtance, Compoſure. why the back part of the - Weazon is li. gamontous, veſſels might become the ſtronger; for ſo we ſee that nature hath provided for others, e- ſpecially ſuch as are the morenoble and worthy. This glandule appears very large in beaſts and young men,but in ſuch as have attained to full growth it is much leſs,and ſcarce to be ſeen. C H A P. X; W II. Of the Aſpera Arteria, the rough Artery a Weazon. The Figure of the Aſpera Arteria or Weazon. FI Gº, I, A. The orifice of the great <º artery cut from the .. aa. the coronall arteries of the heart. B. C. D. the diviſion of the great artery in two trunks, the deſcending C.the aſcen- ding D. E. the left axillarie, or ſub- clavian artery. F. the right axillarie or ſub- clavian artery. G. the right Caroti, or ſleepy artery. H. the left Carotis. I, the trunk of the rough arter W. Or WeaZOn. K.L. The diviſion of the rough artery into two branches, of which the right goes into the right, and left into the left ſide of the lungs; which bran- > ches are again ſubdivided into many other. M. the head of the Rough Artery called the Larinx or Throttle. N.N. Certain Glandules or Kernells at the root of it. OO. the right and lift nerves of the fixth and ſeaventh conjugation. P. A revolu- tion of ſmall branches of the right nerve to the right Axillary Artery. QQ. The right Recurrent Nerve. R. A revolution of ſmall branches of the left Nerve unto the deſcending trunk of the great Artery. SS.The left recurrent Nerve. †: Affera Arteria or Weazon ſeeing it is the inſtrument of voice and reſpiration, . | is of a griſtly,ligamentous,and wholly various ſubſtance. For if it had been one rough, and continued body with the Larinx or throttle,it could not be neither dilated nor compreſſed; opened, nor ſhut,neither could it order the voice accor- ding to our deſire. It is compoſed of veins from the internall Jugular, of arteries ariſing from the Carotideſ, and of nerves proceeding from the Recurrent branch,of a double membrane, of which the externall comes from the Peritoneum; the internall, which is the ſtronger and woven with right fibers, from the inner coat of the mouth,the which is common with the inner coat of the aſphagus or gullet. And alſo it confiſts of round griſtles, yet not drawn into a perfeót circle.compoſed in manner of a channell,and mutually joyned together in order,by the li- gaments that proceed from their fides andends. Theſe ſame ligaments perfe& the remnant of the circle of this Aſpera Arteria, on that part next the gullet; which is thought to be done to this end; that that ſoftneſs of a liga- ment, might then give place, when we ſwallow harder and greater gobbets of meat. Of" the two ſorts of lº. which are annexed to the griſtles of the weazon, ſome tie and faſten together the rings or circles, which give means both to it, and theſe circles to à T --- ~ L i B.4. Contained in the Cheft. to be drawn in length; otherſome bring theſe griſtles into a perfeót circle,which alſo yeeld them means ofdilatation. Theſe ligaments cover the inner ſuperficies, but the griſtles are placed without, to reſiſt the incurſion of externall injuries. But we muſt note, that by this communion of the inner coats of the weazon and gullet; we reap this benefit in the commodiouſneſs of the aëion,that one of theſe parts being depreſſed the other is liſted up, like a rope running in a wheel or pully. For thus whilſt the gullet is depreſt to ſwallow any thing, the weazon is lifted up; and on the contrary when the ſtomach riſes up in vo- miting,the weazon is depreſts. It is only one, and that ſeated between the Larinx (from which it takes its beginning) and the lungs in which it ends; firſt dividing itſelfinto two large branches, the right and the left,and beſides each of theſe entring into the ſubſtance of the lungs, is againdivided into two others; to each of the Lobºs one;and to conclude,theſe be ſubdivided into infinite others,through the ſubſtance of the Lobes. All theſe branches are griſtlely even to the ends.They are ſituate between the ends ofthe Artera venoſa, and the Vena arterioſa, that the entrance of the air into the heart by the ar. teria venoſa might be ſpeedier, as alſo the paſſage out of the vapour, by the vena arterioſa. Thus it hath connexion with theſe in the ends,or utmoſt parts thereof, but by the other parts compaſſing it, with the members from whence it takes them. The temperament thereofiscold and dry. Theaòtion is to carry the air to, and vapours from the lungs;that by dilating, but this by preſſing the griſtles together. chap. xv.111 º' - . of the Gula, * - ſº -- - - - hºsºhe OEſºphagus,or Gullet.which is the paſſage of the meat and drink,is of a mid- Sº dle ſubſtance between the fleſh and finews, becauſe it conſiſts of one nervous membrane and another fleſhy. The nervous is placed the innermoſt, and is continued to the inner coat of the mouth even to the Lips, (whereby itcomes - to paſs,) that the Lipstremble, in diſeaſes which are ready to be judged by a criticall vomiting,and to the inner part of the Aſpera Arteria; it conſiſts of right Fibers for the attra&ion of the meat, which we ſee is ſometimes ſo º: and forcible in hungry peo- ple, that they have ſcarcetime to chawit, before they findit,to be pluckt down, as it were with a hand. Thefleſhy Coatplaced without is woven with tranſverſe fibers,to haſten the oing of the meat into the ſtomach;and for expulfion in vomiting and breaking of wind. #. “two coats are continued with the two coats of the ſtomach, and have the like ſite. Befides, the Gullet hath theſe parts compoſingit,as a vein from the Gate and Hollow aſcen- dent vein; a nerve from the fixt conjugation, an Artery from that which creeps º: the bottome of the ſtomach with the vena Gaſtrica, or elſe from the Arteries aſcending the hollow part thereof; but alſo beſides all theſe veſſels it may have a third coat from the membrane inveſting the Ribs,or Pleura. . The magnitude of the Gullet is large enough, yet fome be bigger,ſome leſs,according to the variety of bodies. The figure of it is round,that ſo it might É. more large to ſwallow meat,and leſs ſubjećt to offence. It is placed between the back bone and weazon from the roots of the tongue even to the ſtomach. But as it deſcends alongſt the backbone, when it comes to the fourth Vertebra of the Cheſt, it turns to the right fide, to give way to the great Artery Aorta and the deſcendent Artery, then it turns to the left fide to the ſtomach, or mouth of the ventricle. Nature hath faſtenedit to the Diaphragma with ſtrongmembranous ties, left that if it had lain upon the Artery it ſhould have hindred the paſſage of the vitall ſpirit to the lower parts. It is only one and thattyed to the forementioned parts, both by its veſſels and membranes. It is oftemper rather cold than hot,as all thoſe parts, which are more nervous than fleſhy, are.The A&ion thereof is to draw and carry down the meat,and to caſt forth ſuch things by vomitas trou- ble the ſtomach. Here youmuſt note, that whilſt we ſwallow down, the Gullet is drawn downwards, and the weazon upwards, which is the cauſe that we cannot ſup and blow, ſwallow and breath together at the ſame inſtant; which we muſt think to happen by Gods fingular providence; to whoſe name be glory for everlaſting, Amen, º r - The Endof the fourth Book 123 Why the fore. part is griſtle- ly. - The tiumbar and ſite. - The diviſion of the weaz through ź. Lobes of the Ltings. The temper and aftion. Theſubſtance º - - 1. ** Attraćtive force. thereof. - The compo: - ſure, - The migii. tude. The Figure; Site. remperand a&tion. Why we cans not ſup and blowatons time, - - - - tº 124. - - Lib. 5. HDTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT _ SºğUğNJºšYºğJºšŠUSSU3SNJº II, DulliſDDITILITITTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTF ºzºzzzzzzzza. .222222222×2-2-2- …~~~~~~~~~~~~ …~~~~~~~…~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ The Fifth Boök, Of the Animall parts contained in the HE AD. c H A P. i. A Generall deſcription of the Head. $2Aving hitherto declared two generall parts of mans body,that is, the © Naturall and Vital,it is now fit to betake ourſelves to the laſt,that § is the Animall,beginning with the Head. , § Wherefore we will firſt define the head,then divide it into its parts; § thirdly, deſcribe each of theſe parts; fourthly, demonſtrate them af. What the head } ter the order they offer themſelves to our fight in diſſºtion. } wh ſeated i The head therefore is the ſeat of the ſenſes, the Palace and habi- the § In tation of reaſon and wiſdome,from whence as from a fountain infi- place. nite ačtions and commodities ariſe. It is ſeated above the reſt of the … body,that the Animall ſpirit from thence,as from a tower, may govern and moderate the whole body and performall ačtions according to the praſcript of nature. By the head we º all that which is contained from the Crown of the hed to the firſt vertebra of the 11CCK. * * * . . . . . . . ºr 1. - I -, * , *** Tº figure ofthehadis round, lightly flatedoned fidºu rain ſomethingto thefore and hind part thereof. For from hence is takeſian argument of the goodneſs of The divi the ſenſes; on the contrary, thoſe which are exactly round, or acuminate, and ſharp to- jº" wards the top, are not thought good. The head is divided into the face forehead temples, º the forepart, the crown and hind part. - - By the face we underſtand,whatſoever is contained between the Eye-brows and the low- er part of the chin. By the forehead,all the ſpace from the eye-brows even to the Coronall Suture. By the temples,whatſoever is hollowed from the leſſer corner of the eye,”ven to the ears. By the forepart of the head,whatſoever runs in length from the top of the forehead,or the Coronall Suture,even to the Suture Lambdoides,and on each fide to the Oſſa petroſa, the ſtony bones, or ſcaly Sutures. By the Crown we ſignifie a certain point .. in the midſt of the . Suture,which is ſufficiently known.By the deciput or hind part of the head,that which is terminated by the Suture lambdoides,and the firſt vertebra of the neck. rhetorting 29 all theſe parts there befome fimple, ſome compound, beſides ſome are containing, pººfinº" ſome contained. Of the containing ſome are common to all the parts of the head, as the head. : skin,the fleſhy pannicle and pericranium; others are properto certain parts,as the fleſhy}. nicle to the ... face, forehead, and skin covering the Cranium, the common coat of the muſcles to the fat and face; the skułł and both the Meninges to the brain. - The parts. ... The parts contained are the ſubſtance of the brain, .#. ventricles, and the bodies contained, ... contained in them,the nerves,the mamillary proceſſes; the Plexus Choroides or Rete Admira- bile,the Glandula Baſilari,and others of which we will ſpeak hereafter. - - We muſt now ſpeak of the containing parts beginning with the skin; for the order of teaching requires that we take our Exordium from the more ſimple, but firſt we will ſay What th ſomething of the hair. }. the The hair is nothing elſe than an excrement generated and formed of the more groſs and Thºuſe there- terrene portion of the ſuperfluities of the third conco&tion, which could not be waſted by of. inſenſible tranſpiration. The benefit of it is, that conſuming the groſs and fuliginous or ſooty excrements of the brain it becomes a cover and ornament for the head. This hair of the head and eye-browes have their originall from the firſt conformation of the infant in the womb, the reſt of the hairs of the body ariſe and grow forth as the body grows and becomes more dry, of which ſort are the hairs which cover the chin, armlfbles, groins, and other parts of our bodies. * . . . . C. H. A. P. Lis. 5. Contained intbe Head. \ C. H. A. P. II. - “... of the muſculous skin of the Head, (commonly called the hairy ſcalpe) and of the Pericranium. * He skin which covers the skull, and is covered with the hair, is far more fleſhy, § thick, hard and dry than any other part of the body, eſpecially which wants § Gº hair. The skin'hath almoſt the like condition of quality as thoſe parts have, º which it doth ſimply cover,but is as it were loſt in them, or grown into one with them,as in the lips and forehead with the fleſhy pannicle, wherefore it is there called mu- ſculous; in other places it adheres to the griſles, as on the fides of the noſtrills and cor- ners of the Eyes,whereupon it is there called griſlely. - - -- It hath connexion with the Pericranium, becauſe joyned to it,it receives nerves from the firſt and ſecond Vertebra of the neck,and from the third conjugation of the brain which are diſſeminated through all its ſubſtance, whereby it comes to paſs,that the wounds, contuſ- ons,and impoſthumes,that happen in or upon this skin, are not to be neglečted. The * Pericranium, (but I ſuppoſe it ſhould be the Perioſteum) is a moſt thin membrane; which next and immediately coversall the bones of the bedy, and this on the head is call 1ed by a peculiar name the Pericranium by reaſon of the excellency of the Cranium or skull, in otherbones it is tearmed the Perioſium: And as the Periºranium takes its originall from the Craſſà meninx propagating itſelf by certain ſtrings or threds ſent forth by the ſutures and holes of the ... all other membranes of the body have their originall either from this Pericranium, orCraſſa méminx, ſending forth their produćtions, as well by the holes or paſſages of the head, as by theſe of the ſpinall marrow or backbone it ſelf,even to the Ho- ly bone. - y Of which this is an argument, for in what part ſoever of the body a membrane is hurt, preſently the hurt or ſenſe thereof comes to the Craſſa meminx. For ſo thoſe who have but their little Toe hurt when they ſheeſe, or cough, perceive an increaſe of their pain,by the paſſage thereof to the brain. The uſe of this Pericranium is to cover the skull; and to givenotice of things hurtfull, by the power of the quick ſenſe which it is endued withall,and the Pereoſtium doth the like in other bones. Beſides itſuſtaines and faſtens by the ſutures the Craſſa meninx to the skul; left it ſhould fall by reaſon of its weight upon the Pia mater, and ſo hurt it,and hinder the pul- ſation of the brain and arteries that are plenteouſly ſpread through both the Meninger; Wherefore the Perigranium hath moſt ſtrait connexion with the Craſſa º: the originall from thence. We muſt think the ſame of theother membranes of the body,which thing is very noa. ble in the ſolution of the continuity of the membranes. r C H A P. I I I. of the Sutures. Rºsahe Sutures do ſew or faſten together the bones of the skull ; theſe be five in * ... number. Three are true and legitimate, two falſe and ſpurious. The Coronally ºf the firſt of the true Sutures,is ſeated in the forepart of the head, deſcending downwards overthwart the forepart of the head to the midſt of the temples; it iſ is ſo called,becauſe Corole,that is wreaths,crowns,or garlands,are ſet upon that place. * . - 2 - The ſecond is called the Sagittali,or right ſuture, as that which running through the grown divides the head into two equall parts;as with a ſtraight line, running the length of it from the Coronall to the Lambdoides or hind Suture. . . . – - - But this third Suture Lambdoides,is ſo called becauſe it repreſents this Capitallgreek let- ter Lambda A. You muſt underſtand this deſcription of the Sutures, not as alwayes but as for the greater part to be thus. For there be ſome skulls that want the foremoſt Suture, o- therſome the hind, and ſometimes ſuch as have none of the true Sutures,but only the falſe and ſpurious.But alſo you ſhall ſometimes find the Sagittal to run to the noſe. . . . ) And ofttimes there {: three or four Sntures in the back part of the head, ſo that indeed the number of the Sutures is not certain. Which alſo we find obſerved by Cornelius Celſus; where he writes,that Hippocrates was deceived by the Suturesby chance, for that he conje- Čtured that the bones of the back part of the head, were broken;becauſe his Probe thruſt to the roughnes of the ſecond ſuture Lambdoides,ſtaied as at a cleft made in the bone by a ſtroak. The other two are called the falſe,ſtony and ſcaly Sutures,by reaſon they are made by a ſcaly conjun&ion of the bones,but not by a toothed ſaw or comb-like connexion. But if any ask, why the head confiſts not of one bone;thatſ.*it alight be the ſtronger: I anſwer - 3 - ir - What the hairy ſcalp is. Its connexion * Our Author with Fallopius and Laurentiuſ confounds the pericranium : and perioſteam; bur Veſalius Bauhinu, and Bartheelina: diſtinguiſh , them making the pericrani- um thiri and foſt, and the , perioſfeam moſt thin and ner- vous,and of , moſt exquiſite ſenſe, , Why the ..., wounds there- of muſt not he negleded. The Pericrani- wn and perio- ſfewm of the ſame nature. Whence all . the membranes proceed, Why when any membra. inous part is , hurt in any part of the body,the head is affeded be conſent. , The uſe ofthe Periºrănium. º number. ..., . . . . . . . . . . ." * --> ----- Some skull; vº want Sutures; cºſtil.9, cap; 49. 126 Of the Animall parts Lib.s. way the ſcull it is, that ſo it might be the ſafer both from internall and externall injuries. For the skull conſiſts ofdi- vers bones. In what bodies andby what means the vena papis ſome- times enters into the parts within the ſcull. In what men one part of the being head ſtricken, the oppoſite is broken. Why we muſt not apply a Trepan to the Suttres. What the Cra" nium or skul is. Why the nowl bone is hardcr than the reſt. * My Anthor means by the Of Baſſlare in this place the wedgbone:but ſome Anato- miſts make it a £ynonyma of . this 0; occipis tiſ. The forehead bene, next to the nowl bone is harder than the reſt. A Cavity to be obſerved in the forthead bone. Oſſ, parietalia & Bregmatis. Oſſa petroſa, or the ſcaly bones, being as it were the tunnel of the chimney of this humanefabrick, to which all the ſmoky vapours of the wholebody aſcend, if it had becn compoſed of one bone, theſe vapours ſhould have had no paſſage forth. - Wherefore the groſſer vapours paſs away by the Sutures, but the more ſubtile by the pores of the skull; ſome have their Sutures very open, but others on the contrary very cloſe. Therefore nature hath otherwiſe compendiouſly provided for ſuch as want Sutures;For it hath made one or two holes, ſome two fingers bredth from the Lambdoides, through which the Vena pupil enters into the skul,and they are of that largeneſs that you may put a points tag into them, that ſo the vapours may have free paſſage forth, otherwiſe there would be danger ofdeath; thus nature hath been carefull to provide for man againſt in- ternall injuries; and in like manner againſt externall, for it hath made the head to conſiſt of divers bones, that when one bone is broken the other may be ſafe, the violence of the ſtroak being ſtayed in the diviſion of the bones. Whereby you may know,that if the skull chance to be broken in the oppoſiteſide to that which received the blow,that it happens either by reaſon of the defe&t of ſutures,or elſe be- cauſe they are unperfeå,& too firmly cloſed;otherwiſe it is unpoſſible ſuch fraćtures ſhould happen by reaſon of the ſeparation of the bones, which breaks the violence of the blow that it can go no further. And certainly, as it is rare to find a skull without Sutures,ſo it is rare to find ſuch kind of fraćtures. Therefore Chirurgeons muſt diligently obſerve the Sutures and ſite of them, left they be deceived and take them for fraćtures, or unawares apply a Trepan to them, whence by breaking the veins, arteries and nervous fibers by which the internall parts communicate with the externall, there may enſue increaſe of pain, a violent defluxion of blood upon the Craſſa meminx, and the falling thereof upon the brain, (the fibers being broken ; which it ſtuck to the Pericranium) and ſo conſequently a deadly interception of the pulſion of the Brain. C H A P. I I I I. of the Cranium, or skull. Hº Cranium, or Skull covering the brain like an Helmet, is compoſed and conſiſts of ſeaven bones, of which ſome are more denſe,thick and hard than other ſome. The firſt is the 0s occipitis, or Nowlbone ſeated in the back part of the head, more hard and thick than the reſt,becauſe we wanthands and eyes behind,where- by we may keep or ſave our ſelves from falling: This bone is circumſcribed,or bounded by the ſuture Lambdoides,and the *0s baſſlare.The eminencies and as it were heads of this bone are received into the firſt Vertebra; for upon this the head is turned forwards and backwards, by the force of fourteen muſcles and ſtrong ligaments,which firmly tye theſe heads of the Nowl bone in the cavities of this firſt vertebra. The ſecondbone of the skull is in the forepart, and is called the Os coronale or Os fronti, the forehead bone, it hath the ſecond place in ſtrength and thickneſs. It is bounded by the Coronall ſuture, and the ends of the wedgbone: in this foreheadbone there is often found a great cavity under the upper part of the eyebrows, filled with a glutinous, groſs, viſcid . matter or ſubſtance, which is thought to help to claborate the air for the ſenſe of Imelling. - ! * Chirurgeons muſt takeſpecial notice of this cavity,becauſe when the head chances to be broken in that place,it may happen,that the fraćture exceeds not the firſt table; wherefore being ignorant of this cavity, and moved with a falſe perſwaſion that they ſee the brain, they may think the bone wholly broken, and to preſs the Meninges, whereupon they will dilate the womb,and apply a Trepan and other inſtruments to lift up the ſecond table of the bone,without any need at i. with the manifeſt danger of the life of the patient. The third and fourthbones of the skull are the Offa Parietalia, or Bregmatis, having the third place of denſity and thickneſs; although this denſity and thickneſs be different in divers places of them. For on the upper part of the head, or crown, (where that ſubſtance turns not to a bonein children untill they have all their teeth,ſo that it feels ſoft in touch- ing, & through it you may feel the beating of the brain)theſe bones are very tender ſo that oft times,they are no thicker than ones nail,that ſo the moiſt and vaporous excrements of the brain, ſhut up where the greater portion of the brain reſides, may have a freer paſ- ſageby the Érains diaſtole and pſtole. Theſe two ſquare bones arebounded above with the Sagittall ſuture,below with the ſcaly,on the forepart with the coronall, and on the hind part with the Lambdoides. The fifth and fixth bone of the skull are the two 0ſapetroſa flony or ſcaly bones, which arc Lin. 5. contained in the Head. 127 ! are next to the former in ſtrength. They are bounded with the falſe or baſtard Suture,and with part of the Lambdoides, and wedgbone. - The ſeventh is the Os ſphenoides, baſſlare, or Cuneiforme, that is,the wedgbone. It is called Baſſlare, becauſe it is (as it were)the baſis of the head. To this the reſt of the bones of the head are fitly faſtned in their places. This bone is bounded on each ſide with the bones of the forehead, the ſtony bones, and bones of the Now! and Palat. The figure repreſents a Bat, and its proceſſes her wings. - . . . . . . . . . . . There is beſides theſe another bone at the baſis of the forehead bone, into which the mamillary proceſſes end, the Greeks call it”.jthe Latins Critrºſum and Spongioſum, the ſpongybóme,becauſe it hath many holes in it not perfºrated in a direct paſſage,as in a five, but winding and anſraétuous, that the air ſhould not by the force of attraćtion, preſently leap or aſcend into thebrain, and affºt it with its qualities, before it be elaborated by its lingring in the way. There are beſides alſo, ſix other little bones lying hid in the ſtony bones at the hole or auditory paſſage; oneach ſide three, that is to ſay,the Incus or Anvilſ the Malleolus or Hammer,and the Stapes or ſtirrop,becauſe in their figure they repreſent theſ: three things; the uſe of theſe we will declare hereafter. - - But alſo in ſome skuls there are found ſome diviſions of bones,as it were colleged fing- - ments, to the bigneſs almoſt of ones thumb, furniſhed and diſtinguiſhed by their proper commiſſures, or ſutures, which thing is very fitto be known to a Chirurgeon in the uſe of a Trepan. - • * * § he may give a conjecture hereof whilſt he ſeparates the perioranium from the skul, for the pericranium is with greater difficult pluckt away from the ſutures,becauſe the Craſa meninx hath ſtraiter connexion therewith by his nervous fibers ſent forth in ſuch places. The skuls in women are ſofter and thinner than in men, and in children more than inwo- men,and in young men more then in men of a middle Age. Alſo the AEthiopians or Black- moors, as aſſo all the people inhabiting to the South;have their skuls more hard and com- poſed with fewer ſutures. - * . - - Tberefore as it is written by Hippocrates, ſuch as have their Skuls the ſofter, the ſymp- tomes in fraćtures are more dangerous and to be feared in them. But the Skull by how much the ſofter it is, by ſo much it more eaſily and readily yetlds to the perforating Tre- pan. , Moreover in ſome skuls, there be bunches ſtanding out befides nature, made either round or cornered, which the Chirurgeon muſt obſerve for two cauſes; the firſt is for the better conſideration of a blow or fracture. For in theſebunches or knots, the ſolution of the continuity cannot be, if it ſeem to be ſtretched in length, but that the wound muſt pe- netrate to the inner parts. For in around body there can be no long wound, but it muſt be deep,by the . forced the deeper, becauſe as a roll d body touches a plain but on- ly inpunio in a prick or point: ſo whatſoeverſals only lightly or ſu cially upon it,on- ly touches a point thereof. But on the contrary,a long wound muſtbeupon aplain ſurface, which may be but only ſuperficiall. J' . . . . . . - Another cauſe is, becauſe ſuch bunches change the and fite of the Sutures. And the Chirurgeon muſtnote that the skulſhath two table;in the midſt whereofthediplºis, which is a ſpongy ſubſtance into which many veins and arteries,and a certain fleſhineſs are inſerted, that the skull ſhould not be ſo heavie,and that it might have within itſelfprovi- fion for the life thereof; and laſtly that there might be freer paſſage out for the fuliginous vapors of the brain. - . . . . . . . . . .''.' . .” - The upper table is thicker, denſer, ſtronger and ſnoother than the lower. For this as it is the ſlenderer, ſo it is the more unequal, that it may give place to the inter- mall veins and arteries, (which make a manifeſt impreſſion into the ſecond table on the infide thereof) from which branches enter into the skull by the holes which contain the 3; With thing faſtens the Craſſameninx to the skull, and is therefore very worthy to be OOICTWCC1, For in great contuſions when no frašure or fiſſure appears in the skull by reaſon of the great concuſſion or ſhaking of the brain, theſe veſſels are often broken, whence happens a flux of blood between the skull and membranes, and laſtly death. But it is fit the Chirurgeon take good heed to the tender and ſoft ſubſtance of the Diploe, that when he comes to it having paſſed the firſtable,hemay carefully uſe his Trºpan, Jeff by leading too hard, it run in too vielently, and hurt the :rancs º: it, whence convulſion and death would follow. To which danger I have found a remedy by the happy ... :a Trepan, as I wil hereaftermore at large declare in: º: #. . O C Ileads - - - º, º i is . . . . . . . . . ; - . . . . . . . . . . . . - 3:::::: - - - - - 'C: ; ºti º '.... . . . . . - * . . . . . . . . . . . .” chAP. 04 ſphenoider, of the wedg. bone. 0, Ethºroid, or tribroſiºn. The three. bones of the auditory paſſage. By what means a Chirurgeon . may conjećture that there are extraordinary 8utures in certain places of the skull- The skuls of ſuch as inhabit the Southern countreys, are more-hard and denſe. We muſt obſerve the cxtuberancies beſides nature, which are in ſome skuls. The fite and” ſubſtance of the Diploe. There may be a deadly rup- ture of the veſſels of the braia without any frature of the skull, ..., Caution to be had in the uſe of the Trepair. 128 Of the Animallparts L i B.5. Why the bone Ethmoides is pciforated. The conſi- ſtence of the Craſſa meniax. The uſe, What the Torcularis. One part of the brain being hurt the other keeps the creature alive. The conſi. ſtence of the Piamater, C. H. A. P. V. of the Meninges, that is, the two membranes called Dura Mater and Pia Mater. º --RHe Craſſa meninx is one of the firſt and principall membranes of the body; it N oes forth by the ſutures and the holes of the nerves that proceed out of the É.i. and it paſſes forth by the bone Ethmoides perforated for that purpoſe, * to carry ſmels to the brain, and purge it of excrementitious humors. This ſame Craſſa meninx inveſts the inner coat of the Noſe; alſo it paſſes forth of the great hole through which the ſpinall marrow paſſes, weſted with this Craſſà meninz, with all the nerves and membranes. For which cauſe if any membrane in the whole body be hurt, by reaſon of that continuation which it hath with the Meninges,it ſtraight communi- cates the hurt to the head bw conſent. The Craſſa meninx is i. and harder than all other membranes in the body; where- upon it hath got the name of the Dura mater, beſides alſo it begirts, produces, and defends the other membranes. - The uſe of it is to involve all the brain, and to keep it when it is dilated, that it be not hurt by the hardneſs of the skull. For the courſe of nature is ſuch, that it always places ſome § thing of a middle nature,betwixt two contraries. Alſo the Craſſa meninx yeelds another commodity, which is, that it carries the veins and arteries entring the skull for a longſpace. For they infinuate themſelves into that part, where the duplicated or folded Meninges ſeparate the brain from the Cerebellum, and ſo from thence they are led by the fides of the Cerebellum, untill they come (as it were) to the top thereof; where being united, they infinuate themſelves into that other part of the Craſſa meninx, where in like manner being duplicated and doubled, it parts the brain at the top into the right and left. Theſe united veins run in a direét paſſage even to the forehead, after the manner of the Sagittall ſuture; They have called this paſſage of the mutually infolded veins,the Torcular or Preſs, becauſe the §. which nouriſhes the brain is preſſed and . from thence by the infi. nite mouths of theſe ſmall veins. Therefore alſo here is another uſe of the Craſſameninx, to diſtinguiſh the brain by its duplication,being it thruſts itſelf.deep into its body, into two parts,the fore and hind,and preſtntly to ſeparate the ſame into the right and left; that onepart being hurt,the other may remain ſafe and ſound, performing itsduty to the crea- ture,as we ſee in ſome that have the Palſey. Columbus obſerved that this Meninx was double, and verily Ihave found it true by my own fight. The other Meninx qr membrane of the brain, called Pia mater, is moſt ſlender intercha- ſed with diversveins and arteries, for its own and the brains nouriſhment and life. This doth not only involve the brain,as the Craſſa meninºdoth, but alſo more deeply penetrates into the anſraétuous paſſages thereofthat it mayFyfry wherejoyn and bind it to itſelf not The ſenſe of the Mesinger, * What le brain is, Tne quantity; Temper; eaſily to be drawn from thence, by many ſmall fibers whereby it deſcends even to the cavities of the ventricles i. Wherefore you muſt ſee it abſolutely in the ſite as we have mentioned,and not pluck it away unleſs with the ſubſtance of the Érain. Theſe membranes when they are hurtór afflićted,cauſe grievous and moſt bitter torment and pain;wherefore Idare ſay,that theſe membranes are rather the authors of ſenſe,than the brain itſelf, becauſe in diſeaſes of the Brain, as in the Lethargy, the party affected is trou- bled with little or no ſenſe of pain. - - - - - - - c H A P. VI. º tº - of the Brain. º Ow followeth the Brain, the beginning of the nerves and voluntary motion, ºf the inſtrument of the firſt and principall faculty of the Soul,that is, the Ani- tº mall and Rationall. Manhath this part in greater plenty then any other Creature,for it almoſt fils theyhole skull. But if it ſhould have filled it all, the Brain could not be moved that is,dilated and contraćted in the skull. It is of a cold and moiſt Temperature. The laudable temper of the Brain is known by the integrity and perfeótion of the internall and externall ſenſes,the indifferency of ſleep and Waking, the maturity or ripeneſs of judgment,and conſtancy of opinions, from which, un- leſ it meet with better and more probable, it is not eaſie to be moved. º Lib. 5. -- comined m the Head. 129 The firſt figure of the Head, as it appears when the skull is taken away. The ſecond figure ſhewing the Brain,the skull and Duramater being taken off. AA,BB. The Dura meninst or thick membrane. CCC. The third Sinus of this membrane. DD. The courſe of the veins as they run through the membrane or the ſecond vein of the brain. º, EE. The firſt vein of the rain. - Ø% NAM MºW W W \ Nay:W\% \ - WXW)| § - \ WN § Wºź W. WN "A" ſlº WN § . . . . . . . . which perforate the . . . . . skull and reach to the ; : . . . pericranium or skull- %%a): Lºº skin. . . ^ \ 1... ...GGG. Fibers of the 15urh tº the Coronall Sutures . . . . . which fibers make the ºr 'º', ; Pericranium. - . . . . . . " ... the ſagittall Suture. º' tº II.Qthers paſſing through vi., 2. the Lambdall Suture. . . . . . . . K. A knub whichuſeth to ºf tº grow to the Sinus of - the Skull. - - º ": ºl. A cavity in the fore- 25 - | -- ~' head bone. sº º Aº M. The skull, . . . . . . . . s ull-skin. , - - … - Fig. 3. . . . . . . I meminx dividing the c" ": brain, BB, the thirdsii nu of the ſame Craſe tº membrane opened. - - - - | " ' "...º CC. the beginning of the . . . . . . Tº liº veſſels out of the third . . . . . . jº' !' " Sinus into the Pia mater. DDD.the propagation or branches of theſe veſſels.EEE.the Pismater orthin meninwimmedi- ately .#. thebrain.FFF.Certain veſſels running through the convolutions or bran- ches of the brain. GGG. Certain branches of veins running through theſides of the durame- minx. HHH. The thick membrane refle&ed downward. Youſhall know the brain is more hot, by the quickneſs of the ſenſes and motions of the body by ſhortneſs of ſkep,the ſuddain conceiving of opinions and change of them, by the ſlippery and failing memory, and laſtly, by eaſily receiving hurt from hot things, as the Sun and Fire. Such as have a cold brain,are ſlow to learning, and to conceive qther things, but they do not cafily put away their once conceived opinions. They have ſlow motion to attion,and are ſleepy. Thoſe who have a dry brain,are alſo ſlow to learn; for you ſhall noteaſily imprint anything in dry bodies, but they are moſt conſtant retainers of thoſe things they have once learned;alſo the motions of their bodies are quick and nimble.Thoſe who have amoiſt brain do eaſily learn,but have an il memory,for with like facility as the admit the ſpeices of things and imprint them in their minds, do they ſuffer them to ſlide and ſlip out ofit again.So clay doth º admit what Charaćter or impreſſion ſoever you will, but the parts of this clay which eaſily gave way to this impreſſion, going togethera- gain, mixes, obliterates and confounds the ſame. Therefore the ſenſes proceeding from 3 coldbrain are dull, the motions ſlow, the fleep profound. The attion of the brain is to elaborate the Animall Spirit and neceſſary ſenſe ſerving the wholebody, and to ſubjećt it ſºlfas an inſtrument to the principall faculties, as to reaſon. Thebrain is twofold, the fore and hind. The hind by reaſon of its ſnaiineſs is §§º FFF. Certain ſmall veins ... … meninx paſſing through . . a Hiſtºriºgthrough º, º N. The Peritranium of i) AAA. A part of the craffè ~ * ºr " • *, *. . ºr , w call The A&tion, Number. 130 Of the Animallparts L in. 5. The ſubſtance of the brain is porous and ſweats forth blood. The four ven- tricles thereof. The magnitude ofthe upper wentricles of the brain. The Septum Lucidum. Why the Palſy of one ſide is not preſently communicated to the other, k. called the Cerebellum, (the little or After-brain). But the fore by reaſon of its magnitude hath retained the abſolute name of the brain. Again this fore-brain is twofold, the right and left, parted by that º which we formerly mentioned, of the Meninges into the body of the brain. But this diviſion is not to be here ſo abſolutely taken, as though the Brain were exaëtly divided and ſeparated into ſo many parts, but in the ſenſe as weſay the Liver and Lungs are divided a pretty way, whereas at their Baſis they have one continued body. The outward ſurface of the Brain is ſoft,but the inward hard, allous& very ſmooth; when on the contrary, the outward appears indented and unequall with many windings, and creſted as it were with many wormlike foldings. f - : CHAP. VII. of the Ventricles and Mamilary proceſſes of the Brain. #|Or the eaſie demonſtation of the ventricles of the brain, it is convenient you cut away a large portion thereof, and in your cutting obſerve the blood | ſweating out of the pores of it. But beſides, it is fit you conſider the ſpongy I ſubſtance by which the excrements of the brain are heaped up, to be preſent ſtrained out, and ſent away by the hollow paſſage. In the ſubſtance of the brain you muſt obſerve four ventricles mutually conjoyned by certain paſſages, by which the ſpirits endued with the ſpecies of things ſenſible may go from one into another. The firſt and two greater, one on each ſide are. in the upper brain. The third is under them in themiddle part of the brain. The fourth and laſt at the fore fide of the Cerebellum, towards the beginning of the ſpinallmarrow. The two formoſt are extended the length way of the brain in the form of a ſemicircle, whoſe horns look or bend outwards. #. are ſpacious and large, becauſe it was meet the Spirits contained there together with their excrements, ſhould be there purified and clenſed; but in other ventricles, the pure and al- ready elaborate ſpirits are only received. Theſe ventricles are white and ſmooth in their inner ſuperficies; but that on each fide they have an extuberancy at the midſt of the ſemicir- cle, ſituate at the baſis of the Pillar of the middle ventricle towards the noſe under the Septum lucidum or cleer partition,ſevering or parting in ſunder theſe two ventricles. This Septum lucidum, or cleer or thin partition,is nothing elſe than a portion of the brain indifferently ſolid, but very clear,that ſo through this partition the animall ſpirits con- tained in theſe two º: may mutually §: and be communicaced, and yet no other groſſer ſubſtance may pierce the thin denſity thereof. . * Wherefore it is not to be feared that the water contained in one of the ventricles may paſsto the other through this partition,as I have ofttimes obſerved to the great admiration of the ſpe&tators in the deadbodies of ſuch as dyed of the Palſy, in which I have found the ventricle of that fidewhich was taken with the Palſy much dilated,accordin to the quan- tity of the water contained therein,the other being either wholly empty and without any; or certainly no fuller than in any other, dead through any other occaſion. For ſome af. firm that thereis a certain kind of wateriſh moiſture alwayes to be found in the ventricles, which may be made by the condenſation of the Animall ſpirits by theforce of the deadly cold. But theſe two firſt ventricles of the brain go into one common paſſage, as both the bellows of a formace whereby the ſpirit inſtrućted with . of things goes into the under, or middleventricle from the former. In theſe ſame firſt ventricles the Plexus Choroides is to beconſidered,and in likemanner the paſſage by which the groſſer excrements are dri- ven or ſent into the pituitary Glandule. - - ſº The third Figure repreſent, the cerebellum with the wormy proceſſesſ parated from it. - AB.The right and left part - of the After-brain. CD.The anterior and poſſe- rior regions of the middle part of the After-brain. E. The anterior wormy proceſſe, F. The peſterior wormy proceſs. GG. In this place the Af. ter-brain did grow to the ſpinall marrow. H. The cavity in the ſpi- nall marrow maketh the foruth ventricle. IK. The anterior and Pofferior proceſſes of the brain, called vermi-forme; or the wormy proceſſes, - - For Contained inth, Head. - 131 *--------- This Plexus Choroides is nothing elſe, but a produćtion of the Pia mater diverſly folded with the mutuall implication of veins and arteries woven in the form of a net.Theſe veſſels are of magnitude and ãº. ſufficient, both to yeildlife and nouriſhment to that parti- cle to which they are faſtened, as alſo for the generation of the Animall ſpirits, as which takefit matter from the veins ſtretched forth into the ſame Plexuſ, the hind artery and vein Torcular; and alſo from the air entring into the brain by the namíllary proceſſis. But the mamillary proceſſes are certain common wayes for conveyance of the air and ſmells into the brain and carrying of excrements from the brain. * For thus in them who have the Catarrhe and Coriza or poſe, neither the air, nor ſmels can penetrate into the brain; whence frequent ſheeſings enſue, the brain ſtrongly moving itſelf to the expulſion of that which is troubleſome to it.But of the excrements of the brain, whether §. there,or proceeding from ſome other part, ſome are of a fumid and va- porous nature, which breath inſenſibly through the Sutures of the skull; Others are groſs and viſcid, of which a great part is expelled by both theſe produćtions, or through each of them. For this in the Poſe you may ſee ſome who have one of their noſtrils ſtopt, the other running, and ſome who have both obſtrućted. The moſt proper benefit of the two firſtventricles of the brain is to entertain the Phantafie as in a convenient ſeat and habita- tion ſeeing the mind there eſtimates and diſpoſes in order the ſpecies of thingsbrought in from the ºvernail ſenſes,that ſo it may receive a true judgment of them from reaſon which rsfides in the middle ventricke. • - The third ventricle is ſtated between the hindermoſt extremities of the former ventricles, and the laſt ventricle of the Cerebellum. In this fix parts preſent themſelves to our conſidera- tion, that is, the Pſalloides of Arch, the Conarium, or Pine Glandule, the Buttocks.wormlike productions the Baſon and paſſage which is from this middle intº the laſt & hindmoſt ven- tricle. The fjallides or Arch is nothing elſe but the cover of the middle ventricle, reſembling a roofbornéup with three ſtayes of pillars, the one whereof is extended to the noſe under the septum lucidum, the two other on each ſide one, look tºwards the back part of the brain. This is the reaſon of this figure which is outwardly convexe and inward- ly concave, to wit, that there might be free ſpace for that motion which the Animall £irit inwardly produces, and b that it might more eafily ſuſtain the burden of the brain lying upon it. For an arched figure is the moſt convenient of all other to ſu- ſtain a weight. - | - - : - The Conarium or Pine glandulº, is a ſmall Glandule of the ſame ſubſtance with the brain, roundand ſomewhat long, like a Pine § from whence it hath the name; this Glandule is ſeated over againſt a ſmall hole which deſcends to the loweſt ventricle. It hath thisuſe, to ſtrengthen the diviſion of the veſſels led thither with the produ&ion of the Pia mater for the generation of the Animall ſpirits, and the life afid nouriſhment of the brain. - The Nater or Buttocks are ſubjećted or placed under this Glandule, that is , bodies of a ſolid and whiteſubſtancedrawn out in length like a childs buttocks, eſpecially in beaſts, and chiefly in a ſheep. Theſe buttocks have ſuch a ſolid ſubſtance, that ſo they keep open and free the paſſage, or channell that runs down from the mid- dle ...º. lowerventritle, by means of which the Brain participates with the Cere- bellum. | The worm is a produćtion of the Cerebellum or After-brain, to wit, a portion of the ſame being in the top of beginning and as it were in the entrance thereof, being like many Iittle circles or wheels mutually knit together by ſlender membranes; and it is ſo called becauſe it reſembles thoſe thick white worms which are found in rotten wood. It doth as it were 3. the office of a porter to the formerly mentioned paſſage, that it may give way and entrance into the Cerebt llam, to a neceſſary quantity of #:. need requires; ſeſ that, if they ſhould ruſh with a ſodain violence into the cerebellum, they might con- found the imprinted notions of things to be remembred. The Pelvi, or Baſon is a paſſage appointed for the carrying away of the groſsexcrements by the palate, and is ſo called becauſe it hath the fimilitude and uſe of a Baſon or Tunnell: ić deſcends from the third ventricle into the Glandule which is ſeated between the pro- ceſſes of the wedg-bone called the ſaddlºthereof, as you may perceive by putting in a ſpa- thera. Now there remains the laſt of the ſix Parts propoſed to our confideration in the third ventricle, that is, the Channell or paſſage running from this third ventricle into the fourth,for the uſe formerly mentioned. - - This Channell deſcending in its originall from the Baſon, goes from thence under the buttocks into the laſt ventricle, the Meninges *. ; which that you may ſhew, it is fit you put the endofa ſpathern through it. The benefit of a third ventricle is that it may be as a Tribunalhor Judgment-ſeat,to the Reaſoning faculty, when the mind will draw concluſions from things ſeen. The Plexus Cborsider. The Prºceſſa 44aimilarer. The uſe of the upper ventti. cles of the Brain. The ſeat of the third ventricle of the brain, The parts to be conſidered in it. What the For. mix or Arch is, and the uſe thereof. Whatthe co- nariumor pine Glandulcis. What the Mater or Buf- tocks are, What the worm is. Here the Pelvº; or Baſon is confounded with the Turi. néIſ. The Chañnetſ from the third into the fourth wentricle. 132 - ofthe Animallparts L i B.5. The fourth and Fifth figure of the Brain. ass= Figure 5. - RRR. The lower ſuperficies ofthe cal- lous body refle&ed. STV. The triangular ſurface of the Fornix or Arch. XX.The lower part of the partition of the ventricles continuated with the Arch. TY. The upper part of the partition continued with the callous body. Figure 6. AAA.The lower ſurface of the Arch. BC. Two corners of the Arch, by which it is continuated with the ventricles. TE.The right and left ventricles. FG. Arteries climbing up from the ſleepy arteries through the lower ſide of the ventriches for the for- ming of that complication of veſ- ſels which is called Plexus choroides. H. A veſſell iſſuing out of the fourth Sinus under the Arch, and paſſing into the third ventricle. IKL.The diviſion of this veſſell,a part *:::::::: to the rightventricle at K. and another to the left at L. MN. The Plexus choroides made of the ... artery FG.and the veſſel H. . . . 00. Small veins É. through the ventricles of the brain, produced from the veſſels K. and L. P. Other veins arifing from the ſame, diſper- ſed without the ventricles into the 'Pia mater. # A paſſage from the third ventricle unto the Baſon or Tunnell. R.S.Canales or Sinus graven or furrowed in the ſubſtance of the ventricles; in which the phlegm is led along to the orifice of the fore- ſaid emarked with 9. ... Figure Io. AA. Parts of the ſpinal marrow cut from the Brain. BC.The places where this marrow did grow unto the brain. - 22E.TheTeſticles, FG. The but- tocks. H. the Pine Glandule. From I to R. a part of the third ventricle going to the fourth, un- der the Teſticles. KLMN. A part of the fourth ven- tricle which is engraven in the marrow.0.The top of the fourth ventricle, P. The place where the ſpinall marrow gorth out of the skull. Figure I 1. 48. Parts ofthe optick nerves, C2. The ſleepy atteries, E. The Baſon of Tunnell hanging down. F. A hole or perforation of the dura meninz,through which the Tun: nel reacheth unto the Glandule. GG.Parts of the ſecond conjugati- on of Gnews. Figure 12. A.The Glandale.B. The Baſon or Tunnell called Pelvi, or Infundibulum, CDEF. The four holes through which the phlegmatickexcrement iſſueth. The Lib. 5. - contained in the Head. 133 The fourth ventricle is ſeated in the place we formerly mentioned; it is leſs than the reſt, but more ſolid; leſs as that which was not to receive the ſpirit before it was purified, and clenſed from all impurities; but more ſolid, that it might contain it the ſafer. The uſe thereofis,to be as a treaſury and ſtore-houſe of the opinion, and judgments which reaſon ſhall decree,that when need requires, we may fetch and draw them from thence as laid up in ſtore. I know Galen and the Greek Phyſitians have not ſo diſtinguiſhed in places the three fore-mentioned faculties;but have written that they all are all overconfuſed through the whole ſubſtance of the brain, which opinion alſo Fernelius in his Pathologia hath renew- ed. Yet I had rather follow this opinion, as commonly received and celebrated by the A- abian Phyſitians. - - - - r The Nº. roceſſes are the inſtruments and paſſages of ſmelling being of the ſame ſubſtance with the É. ,and like nerves,which run out from the hind horns of the upper or foremoſt ventricles of the brain to the Ethmoides and ſpongy bones of the noſe, that hence they may receive the divers kinds of ſmells,and carry them into the Brain. But although they be like nerves, yet they are not accounted nerves becauſe they go not out of the skul. —l * C H A P. VIII. of the ſeven conjugations of the Nerve; of the Brain, ſº callelºcauſe they alwayes ſhºw the Nerves conjugated and doubled,that is, on each ſide one. ºHe nerves are the wayes and inſtruments of the Animall ſpirit and faculty, as of which thoſe ſpirits are vehicles, as long as they are contained in the brain; they conſiſt of the only and ſimple marrowey ſubſtance of the brain,or ſpinall marrow. But paſſingforth of the brain, they have another membranous ſub- ſtance which involves them joyned with them from the two membranes of the brain; and according to the opinion of ſome Anatomiſts, they have alſo a third from the ligaments drawn as well from divers others, as from theſe by which they are tyed to the ºftebra's, Yet this opinion ſeems abſurd to me,ſeeing ſuch a membrane,as that which is in- fenbfile,wholly repugnes the condition of a nerve, which is to give ſenſe to the parts to which it is inſerted. - * * dent to the parts into which they are inſerted.Their figure is round,and long,like toacon- duit pipe to carry water in ; themembranes of the brain, with which the nerves are covered, being à. and ſtretched over them, after the ſame manner that the proceſſes of the Pe- ritoneum involves the º: veſſels, with which they go down to the Teſticles,and take life and nouriſhment by the capillary veins and arteries, which deſcend to them with the . membranes.They are made for i. uſe,that they may impart ſenſe to the ſenſitive parts,and motion to theſe that are fit to be moved. All the nerves deſcend from the brain either medi- The fourth a wentricle of the brain. The uſe of the Mamillary pro- Ceſſes. What a Nerve or Sinew is. Its ſubſtance. Whether the nerve have a third mem- brane from the Ligaments of the Vertebra'ſ. . The magnitude of the nerves is different, according to the divers neceſſity of ſenſe inci- theirmagni. rude. Their figure, Their uſe, t ately or immediately;their Number is ſeven and thirty pair.or conjugations,whereof ſeven Their number; have their originall immediately from thebrain, the other thirty from the ſpinallmar- • TOW. - - - . The firſt conjugation of the nerves of the brain is thicker than all the reſt, and goes to the eyes,to carry i. viſive ſpirit to them. Theſe ariſing from divers parts of the brain, in the middleway before they go out of the skull meet together croſwiſe like the Iron of a Mill (which is faſtened in §: upper ſtone) going into one common paſſage with their ca- vities notviſible to the eye; that ſo the ſpirits brought by thoſe two nerves may be com- municated, and they are mutually joyned and meet together ſo, that being driven back from one eye they may flieback into the other. An argument whereof may be drawn from filch as aim at anything, who ſhutting one of their eyes ſee more accurately; becauſe the force of the . {j ſpirits united into one eye, is more ſtrong than when it is diſ- perſed into both. This conjugation when it comes into the glaſſie humor, is ſpent in the rućture of the net-like coat which contains this humor on the back part. The ſecond conjugation goes into many parts, at its paſſing forth of the skull; and in the bottom of the circle of the eye it is diſtributed into the ſeven muſcles moving the eyes. - The third is twofold, in the paſſage out of the skull it is likewiſe divided into many rhetºld ºn: branches, of which ſome are carryed to the temporall muſcles,into the Maſſeteres orgrind- ing muſcles into the skin of the face, forehead and noſe; Otherſome are ſent into the upper part of the cheek, and the parts belonging to it, as into the teeth, gums and the muſcles of the upper lip;and thoſe which are called the round which incompaſs the mouth on the infide; the laſt are waſted in the coat of the tongue, to beſtow upon it the ſenſe of taſting- - - The fourth conjugation is much ſmaller and is almoſt wholly waſted upon the coat of the Palatof the mouth,to endue it alſo with the ſenſe of taſting. The fift at its originalland having not as yet paſſed ºth of the skul,is divided into two, 3. The firſt con. . jugation of nerves. º l The ſecond conjugation, jugation. The fourth jº.; - The fift con}* nd gatione 134 Of the Animallparts L i B.5. The ſixt come jugation. The ſeventh conjugation. and ſends,the greater portion thereof to the hole of the ear, or paſſage of hearing, that it, may ſupport the auditory faculty;and it ſendsforth the other leſſer portion thereof to the temporall muſcles by the paſſage next to it; by which the ſecond conjugation paſſes forth. The fixtbeing the greateſt next to the firſt,paſſing entire forth of the skull,imparts ſome ſmall branches to certain muſcles of the neck and throttle, and then deſcending into the cheſt,it makes the recurrent nerves,and diſperſed over all the parts of the two lower bellies, it paſſes even to the bladder and teſticles,as we ſhºwed in the former book. * - The ſeventh is inſerted and ſpent upon the muſcles of the bone Hyois, the tongue, and ſome of the throttle,to give them motion ; it paſſes forth of the skull by the hole of the nowlbone at the extuberancies thereof. The ſeventh figureſhewing the eighth conjugation of the Nerves of the Brain. 4A,2. The brain. BB 1, 2. the After-brain. CC 1,2.. the ſmelling of the brain. which ſome call themamillary proceſſes. D I,the beginning of the ſpinall mar- row out of the Baſis of thebrain. F 1, 2. a part of the ſpinall marrow when it is ready to iſſue out of the skull. - FF 1,2... the mamillary proceſſes which ſerve for the ſenſe of ſmelling. GG 1,2..the optick nerves. - H1.the coition or union of the optick Il CrveS. II 1, 2. the coat of the eye whereinto the optick nerves are extended. KR 132, the ſecond pair of the finews ordained for the motion of the eyes. LL 1,2..the third pair of finews, or ac- ... cording to the moſt Anatomiſts, the leſſer root of the third pair. - MM 1,2... the fourth pair of finews for the greater root .#. third pair. N2, a branch of the third conjugation derived to themuſculous skin of the forehead. - 02, a branch of the ſame to the upper jaw. PP2. anotherinto the coat of the no- ſtrils. 9. 2. another into the temporall muſcles. R2, a branch of the fourth conjugation crumpled like the ten- drill of a vein. S 2. a branch of the ſame reaching unto the upper teeth, and the gums. T2. another of the ſame to the loweriaw. V 2. a Surcle of the branch 7, to the lower lip. XX 2. another ſurcle from the § T, to the roots of the lower teeth. TT 2. the aſſumption of the nerves of the fourth conjugation unto the coat of the tongue. Z 1,2..the fourth pair are vulgarly ſo called which are ſpent into the coats of the palat. a 1,2..the fifth pair of finews which be- long to the hearingº, the Auditory nerve ſpredabroad into the cavity of the ſtony bone.*, a hard part of the fift conjugation above, the * which may be counted for a diſtinét nerve. , b 1,2... a ſmall branch derived from this harder part of the firſt pair. c. 1, 2. a lower branch from the ſame originall, di,2..this nerve is commonly aſcribed to the fift pair,but indeed is a diſtina conjugation which we will cal the Eighth becauſe we would not interrupt the or- der ofcther mens accounts.e.,2..the fixt pair of ...! 2.abranch from them derived to the neck and the muſcles couched thereupon g 2.another branch to the muſcles of the Larinx or throttle.hi,2..the ſeventh pair of finews. i I.the union of the ſeventh pair with the fixt. ! 2: a propagation of the ſeventh pair to thoſe muſcles which ariſe from the Appendix cal- led Styloidesm2.Surcles from the § conjugation to the muſcles of the tongue,the bone Hygi, and the Larinx. ºf q1... three holes;through the hole o the phlegm iſſueth out of the third ventricle of the brain to the Tunnell,andatpg.is the paſſage of the Soporary arteries to the ventricles of the Brain, CHAP. - LIB, 5. - contained in the Head. 135 S. le |T C H AP. IX. Of the Rete Mirabile, or wonderful Net, and ºf the Hºdg-lone. He Animall ſpirit is made of the vitall, ſent from the heart by the internall ſleepy Arteries to the brain. For it was requiſite that it ſhould be the more elaborate, becauſe theačtion of the Animall is more exccllent than that of the vitall;nature hath framed a texture of Arteries in many places running croſs one another, in the form of a Net divers times doubled; (whereupon it had the name of the wonderfull Net) that ſo the ſpirit by |. delay in theſe Labyrinthian or maze-like turnings, might º perfeótly concoëted and elaborate, and attain to a greater fitneſs to perform the Animall inótions. r This wonderfull Net ſituate at the fides of the Apophyſes clinoides or produćtions of the *:::::: twofold; that is,divided by the pituitary Glandule which is ſituate between the ſaid Apºphyſes Clinoides,having the wedgbonelying under them, next to the Craſſa Me- minx,being perforated on the right and left ſide,next to which lye bones as rare as a ſponge even to the Palat, by which the Phlegme is purged by the mouth and noſe; and there- . I º, that ſpattle flows,which ſuch as have a moiſt brain,continually ſpit out of Illtir mouth. The Eight Figure of the brain. A,The brain. - - F, the Cerebellum or after-brain. . C,a proceſs of the brain, but not that which is called Manillaris. DD. The marrow of the back as it is yet within the skull. E, the Manillary proceſs or inſtru: ment of ſmelling. ..., F.The optick nerve. - '' 6, the coat of the eye into which the optick nerve is ſpread. A, the nerve that moveth the eye or the ſecond pair. º 2,the third conjugation,or the hat- der and leſſer branch of the nerves of the third conjugation brought forward. - - K, the fourth conjugation of the greater and thicker nerve of the third pair bending downward. L, a branch of the nerve marked with I, which goeth to the ſoic: head. * - M, another branch of the nerve I, reaching to the upper jaw. NN, a nerve proceeding from the branch I, intexca or woven with the coat of the noſe, 6, the nerve of the temporall muſcle iſſuing from the branch I. P,a nerve contorted of the nerves K and b. Q, a nerve proceeding from the branch K, to the ſockets of the upper teeth. R,a nerve creeping from the nerve K to the lower jaw.S,a ſurce of the branch R,9ffered to the low- er lip. TT other furcles from the branch R, attaining to the lower teeth. VV, a branch of the nerve K; diffiiſed into the coat of the tongue, XX, the fourth pair of finews which go into the coat of the palat. 7, the fifth pair of finews which are the nerves of hearing a, the membrane of the ear, unto which that fifth nerve goeth. bc, two ſmall branches of the fifthconjugation uniting themſelves with the nerve P. d, the eight conjugation or a nerve of the fiſth pair at- taining unto the face, ee,the fixt pair of nerves, f, a branchfrom the nerve e, leadhing to the muſcles ofthe neck. £, ſmall branches derived unto the throttle or larinx, h, the bifurcation of the nerve into two branches. iii, ar: ſ :º -- inner branchhanging to the rackbones,and ſtrengthning the intercoſtallmerves,and is therefore called Intercoſialis, . kk, Surcles of the utter branch going to the heads of the muſcles, to the breaſt bone and to the coller bones. lm-branches of the right nerve 1, making the right Recurrent nerve. Inn, the inſertion of the recurrent finews in- to the muſcles of the larinx.cp, branches of the ief nerve making the leſt recurrent finew p. qq.branches from the fixt{onjugation going to the coat of the lungs. r,ſmall nerves of the heart and of the purſe thereof called the Peri- radianasalſo ſome approaching to the coats of the lungs, ſ, nerves on cither fide ſent to the ſtomach, t, the right ſtomach nerve going to the feſt orifice of the ſtomach. 44, the left Romach nerve going to the right orifice of the flomach. x,a nerve frºm the branchu,paſſing into the hollowneſs ofthe liver, y, the nerve belonging to the fightſide ofthekellº, he nerve belonging to the colick gut. a, a nerve creepingſ, the gut called dº deman and N 2 gre The exiſtence of the Animali pirit. What the Rete Mirabile is. The ſite and nhmb.cr. : - 36 Lib.5: Of --- ---- the Animallparts What the 4- pophyſet cli- noides are. Whether the Rete mirabil differ from the Plexus cho. roides. the beginning of the jejunum or empty gº. 6, a nerve im planted in the right ſide of the bottom of the nomach. 2,a nerve belonging to the liver & bladder of gallº, a nerve reaching unto the right kidney,érabranch reaching the Meſenterium and the guts. <, a branch ſprinkled to the right part of the bladder.n,a branch going through the left part of the kel. 61,ſurcles derived to the colick gut and the kel, s, ſmall branches inſerted into the ſpleen AA, a nerve approaching to the left fide of the bottom of the flomach. a, a branch belonging to the left fide of the Me- ſentery and the guts. 7, a branch which attaineth to the left kidney. 3, ſimall nerves creeping through the left fide: of the bladder. 2, the ſeven pair of ſinews ºr, a branch derived from the fixt conjugation to the muſcles which A. tiſe from the proceſs called styloides, tº a branch of the ſeventh conjugation which goeth to the muſcles of the §º of the bone byois,and of the throttle or larinx. . $, a conjunflion or coition of the 6.and 7.pair into one CrVCº. Theſe Apºphyſes clinoides are certain produćtions of the 0; baſſlare or wedg-bone, (called the Saddlethereof, ) between which, as I ſaid, the pituitary glandule lies with part of the wonderfull net. There is a great controverfie amongſt anatomiſts concerning this part; for Veſalius denies that it is in man, Columbus admits it, yet he ſtems to confound it with the Plexus Choroides. Truly I have obſerved it alwayes after the manner, as Sylviu al- ledges againſt Veſaliu. It remains, that we recite the perforations of the skull, becauſe the . goftheſe much conduces to the underſtanding of the inſertions of the veins, arte- IIC5 and Ilcrves. C. H. A. P. X. Of the holes of the inner Baſis of the skull. %N the firſt place are reckoned the holes of the bone Ethmoides; then thoſe of the º ºg optick nerves.Thirdly, of the nerves moving the eyes. Fourthly,of that portion, ºl º of the nerves of the fourth conjugation which go to the temporall muſcles. Fiftly are reckoned,theſe holes ſcarce viſible, fituate under the pituitary glan- dule, by which the i. is evacuated. Sixthly,that hole which is in theyedg-bone made for the entrance of the internall ſleepy Arteries, compoſing the wonderfull Net, and then paſſing into the brain by a great ſlit. That perforation which we reckon in the ſeventh lace is commonly double, made for the entrance of one of the branches of the internall $º. vein. The eighthole is ſomewhat long, of an ovall figure, by which, part of the third conjugation i all the fourth conjugation paſſes forth. The ninth are the auditory paſſages. The tenth are ſmall holes, and giveway to the vein and artery going to the auditory paſſage,above the foramencecum. In the eleventh place are reckoned the perforati- ons which yeeſd paſſage forth to the fixth pair of nerves, to part of the ſleepy Arteries, and of the internall Jugular. In the twelfth thoſe which yeeld a way out to the ſeventh con- jugation. The great hole of the Nowl-bone through which the ſpinallmarrow paſſes, is reckoned the thirteenth.The fourteenth is that, which moſt commonly is behind that great hole,by which the Cervicall veins and arteries enter in. CHAP. XI. of the perforations ºf the externall Baſs of the Brain. ºHere is a hole on each ſide at the Eye-brows, by which paſſes a ſmall nerve from *Hºº the third conjugation . of the cavity of the Orb of the eye,and go- .# ing by the forehead bone to the eye-brows, that it may give motion to the ſº two muſcles of the upper eye-brow and forehead. Yet oftentimes the hole is * but to be ſeen on one fide, ofttimes there is a cleft in ſtead thereof, otherwhiles it is not perforated nor cleft at all. The ſecond, is the perforation ofthe greater corner of the ey.by which a portion of the nerves of the third conjugation deſcends to the coat of the noſe; in this hole the Glandula Lachymali, is ſeated. The third is ſeated under the eye, that it may give way to the other portion of the nerves of the third conjugation going to the partt of the face, and the teeth of the upper jaw. The fourth is at the beginning of the palat,amongſt the cutting or ſhearing teeth, through which a vein, an artery and the coat of the palat paſſes out. In the fifth order are reckoned the perforations of the palat,by which the nerves deſcend from the fourth conjugation,to give, or cauſe the taſte.In the fixt order are ranked the holes of the palat ſerving for the reſpiration, and the flegm falling from the brain by the noſtrils. And there is a cleft under the yoak bone aſcending into the Orb of the eye,by which there is away,as wel for the nerves ...} the third conjugation to the tem- porall muſcles, as alſo for certain veins and arteries.But alſo there is noted another hole at the manillary proceſs,which is not perforated in the judgment of the ſenſe. Beſides there is thought to be another at the hind root of the ſame proceſs, by which a certain ſmall vein paſſes from the Jugular to the Torcular. But I have only noted theſe three paſſages by the way, becauſe there is ſo much variety in them, that nothing can be certainly ſaid ofthem.' CHAP. ſº I, *t L18.5. - Contained in the Head. - 137 ---- - - C H A P. XII. of the spinall Marrow, or Pith of the Back. He ſpinall Marrow is like a River running from the fountain of the brain. This Sy ſends nerves for ſenſe and motion to all the neighbouring. . under the head, ſpreading its branches as from the body of a tree. Theſe branches, as we ſhall hereafter ſhew, are on each ſide thirty. This ſame ſpinallmarrow is cove- - red with the two membranes inveſting the brain, diſtinguiſhed by no diſtance of place,as in thebrain. But alſo it hath another membrane added to theſe, being very hard : denſe, which keeps it from being broken and violated by the violent bending of the body forwards and about. The diſeaſes of this marrow do almoſt cauſe the like Symp- tomes,as the diſeaſes of the brain; For they hurt the ſenſe and motion of all the parts ly- ing beneath them: as for example; If any of the vertebra’s of the back bone,be moved out of their place,there follows a diſtortion or wreſting aſide of the Marrow ; but then eſpecially if it happen that one of the vertebra’s be ſtrained, ſo ſharp and bitter d compreſſion urges the marrow by reaſon of the bony body of the vertebra, that it will either rend it,or certainly hinder the paſſage of the ſpirit by it.But by theſe ſame holes of the vertebra’s the veins and arteries go to . ſpinalſ marrow for to give life and nouriſhment to it, as the nerves by them paſs forth into all the lower parts of the body. - - - - Figure 1.ſheweth the form of the ſpinallmarrow properly ſo called, with its membranes, and the nerves proceeding from it. . . . - - F.º: 2. the finallmarrow naked and bare, together with its nerves, * moſt part of Anatomiſts have deſcribed it. - - - The tenth Figure of the ſpinall marrow. row where it fals out of the skull. or rackbones of the loins. C.The diviſion thereof into firings, or ' hairy threds. T.The ſeven nerves of the neck. From D. to E. or from 7. to 19. ſhew the nerves of the back. - From E.to F. the nerves of the loins. From F. to G, the nerves of the Osſa. * crumor holy bone, - H. The end of the marrow. - " IKL. Do ſhew how the nerves do iſſue from the marrow in ſtrings. MM.The knots of the finews made of the conjunětion of thoſe ſtrings. N0. The membranes that inveſt the IIlaſſOW. Figure 2. A. The beginning of the ſpinallmar- row in the skull. - 3,4,5,6,7,theſe Charaćters ſhew(accor- ding to Veſalius opinion) how the conjugations of the nervesofthe brain do take their originall from the mar- row remaining yet within the skull. B. The egreſs of the ſpinall marrow out of the skull. C. The cords or ſtrings whereinto it is divided. T7.The marrow of the neck and ſeven pair of finews. E 19.Twelve pair or conjugations of nerves proceeding from the marrow of the ciº. F24. The marrow of the loins and 5 pair of finews.G 30. the marrow of the holy bone and 6. pair of finews, H. The extremity or end ofthe ſpinall Iºlarſ.OW, The End of the Fifth Books N 3 THE what he Špi: - mall mariewis, The coats of the ſpinallmar- roWs The diſeaſes from the hur- ting of the ſpi- mall marrow; 4. The beginning ofthe ſpinallmar- - B.The thickneſs thereof in the ſpondels - [It] du du d DTT, DE, D. J. D. D. L. J D º SºğTNSYSTNSYSTN - Treating of the e7Muſcles and Bones, and the other - Extreme parts of the BODT. The Preface. SS Eradventure ſome may wonder that I have ended my fifth book of § Anatomy, before I have fully deſcribed all the parts of the head, the which ſeemed as it were only appointed for that purpoſe.There- fore I muſt yeelda reaſon of this my intention.I have a deſire in one The deſcripti- Nº SN Treatiſe and as it were at one breath, to proſecute the Anatomy of on of the bones § Nº, the Muſcles. Whereforebecauſe the parts of the head not yet deſcri- being un- §: § bed, principally confiſt of the Muſcles, therefore I defired to com- | - Wºlſ sº § S prehend them together with this ſame deſcription of the extreme low that the - parts of the º: beginning at the upper part of the face; to wit, originall and the eyes:but having firſt deſcribed the bones of the face, without the knowledg of which infºrtion of it is in poſſible to ſhew the originall and inſertion of the Muſcles. We have formerly no- the muſcles... ted, that by the face is meant whatſoever lyes from the Eye-browes even to the Chin. In muſt be ſo alſo. which there is ſuch admirable induſtry of nature, that of the infinite multi- tude of men you cannot find two ſo like, but that they may be diſtinguiſhed by ſome un- The endow. likeneſſe in their faces; alſo it hath adorned this part with ſuch exquiſite beauty, that ments of the many have dyed by longing to enjoy the ...] efired by them. This ſame face albeit it face. littleexceeds halfea foot, yet it indicates and piainly intimates by the ſodain º: known, it muſt neceſſarily fol- The º: thereof,what affe&tions and paſſions of *::: fear, ſorrow and delight poſſeſſe our minds; ... ... and what ſtate our bodies are in, ſound, fick, or neither.Wherefore ſeeing the face is of ſo the will, much moment, let us return to the Anatomicall deſcription thereof, which that wee may eaſily and .# perform we will begin with the bones thereof whereby, as we formerly ſaid,the originall and inſertion of the Muſcles may be more certain and manifeſt to us. _* C. H. A. P. I. of the bones of the Face. ºHº bones of the face are 16, or 17, in number...And firſt, there be reckoned 6. Bories in each rb of the Eye. Tº about the orbs of the eyes, that is 3. to each orb, of which one is the big- orbor the Eye Nº ºn. É. another leſſer, and the third between both, ºh of her touch the for:- Yº*::: * head bone in their upper part. Beſides,the greater is joyned with a ſuture to what uſe it the proceſſe of the ſtony bone, and ſo makes the Zygona, that is,the 0s fugale hath. or yoak bone, framed by nature for preſervation of the temporall muſcle. The leſſer is The AEgylºpi, ſtated at the greater corner of the eye, in which there is a hole perforated to the noſe,and ...” in this is the glandulein which the }º doth breed. The middle is in the bottom, ; * orinner part of the orb, very ſknder and as it were of a membranous thinneſſe : then bj follow the two bones of the noſe which are joined to the forehead bone by a ſuture, but palat. on the foreſide between themſelves by harmony. But on the back or *. with two other bones, on each ſide one, which deſcending from the bone of the forehead ( to which alſo they are joined by a ſuture) receive all the teeth. Theſe two in Galens opinion are ſeldome found ſeparated. But theſe are the thickeſt of all the bones of the face hitherto mentioned, knit by a ſuture with the greateſt bone of the orb, on the back part with the wedg-bone, on the inner fide with the two little inner bones of the palat, which on the inſide make the extremity thereof, whereby it comes to paſſe, that we may call theſe bones the hinder, or inner bones of the palat. They reckon one of theſebones the ele- venth and the other the twelfth bone of the head;theſe two littlebones on their fides next to the winged produćtions of the wedge-bone, receive on each fide one of the nerves of the fourth º tº ſt: de ºft |ſ. iſ: Alt | lº . 139 Lin.6. Of the Muſcles and Bones, &c. the palat. A. in Galens opinion there be other two in the lower jaw,joined at the middle of the chin;although ſomethink it but one bone,becauſe by the judgement of ſenſe there appears no diviſion or ſeparation therein. But you may ſee in children how true this their filp- poſition is, for in men of perfeół growth it appears but one bonestheſe two are reckoned for the thirteenth and fourteenth bones. Now theſe two bones making the lower jaw, have in in their back parton each fide two produćtions,as they lye to the upper jaw, the one of which repreſents the point of a ſword, and is called the Corone; the other is obtuſe and round; which is inſerted into the cavity ſeated at the root of the proceſſe of the ſto- my bone, neer to the paſſage of the ear. This may be ſtrained to the forepart by violent gaping, by retraćtion of the muſcles ariſing from the wing-like proceſſes, and &nding at the lower angles of the broader part of the ſame Jaw. - Tº T - - This jaw is hollow as alſo the upper, eſpecially in the back-part, being filled with a white and glutinous humour, conducing to the growth of the teeth. This humour hath its matter from the blood brought thither by the veſſels, veins, arteries and nerves from the third conjugation entring in hereby a paſſage large enough. Whereby it comes to pafle,that this part is not only nouriſhed and lives, but alſo the teeth receive ſenſe by the benefit of the nerves entring thither with the vein and artery.by final holes to be ſeen at the lower roots of the teeth; and thence it is that a beating pain may be perceived in the tooth-ach, becauſe the defluxion may be by the arteries; or ratherbecauſe the humour flowing to the roots of the teeth, may preſſe the artery in that place; beſide alſo you may h ſee ſome appearance of a nervous ſubſtance in the root of a tooth newly plucktout. But alſo you muſt conſider, that this Jaw from its inner capacity produces at the ſides of the chin two nerves of a ſufficient magnitude, over againſt the lowerdog-teeth, and the firſt of the ſmaller grinding teeth, as I have noted in the deſcription of the nervcs of the third conjugation. I have thought good to put thee in mind of theſe, that when thou ſhalt have occaſion to make inciſion in theſe places,thoumaiſt warily and diſcreetly han- dle the matter,that theſe parts receive no harme. There remains another bone ſeated above the palat, from which the griſtly partition of the noſe ariſes, being omitted of all the Anatomiſts, for as much as I know. Now there- fore that you may the better remember the number of the bones of the face,I will here make a repetition of them. Thereare fix of the orbs of the eyes,at each three.The ſeventh and eightwee may call the Naſall, or noſebones. The ninth and tenth the Jaw-bones. The eleventh and twelfth are called the innee bones of the palat. The thirteenth and fourteenth the bones of the lower Jaw. The partition of the noſe may be reckoned the fifteenth. w Now it remains having ſpoken of theſe bones, that wee treat of the teeth, the Eye- browes,the skin, the fleſhy pannicle, the Muſcles, and laſtly, the other parts of the face: CHAP. II. of the Teeth. MºHe teeth are of the number of the bones, and thoſe which have the moſt have |jº thirty two,that is, fixteen above,and ſo many below;of which in the fore- ^ part of the mouth there are four above and as many beneath, which are called T inciſorii cutting or ſhearing teeth,to cut in ſunder the meat,and they have but sº. Sº one root. To theſe are joyned two in each Jaw, that is, on each ſide of the other one, which are called Caminidenteſ, Dog-teeth, becauſe they are ſharp and ſtrong like dogs-teeth;theſe alſo have but one root,but that is far longer then the other have. - Then follow the Molares or Grinders,on each ſide five, that is, ten above, and as many below,that they may grind, chaw, and break the meat,that ſo it may be the ſooner con- coéted in the ſtomach; for ſo they vulgarly think, that meat well chawed is halfe con- co&ted; thoſe grinders which are faſtened in the . Jaw, have moſt commonly three roots, and oft-times four. But theſe which are faſtened in the lower,have only two roots, and ſometimes three,becauſe this lower jaw is harder than the upper ſo that it cannot be ſo eaſily hollowed, or elſebecauſe theſe teeth being fixed and firmly ſeated, needed not ſo fourth conjugation,which in the former book, we ſaid were ſpent upon the membrane of The two bones of the Iaw. Two produći. Orison each ſide of the lower law. The Luxatibh of the lower Raw. The lower law filled with a marrowy ha. ºn Jr. How the teeth feeſ. Why the teeth *e a beating pain. - The nerves of the lower law muſt be obſet. wed. the bone of the noſe abové the palate, or the partition of the noſe, The teeth ate bones. The ſheating teeth, The Dogreeth The Gliading iºn-re têet Why the up: per #.g teeth have many ſtayes as the upper, which as it were hang out of their ſeats. The ſhearing teeth more roots. cut the meat becauſe they are broad and ſharp; the dog-teeth break it, becauſe they are Thºſe of the harp pointed and firm; but the grinders being hard, broad and ſharp, chawand grind it * aſunder. But if the grinders had been ſmooth; they could not fitly have performed their duty, for things are chawed and broken aſunder more eaſily by that which is rough and unequall. W. they ſharpen their Milſtones when they are ſmoother than they ſhould º: y - 140 Of the Muſcles and Bones L i B.6. The teeth are faſtened in the Iaws by Gom- phoſis. The faſtening of the teeth in- to the Iaws is to be obſerved. Wherein the teeth differ from the other bones, For what uſe the teeth have ſenſe. The fore-teeth help for the ar. ticulation of the voice, by picking them with a ſharp Iron.The teeth are faſtened in the jawes by Gomphoſis, that is, as a ſtake or nail, ſo arethey fixed into the holes of their jaws; for they adhere ſo firmly thereto in ſome, that when they are pluckt out,part thereof followes together with the tooth; which I have often obſerved to have been alſo with great effuſion of blood. This adheſion of the teeth faſtened in their jaws, is beſides ſtrengthned with a ligament, which applies itſelfe to their roots together with the nerve and veſſels. The teeth differ from the other bones,becauſe they have ačtion whilſt they chaw the meat; ... becauſe being loſt they may be regenerated, and for that they grow as long as the party lives, for otherwiſe by the continuall uſe of chawing they would be worn and waſted away by one another. §. may perceive this by any that have loſt one of their teeth,for that which is oppoſite to it becomes longer than the reſt,becauſe it is not worn by its oppoſite. Beſides aſſo they are more hard and ſolid than the reſt of the bones, and indued with a quick ſenſe by rea: ſon of the nerves of the third conjugation which inſert themſelves into their roots; for if ou rub, or grind a tooth newly pluckt out,you may ſee the remains of the nerve; they i. ſuch quick ſenſe, that with the tongue they might judg of taſtes. But how feel the, teeth, ſeeing they may be filed without pain? Fallopius anſwers, that the teeth feel not in their upper or exterior part, but only by a membrane which they have within. And the teeth have another uſe,eſpecially the fore-teeth, which is,they ſerve for diſtinét and articu- late pronuntiation;for thoſe that want them faulter in ãº, as alſo ſuch as have them to O i. or too long, or ill ranked.Beſides, children ſpeak not diſtinčtly before they have their fore-teeth. And you muſt note that the infant as yet ſhut up in its mothers womb i. ſolid and bony teeth;which you may perceiveby diſſeding it preſently after it is Tn. But even as there are two large cavities in the forehead bone at the eye-browes, filled with a viſcous humor, ſerving for the ſmelling; and in like manner,the air ſhut up in the mamillary proceſſes is for hearing; ſo in the jaws there be two cavities furniſhed with a viſcid humour for the nouriſhment of the teeth. C. H. A. P. III. of the Broad Muſcle. Ow we ſhould proſecute the containing parts of the face; to wit, the skin, $ the fleſhy pannicle andfat;but becauſe they have been ſpoken of ſufficiently before, I will only deſcribe the fleſhy pannicle,before I come to the diſſe&i- - on of the eye, that wee may themore eaſily underſtandall the motions per- S&NS formed by it, whether in the face or forehead. Firſt,that you may more eaſily ſee it, you muſt curiouſly ſeparate the skin in ſome part of the face.For unleſſeyou take good heed, you will pluck away the fleſhy pannicle toge- ther with the skin,as alſo this broad muſcle to which it immediately adheres,and in ſome laces ſo cloſely and firmly,as in the lips,eye-lids and the whole forehead, that it cannot É. ſeparated from it,Nature hath given motion, or a moving force ito this broad muſcle, that whilſt it extends,or contraćts itſelf, it might ſerve to ſhut and open the eye. It will be convenient to ſeparate the muſcle thus freed from the skin,beginning from the forepart of the clavicles even to the chin, aſcending in a right line, and then turning back as far as you can; for thus you ſhall ſhew how it mixes itſelf with the skin and the muſcles of the #: - y There are no particular muſcles ap- pointed to o- pen and ſhut the eye,for that is the work of the broad muſcle only. Divers reaſons to that purpoſe. Why you muſt take herd of making a tranſverſe in. ciſionupon the eyebrowes. When thou ſhalt come to the eyes, thou ſhalt teach how the eye is ſhut and opened this one muſcle,becauſe it is compoſed of the three ſorts of fibers;although by the opinion of all who have hitherto written of Anatomy,thoſe ačtions are ſaid to be performed by the tº. of two muſcles appointed for that purpoſe;one of which is at the greater corner on he upper part, the other reſembling a ſemicircle at the leſſer corner, from whence exten- ding itſelf to the middle of the griſtle Tarſuſ, it meets with the former . there, but they are in part extended overall the eye-lid, whereby it commeth to paſſe that it alſo in ſome ſort becommeth movable. But although in publike diſcòtions theſe two . muſcles are commonly wont to be ſolemnly ſhewed, after the manner I have related; yet I think, that thoſe which ſhew them know no more of them than I do. I have grounded my . from this, 'that there appears no other muſculous fleſh in theſe places, to thoſe which ſeparate the fleſhy pannicle, or broad muſcle, than that which is of the pannicle it felf, whether you draw your inciſion knife from theforehead downwards, or from the cheek upwards. Befides,when there is occaſion to make inciſion on the eye-browes, we are forbidden to doeit tranſverſe, leſt this broad muſcle falling upon the eye, make the upper eye-lid un- moveable: but if ſuch a cut be received accidentally, we are commanded preſently to ſtitch it up;which is a great argument that the motlon of the upper eye-lid is not performed by its proper muſcles, but wholly depends and is performed by the broad muſcle. Now if theſe ſame proper muſcles which we have deſcribed ſhould be in the upper eye-lid,it loº - e w ! Liº.6. - - ----- i42 ------- Body. --- and otherextreme parts of the be meet, (becauſe when one of the muſcles is in ation,the other which is its oppoſite or Antagoniſt, reſts or keepsholyday) that when that which is ſaid to open the eye is im- ployed, the oppoſite thereofreſting, the upper eye-lid ſhould be drawn towards its origi- ; as weſte it happens in convulſions: becauſe the operation of a muſcle is the colle&i- on of the part which it moves towards its ºriginall. - Therefore ſeeing ſuch a motion or collećtion appears not any where in the eye-lid, f think it therefore manifeſt that all the motion of this upper eye-lid depends upon this broadmuſcle, and that it alone is the author of the motion thereof. - The originall of this broad muſcle is from the upper part of the Sternon, the clavicles, the ſhoulderblades, and all the ſpines of the vertebra’s of the neck; but it is inſerted into all theſe parts of the head which want hair, and the whole face, having divers fibers from ſo various an originall,by benefit of which it performs ſuch manifold motions in the face (for it ſo ſpreads itſelföver the face,that it coversit like a wizard)by reaſon of the variety of the original and the produćtion of the divers fibers of this muſcle.But I have not in the deſcription of this muſtle proſecuted thoſe nine conditions,which in the firſt book of my Anatomy I required inevery part becauſe I may ſeem to have ſufficiently declared them in the deſcription ofthe muſcles of the Epigaſtrium. Whereforehence forward you muſt ex- peã nothing from me in the deſcription of muſcles befides their original,inſertiona&ion, compoſition and the deſignation oftheir veſſels. C H A P. IV. of the Eye-lids and Eye-browes. FSR.Ecauſe we have ſalm into mention of the eye-lids, and eye-browes, and becauſe the order of diffe&ion alſo requires it, we muſt tell you what they are, of what they conſiſt,and how and for what uſe they were framed by nature. * Therefore the eye-browes are nothing elſe,than a rank of hairs ſet in a ſemi- circular form upon the upper part of the orb of the eye, from the greater to the leſſer cor- ner thereof, to ſerve for an ornament of the body, and a defence of the eyes againſt the acrimony of the ſweatfalling from the forehead. But the ey-lids on each ſide two,one above and another below, are nothing elſe than as it were certain ſhuttings appointed and made to cloſe and open the eyes when need re- quires, and to contain them in their orbs. Their compoſure is of a muſculous skin, a griſtle and haires ſet like a pale at the ſides of them to preſerve the 3. when they are open, chiefly againſt the injuries of ſmallbodies, as motes, duſt and ſuch like. Theſeñairs areaſwaies of equall and like bigneſſe,implanted at the edges of the# part,that they might alwaies fland ſtreight and ſtiffe out. They are not thick for ſo they ſhould darkeſ, the eye. The griſtle in which they are faſtned is encompaſſed with the periºranium ſtretched ſo fibefore it produce the Conjunjiva. It was placed there, that when any part thereof, ſhoſld be drawn upwards or downwards by the force of the broad muſcle or of the two proper muſcles, it might follow entirely and wholly by reaſon of its hardneſſe. They call : griſtle, eſpecially the upper, Tarſus. The upper and lower eye-lid differ in no- thing, but that the upper hath a more manifeſtmotion,and the lower a more obſcure:for otherwiſe nature ſhould have in vain encompaſſed it with a muſculous ſubſtance. L_ CHAP. V. of the Eyes. RHe Eyes are the inſtruments of the faculty of ſeeing,brought thither by the viſive ſpirit ofthe optick nerves, as in an aqua-duët. They are of a ſoft ſubſtance, of a large quantity, being bigger or leſſºr according to the bigneſſe of the body. They are ſeated in the head,that they might overlook the reſt of the body, to perceive and ſhun ſuch things as mightendanger, or endamage the body; for theaòion of the eyes is moſt quick, as that which is performed in a monent, which is grafited to none of the other ſenſes. Wherefore this is the moſt excellent ſenſe of them all. For by this we behold the fabrick and beauty of the heavens and earth, diſtinguiſh the infinite varieties of colours, we perceive and know the magnitude, figure, number, proportion, ſite, motion and reſt of all bodies. The eyes have a j figure whoſe baſis is without, but the Cone or point within at the optick nerves. Nature would have them contained in a hol- low circle, that ſo by the profundity and ſolidity of the place they might be free from the incurſions of bruiſing and hurtfull things. - They are compoſed offix muſcles, five coats, three humours, and a moſt bright ſpirit, (ef which there is a perpetual afflux from the brain)two nerves a double vein,andonear: tery, The aëtion of a muſcle. * The originalſ of the broad muſcle. The inſertion and reaſon why we expreſſe ſo many motions with the face. What the eye. browes are. Their uſe, What the eyes lids are. Their compo- a ſure and uſes J What the fifs ſih is. . z What the eyes arc. Their fire. The quicknes and excellency’ of their attion, Fightc. . Com p oſition: 142 Of the Muſcles and Bones Lib.6. Glandula La- chrymalis. Fiſtula La- rhynalis. Why fat is pla- ced about the eyes. The numb er, ſite and ačtien of the muſcles. The 5 coats of the eye. I Conjuntliva, or Adnata. 2 Cornea, or the Horny coat. Pºvea,or the grapy ccat. Why the gra. py coat tº ſembles divers colours it muſt be coloured,that ſo it may co tery, beſides much fat, and laſtly, a Glandule ſeated at the greaterangle thereof, upon that large hole which on both ſides goes to the noſe, and that, left that the humors falling from the brain ſhould flow by the noſe into the eyes,as we ſee it fares with thoſe whoſe eyes perpetually weep, or water, by reaſon of the cating away of this glandule , whence that affeót is .. the Fiſtula lachrymalis, or weeping Fiſtula. But there is much fat put between the muſcles of the cyc, partly that the motion of the eyes might be more quick, iu that ſlipperineſſe of the fat,as alſo that the temper and coni- plexion of the eyes, and chiefly of their nervous parts, might be more conſtant and laſt- ing, which otherwiſe by their continuall and perpetuall motion would be ſubjećt to ex- ceſſive dryneſſe. For nature, for the ſame reaſon i. placed Glandules flowing with a certain moiſture, neer thoſe parts which have perpetuall agitation. C. H. A. P. VI. of the Muſcles, Coats and humors of the Eye. ºfthere are fix muſcles in the eye, of which four perform the four dire&motions of the eye-they ariſe from the bottom of the orb, and end in the midſt of the eye º the optick nerve. When they are all moved with one en- devour, they draw the eye inwards. But if the upper only uſe its ačtion, it draws the eye upwards; if the lower, downwards; if the right, to the right ſide; if the left, to the left ſide. The two other muſcles turn the eye about; the firſt of which being the longer and ſlen- derer, ariſes almoſt from the ſame place, from which that muſcle ariſes, which draws the eye to the right ſide to the greater corner. But when it comes to the utmoſt part of the inner angle where the Glandulalachrymali, is ſeated, it ends in a ſlender Tendon, there pier- cing through the middle membrane which is there, as through a ring;from whence it pre- ſently going back is ſpent in a right angle towards the upper part of the eye, betwixt the inſertions of thoſe two muſcles, of the which one draws the eye upwards, the other di- rećtly to the outward corner, as it is obſerved by Fallºpius,or rather, which I remember I have alwaies obſerved, they turn between the muſcles which move the eye upwards,and to the inner corner. This fifth muſcle when it is drawn in towards its beginning, ſo draws the eye with its circular tendon, that it carries it to the greater corner. - - The ſixt muſcle is contrary to that; for it hath its originall from the lower part of the orb at a ſmallhole, by which a nerve of the third conjugation paſſes forth; and being that it is moſt ſlender, whilſt it aſcends tranſverſly to the outward corner, it involves the eye ſo alſo, that it is inſerted in it by a . Tendon, ſo that the Tendons of them both are oftentimes taken but for one. That thou mayſt truly and accurately obſerve this anatomicall deſcription of the eye;the eye muſt uot be pluckt out of its orb,but rathºr the orb itſelf muſt be broken and ſeparated. *** For thus thou ſhalt certainly and plainly ſee the forementinoed original of the muſºles. For the five coats, the firſt which is firſt met with in diſſe&tion, comes from the Pericrankpin, and is extended over all the white of the eye, even to the Iri, or Rain-bow. The duty ºf it is to ſtrengthen,bind and contain the eye in its orb,wherefore it had the name tºº, others called it Adnata, or Epipephycoſ. - The ſecond is called the Cornea, becauſe it reſembles a horn in colour and confiftehce; this coat differs and varies from itſelf,for in the forepart,as far as the Iri, goes, it is clear and perſpicuous,but thick and obſcure in the hind part,by reaſon of the diverſe poliſhing. On the fore-part it is denſe,that it may preſerve and contain the Cryſtalline and wateriſh humor, but withall tranſparent,ſo to give the objećt a frcer paſſage to the Cryſtalline. It hath its originall from the Craſſà meninz, proceeding forth from the inner holes of the orb of the eye, for it compaſſes the eye on every ſide. The third is called the Wvta or Grapy coat, becauſe in the exterior part it repreſents the colour of a black grape; it ariſes from the Pia mater,and encompaſſes all the eye, Xcºpt the pupilla or apple of the eye,for here being perforated, it adheres to the horny coat by the veins and arteries which it communicates to it for life and nouriſhment. But when it arrives at the Iris,then forſaking the Cornea, it deſcends decp into the eye,and in ſome ſort is turned about the Cryſtalline humour, to which alſo it moſt firmly adheres,ſo bounding the watcriſh humour, and alſo prohibiting that the Albugineous humor do not over- whelm the Cryſtalline. This grapy coat is as it were dyed on the inſide with divers .* as black, brown, blew, or green like a rain-bow, and that for theſe enſuing enefits. . - - The firſt is, if that it had been tinétured with one colour, all objećts would have appea- red of the ſame colour,as it comes to paſſe when we look through green or red glaſſ. But § the ſpirits diſſipated by the Sun and ſceing. Table. 3. Lia.6, and otherextreme parts of the $ody. Tº Table 3. figure 1.ſheweth the Membranes and humors of the eye by lines drawn after the manner of a true eye. Figure 2. ſheweth the horny coat with a portion of the Optick Nerve. Fig. 3. ſeweth the ſame divided by a tranſverſe ſettion. Fig. 4. ſheweth the [Ivea or Grapy coat with a portion ºf the OptickNerve. Fig. 5. The Grapy coat of a mans eye. Fig. 6. The Horny, Grapy and the Choroides. Fig. 7. The interiour ſuperficies of the Grapy coat. - - - - Fig.8. The poſteriour part of the horny coat together with the ſaid Net coat ſeparated from the Eye: Fig. 9. The coat of the vitreou, orglaſſy humor called Hyaloides. Fig. Io. Three humours joined together. Fig. 11. The forward part of the Cryſtalline. Fig. 12. The Cryſtalline humour covered yet with his coat. Fig. 14.The Cryſtalline of a mans eye. Fig. 15. His Coat. Fig. 16. The watery humor diſpoſed upon the Cryſtalline round about. . . Fig. 17. The hairy proceſſes beamingly ſprinkled through the foreſide of the cºat ºf the glaſſy humor. Fig. 18. The foreſide of the glaſſy humor. JFig. 19. The place of the watery humor. Fig. 20. The glaſſy humor containing or comprehending the Cryſtalline. The figure of the Eye. The explcation of the firſt Fi- gure by it ſelfe. . - a, The Cryſtalline humor. 111 f, by The Glaſſiehumor. , \ c, The watery humor. d. The utmoſt coat called | \ Adnata. . . e, The dark part of the horny Tiš. which is not tranſparent. f. The Grapy coat called Wved. g, The Net-like coat cal- led Retiformis. h, The coat of the glaſſy a humor cald Hyaloides. \i, The coat of the Cry- . º h roceſſ. he hai rocellºS º Proceſſus #. l, The impreſſion of the Grapy coat where it de- parteth from the thick †h m, The horny coat, a part of i. P wn, The fat betwixt the Muſcles. o, The optick Nerve. P, The Dura meminx. // ruz, q, The Pia, mater or thin Meninx. rr, The Muſcles. The explication of the other 19-figures together. 423 §: Optick nerve. b.2, 4, The thin Meninx #.” Nerve. c 2,3. The thick Meninx cloa- . the . # the Oltcr1O t I’s ny coat. e8. The coat called Retina gathered together on an hea § 22 3- r *:::::::: the eye.g.2, 3. The leſſºr circle of the eye or the pupilla, b 2,3. Weſſeſs diſperſed through the Puſamminx, iž, 6. The grapy coat, but i, in the 3. Fig. ſheweth how the veſſels . join the hard membrane with the grapy coat. # 6. The horny or hard membrane turned over, l 3, 4.Certain fibers and ſtrings of veſſels, whereby the grapy coat is tyed to 144 of the Muſcles and Bones Lib.6. ~TT to the horny. mm +, 5. The impreſſion of the grapy coat where it recedeth or departeth from the horny coat. n n 4,5,6,7. The pupilla or apple of the cye, o 0 7. The §. Ot hairy proceſſes. p. 7. The beginning of the grapy coat made of a thin membrane dilated, but P in the 17. figure ſheweth the Ciliar#. ſprinkled through the fore part of the glaſſic humor. 19. The boſome or depreſſion of the glaſſie humor receiving the Cryſtal- line. ſ 12, 15. The bredth of the coat of the Cryſtalline. t 12, 13, 14, 16. The poſterior art of the Cryſtalline humor, which is ſphericall or round, u 11, 14, 20. The fore part of the ſame Cryſtalline depreſſed. x 10, 20. The amplitude of the glaſſie humor. y 10, 16, 19. The amplitude of the watry humor. 2, 19.The place where the glaſſie humour is diſtin- guiſhed from the watry by the interpoſition of the Hyaloides or coat of the glaſſy humor. * 10, 16. The place where the grapy coat ſwimmethin the watry humor. 6 18. The ca- º vity ordepreſſion of the glaſſic humor which remaineth when the Cryſtalline is exempted or taken from it. J 19. the cavity or depreſſion of the watry humor made by the ſame IIleanS. - Thirdly, it was convenient it ſhould be painted with infinite variety of colours for the preſervation of the ſight. For as the extream colours corrupt and weaken the ſight, ſo the middle refreſh and preſerve it, more or leſſe as they are neerer, or further remote from the extremes.It was fit it ſhould be ſoft, that ſo it might not hurt the Cryſtalline humor upon whoſe circumference it ends; and perforated in the part objećted to it, leſt by its obſcurity it ſhould hinder the paſſage of the objećts to the Cryſtalline, but rather that it might col- lečt by its blackneſſe as a contrary, the great and as it were diffuſed variety of colours, no otherwiſe than we ſee the heat is #j, by the oppoſition of cold;ſome call this coat Choroides,becauſe it is woven with many veins and arteries, like the coat Charion which in- ... . . volves the infant in the womb. - - *"Pºiºſº | Now followes the fourthcoat called Amphibleſtroides or Retiformit,the Net-like coat, be- :ºil. cauſe proceeding from the optick nerve dilated into a coat, it is woven like a met with º, veins and arteries which it receives from the grapy coat,both for the life and nouriſhment both of itſelf, as alſo of the glaſſie humor jº, cucompaſſes on the back part. The principall commodity of this coat is, to perceive when the Cryſtalline humor ſhall be changed by objećts, and to lead the viſive ſpirit inſtructed or furniſhed with the faculty of ſeeing, by the mediation of the glaſſie humour, even to the Cryſtalline being the princi- pall inſtrument of ſeeing. It is ſofter than any other coat,leſt the touch of itſhould offend that humor. Wherein thou wilt admire the ſingular order of nature, which as in other An Anatomi- . it paſſes not from one extreme to another unleſſe by a Medium, ſo here it hath not jºi... fitted the hard horny coat to the ſoft humors, but by interpoſition of divers media of a middle conſiſtence.For thus after the harder coats Adnata and Cornea it hath placed the * grapy coat,by ſo much ſofter then theſe two,as the Net-like coat is ſofter then it,that thus it might paſſe from extreme to extreme as it were by theſe degrees of hardnes and ſoftnes. 5. The fifth and laſt coat is called Arachnoides, becauſe it is of the conſiſtence of a ſpiders Arachnoideſ, web. And we may well reſemble this coat, to that skin of an union which exceeds the o- ſº&: ther in clearneſs,whiteneſs,and thinneſs.This Araneofa or Cobweb-like coat encompaſſes . the Cryſtalline humor on thefore ſide, peradventure that ſo it might defend it,as the chief inſtrument of ſeeing, if the other humors ſhould at any time be hurt. It hath its originall from the excrementitious humidity of the Cryſtalline {. , hardned into that coat by The 3 humors the coldnes of the adjacent part;abſolutely like the thin skin which encompaſſes the white of the eye. of an Egg. - - - . : I The firſt humor of the eye is called the Aqueus or wateriſh,from the ſimilitude of water; Aneu, or it;is ſtated between the tranſparent part of the horny coat, the portion of the Cryſtalline watery. humor lying towards the apple of the eye, and that refle&tion of the grapy coat which comes from the Iris to the circumference of the Cryſtalline humor, that filling the empty fpace it may diſtend the Cornea, and ſo hinder the falling thereof upon the Cryſtalline which would ſpoil the . alſo that by its moiſture it might hinder the drying of the Cryſtalline humor. Peradventure it is made of the whayiſh humor ſweating out of the veſſels of the coats,having their orifices for themoſt part in that place, where this wateriſh humor reſides.The ſecond humor and middlemoſt in ſituation is called the Cryſtalline, 2 coſtallinuſ, becauſe it imitates Cryſtall in the brightnes and colour;if ſo be that we may attribute an Cryſtalline, colour to it.For indeed it was fit that none of the three humors ſhould be tinčtured with any colour, as thoſe which would be the inſtruments of fight,leſt they might beguile usin ſeeing as red and green ſpeºtaclesdo;for that is true which we have red written by the Phi- loſopher; That the ſubjećt or matter appointed for the reception of any form ſhould want all impreſſion thereof. Hence nature hath created a formleſs matter, the humors of the eyes without colours, wax, without any figure, the mind without any particular knowledg of anything, that ſo they might be able to receive all manner of forms. The figure of the Cryſtalline humor is . ſomewhat flatted on the forefide,but yet more flatted behind,that ſo the objećts might be the better retained in that, as it were, plane figure, and that they might not flyback as from a Globe, or round body, in which they could make but ſhort ſtay; leſt it might be eaſily moved from its place by the force “... - thuſg A Philoſophi- call Axiome. Lib.6. and other extreme parts of the Body. - 145 ! - thing falling or hitting againſt it,becauſe that body which is exačtly, round touches not a plane body but only in a point or prick.Half this humor ſwims in the glaſſie humor,that ſo it may be nouriſhed from it by tranſpoſition of matter; or rather ( (ccing it is encom- paſſed on every ſide with the fift coat, that the matter cannot eaſily be fºnt from the one into the other) by the benefit of the veſſels produced even unto it as well by the Nct-like coat as by the Grapy, but it is filled with a bright ſpirit on the forepart, which lyes next to the wateriſh humor and the ſpace of the Apple of the eye. - - - Of which thing this is an argument, that as long as a man remains alive, we ſee the eye Galcap 5. It every way full, and ſwoln, but lank and wrinkled when he is dead; beſides alſo one of the no. denſi, part. eyes being ſhut, the Pupilla of the other is dilated by the ſpirit compelled to fly thither. º alſo for the ſame cauſe the horny coat is wrinkled in very old men,and the Pupilla is ſtraitned by the wrinkles ſubſiding into themſelves, which is the cauſe that they ſee little, or not at all;for by age and ſucceſs of time the humor is conſumed by little and little, the implanted ſpirit vaniſhes away, and ſmaller quantity of ſpirits flow from the brain, as from a fountain which is alſo exhauſted.The horny coat at his original,that is,in the pºrts. --- next the Iris, ſeemeth to be very nigh the Cryſtalline humor, becauſe all the coats in that place mutually cohere as touching one another, but as it runs further out to the Pupilla, ſo it is further diſtant from the Cryſtalline. Which you may eaſily perceive by Anatomicall " * diſſečtion,and the operation of touching or taking away a Catarrhaët: for whereas a Ca- ºn what piace tarrhaët is ſeated between the horny coat, and Cryſtalline humor, the necdle thruſt in, is i. #. º: carriedabout upwards, downwards, and on every fide through a large and free ſpace, “ neither touching the horny coat nor Cryſtalline humour, by reaſon theſe bodies are fevered by a good diſtance filled with ſpirit and a thin humour. The uſe of it is, that it may be like a looking-glaſſe to the faculty of ſeeing carried thither with the viſive {pirit. The third and laſt humoris the Vitreu, the glaſſie,or rather Albugineous humor, called 3 - ſo, becauſe it is like molten glaſſe, or the white of an Egg.It is ſeated in the hind part of Vitreu, ſºn Al- the Cryſtalline humor,that ſo it may in ſome ſort break the violence of the ſpirit Fº ; luginºus, that is from the brain into the Cryſtalline humour, no otherwiſe than the watry humor is ...; *i. º c n on the foreſide of the Cryſtalline to hinder the violence of the light and colours entring Egg. a that way. This glaſſie humor is nouriſhed by the Net-like coat. - We haveformerly ſpoken ſufficiently of the nerves of the eye: Wherefore it remains that The veins of we ſpeak of the veins.Some of theſe are internall, carried thither with the coats of the the eye. j brain; other ſome externall,ſt retched over the externall parts of the eye, as , , the Muſcles,and coat Adnata; and by theſe veins inflammations and redneſs often happen W º veins , in the externall parts of the eye: for which the Vena pupi, muſt be opened, and cuppin ...;º: glaſſes and horns muſt be j to the nape of the neck and ſhoulders: as in the internail misſion.". inflammations of the eye, the cephalik vein muſt be opened to avert and evacuate the mor- eyes, - bifick humor. - C H A P. VII, Of the Nºſe. sººHe Noſe is called in Greek Riº, becauſe the excrements of the Brain flow forth § by this paſſage,thoumaiſtunderſtand it hath a divers ſubſtance by compoſiti- |º on.The º and ſite are ſufficiently known to all. But it is compo- sº ſed of the skin and muſcles.bones griſtles,a membrane, or coat nerves, veins and arteries. The skin and bones both contained and containing, have for- * - . . . . merly been explained, as alſo the nerves, veins and arteries. Thegriſtles of the Noſe are ſix The Gºſſes ºf in number; the firſt is double, ſeparating both the noſtrills in the top of the noſeextended " noſe, even to the bone Ethmoides. The ſecond lyes under the former. The third and fourth are continued to the two outward bones of the noſe. The fifth and ſixth being very ſlender and deſcending on both fides of the noſe, make the wings or moveable parts jº. ! . . . . fore the uſe of theſe griſtles is, that the noſe moveable about the end thereof.ſhould be leſſè *. obnoxious to externall injuries, as fraćtures and bruiſes,and beſides more fit for drawing the air in and expelling it forth inbreathing. For nature for this purpoſe hath beſtowed four muſcles upon the noſe,on each ſide two, one within,and another without. - The External taketh its original from the cheek,and deſcending obliquely from thence, The muſclei and after ſome ſort annexed to that which opens the upper lip, is terminated into the **of. wing of the noſe, which it dilates. * - - - - The internall going on the inner ſide from the jaw-bone, ends at the beginning of the griftles that make the wings, that ſo it may contraćt them. The coat which inwardly inveſts the noſtrils and their paſſages, it produced by the five-like bones from the Craſſa meninx, as the inner coat of the palat,throttle, weazon, gullet and innerventricle, that it is no mervail, if the affects of ſuch parts be quickly communicated with the brain. This ſame coat on each fide receives a portion of a nerve from the hiº. - conjº ~ 146 Of the Muſcles and Bones Lib.6. º The temper, 2&tion and uſe. Why the noſe was parted in tWO, Their number. Their number: The Tempo. fall muſcle. why the wounds of the temporall Muſcle are deadly; conjugation, through the hole which deſcends to the noſe by the great corner of the eye. The noſe in al the parts thereof is of a cold and dry temper.The A&ion and profit there- of is to carry the air and oft-times ſmells to themamillary proceſſes, and from thence to the four ventricles of the brain,for the reaſons formerly ſhewed. But becauſe the mamil- lary proceſſes being the paſſages of the air and ſmels are double,and for that one of theſe may §. obſtrućted without the other, therefore nature hath alſo diſtinguiſhed the paſſage of the noſe with a griſtly partition put between, that when the one is obſtrućted, the air by the other may enter into the brain for the generation and preſervation of the animall ſpirit. The two holes of the noſe firſt aſcend upwards, and then downwards into the mouth, by a crooked paſſage, leſt the cold air, or duſt ſhould be carried into the lungs. But the noſe was parted into two paſſages as we ſee, not only for the forementioned cauſe, but alſo for helping the reſpiration and vindicating the ſmell from externall injuries;and laſtly, for the ornament of the face. C.H.A.P. VIII. Of the Muſcles of the Face. R&Ow we muſt deſcribe themuſcles of the face pertaining as well to the lips as to Nº the lower jaw. Theſe are 18. in number, on each ſide nine, that is, four of the Nº lips, two of the upper, and as many of the lower. But there belong five to the lower jaw. The firſt of the upper lip being the longer, and narrower,ari- ſing from the yoak-bone deſcends by the corner of the mouth to the lower lip, that ſo it may bring it to the upper lip, and by that means ſhut the mouth. The other tº: ſhorter and broader, paſſing forth of the hollowneſs of the cheek, or upper jaw (by which a por- tion of the nerves of the third conjugation deſcends to theſe two muſcles, and other parts of the face) ends in the upper part of the ſame upper lip,which it compoſes together with the fleſhy pannicle and skin,and it opens it by turning up the czterior fibers towards the noſe, and ſhuts it by drawing the internallinwards towards the teeth. - The firſt of the lower lip being the longer and ſlenderer, entring out of that region which is betwcen the externall perforation of the upper jaw(through which on the inner part of the ſame, a nerve paſſeth forth to the ſame muſcles) and the muſcle Maſſeter, (of which hereafter) then aſcending upwards by the corner of the the mouth, it ends in the upper lip, that ſo it may draw it to the lower. - . The other broader and ſhorter begins at the lower part of the chin, and the hollow- neſs thereof, and ends at the lower lip which it makes, opening it within and without by its internall and externall fibers, as we alſo ſaid of its oppoſite. And that I may ſpeak in a word, nature hath framed three ſorts of muſcles for the motion of the mouth, of which ſome open the mouth, others ſhut it, and otherſome wreſt it and draw it awry; but you muſt note that when the muſcles of one kind jointly perform their funètions(as the two upper which we deſcribed in the firſt place, on each ſide one, which draw the lower lip to the upper, and the muſcles oppoſite to them.) they make a right or ſtreight motion; but when either of them moves ſeverally, it moves j. as when we draw our mouth aſide. But theſe muſcles are ſo faſtned and fixed to the skin, that they cannot be ſeparated; ſo that it is no great matter whether you call hºa muſculous skin, or a skinny muſcle:(Which alſo takes place in the palms of the hands and ſoles of the feet) but theſe muſcles move the lips the upper jaw being not moved at all. CHAP. IX. of the Muſcles of the lower Iair. §§ E have ſaid theſe muſcles are five in number, that is , four which ſhut it, and one which opensit, and theſe are alike on both ſides. The firſt and greater of §: theſe four muſcles which ſhut the Jaw is called Crotºphita or Temporall muſcle; itariſes from the ſides of the forehead and Bregma bones, and adhering to the ſame and the ſtony bone, it deſcends under the yoak-bone, from whence it inſerts itſelf to the proceſſe of the lower jaw which the Greeks call Corone, that it may draw it direétly to the upper,ſo to ſhut the mouth. - - But you muſt note, that this muſcle is tendinous even to his belly, and that it fils and makes both the temples. It is more ſubjećt to deadly wounds than the reſt by reaſon of the multitude of nerves diſperſcd over the ſubſtance thereof, which becauſe they are neer their originall, that is,the brain,they infer danger of ſodain death by a convulſion which uſually follows the affečts of this muſcle, bnt alſo in like manner it cauſes a Feaver, the Phrenſy and Coma. -- . . The Lib.6. and other extreme parts of the Body. 147 --- The figure of the chief muſcleſ - #. #. f A. The muſcle of the forehead and the FIG.II. right fibers thereof. B. The Temporal muſcle. . . a 3.2. his ſemicircular originalſ. D. The muſcle of the upper lip. poral muſcles paſſe. 1. The Maſſeter, or Grinding muſcle. K. The upper griſtle of the noſe. M. A muſcle fºrming the cheek. N. The muſcle of the lower lip. O. Apart of the fifth muſcle of the lower Iaw called Digaſtricus, that is, double bellied. Q. R. The firſt muſcle of the bone tery. S. The ſecond muſcle of the bone Hyoides under the Chin. T. The third muſcle of the bone Hyoides ſtretched to the jaw. - • T. K. The ſeventh muſcle of the head and his inſertion at T., , V. V. The two venters of the fourth muſcle of the bone Hyoides. 3. The place where the veſſels paſſe which go to the head,and the nerves which are ſent to the Arm. Therefore that it ſhould be leſſe ſubjećt or obvious to externall injuries, Nature hath, as it were, made it a retiring place in the bone,and fortified it ... with a wall of bone rai- fed ſomewhat higher about it. The other Muſcle almoſt equall to the former in bigneſs, being called the Maſſeter,orgrinding muſcle, makes the Cheek;it deſcends from the loweſt part of the greateſtbone of the orb (which bends itſelfas it were back, that it may make part of the yoak-bone) and inſerts itſelf into the º from the corner thereof to the end of the root of the proceſſe Corone, that ſo it may draw this Jaw forward and back- ward, and move it like a #. - Wherefore nature hath compoſed it of two ſorts offibers, of the which ſome from the neck(the cheek in that place under the eyes ſtanding ſomewhat out like an apple ariſing from the concourſe of the greater bones of the orb and upper jaw ) deſcend § uely to the corner and hinder part of the lower jaw, that it may move it forwards. Otherſome ariſe from the lower part of the ſame yoak-bone, and deſcending obliquely interſe& the former fibers after the ſimilitude of the letter X, and inſert themſelves into the ſame lower jaw at the roots of the proceſſe Corone, that ſo they may draw it back:Truely by reaſon of theſe contrary motions it is likely this muſcle was called the Maſſeter or grinder. - The third, which is the round muſcle, ariſes from all the Gums of the upper jaw; and is inſerted into all the gums of the lower, inveſting the fides of all the mouth with the coat, with which it is covered on the infide, being otherwiſe covered on the outſide with morefat than any other muſcle. Theaòtion thereof is, not only to draw the lower. Jaw to the upper, but alſo as with aſhovell to bring the meat diſperſed over all the mouth un- der the teeth, no otherwiſe then the tongue draws it in. - - The fourth being ſhorter and leſſe than thereſt ariſing from all the hollowneſs of the winged proceſſe of the Wedge-bone, is inſerted within into the broadeſt part of the lower Jaw, that ſo in like mannerit may draw the ſame to the upper. This is the muſcle through 27Whoſe occaſion, we ſaid this lower Jaw is ſometimes diſlocated. ----- The figure of the Muſcles ofthe lower jaw. - - - - • * * - ** - * * A. A hole in the forehead bone in the brim of the ſeat ºf the eye, ſending a ſmall nerve of the third pair to the muſcles of the forehead and the upper eye-brow." B. The Tempºral muſk. º - > º º Nº - Wº --> - - - - s wº - - ſ - -- º ower jaw G. The yoak-bone under which the tem- Hyoidesgrowing unto the rough Ar- . . . :-- The Maſter er grinding muſcle, The round muſcle, - The leſſet' - muſcle of the lower Iaw. from the proceſſeſtyloides of the ſtony bone, The fiffºn" aſcends to the forepart of the Chin, neer to the connexion of the two bones of this jaw, aſ muſcles. O 2 - to 148 - Of the Muſcles and Bones --- L i B.6. to draw this Jaw downwards from the upper in opening the mouth.This muſcle is ſlender and tendinous in the midſt,that ſo it might be the ſtronger, but it is fleſhy at the ends. All The uſe of theſe muſcles were made by the ſingular providence of nature, and engraffed into this part theſe mentio. for the performance of many uſes and ačtions, as biting aſunder, chawing, grinding and ned muſcles ſevering the meat into ſmall particles,which the tongue by a various and harmleſs motion puts under the teeth. Thus much I thought good to ſay of the parts of the face, as well containing as contained. C H A P. X. Of the Ears and Parotides or kernels of the Ears. The nature RHe Ears are the Organs of the ſenſe of hearing. They are compoſed of the skin, and compoſiti- Tº a little fleſh,a .#. veins, arteries and nerves.They may be bended or folded on of the ears. in without harm, becauſe being griftly, they eaſily yeclá and give way; but X. Fibra * they would not do ſo, if . bebony, but would rather break. That #. d lap at which they hang pendants . is by the ancients called Fibra, the reaſon * but the upper part pinna. They have been framed by the providence of nature into two thereof, twining paſſages like a Snails ſhell, which as they come neerer to the formen cetum or blind hole;are the more ſtraitned, that ſo they might the better gather the air into them, and conceive the differences of ſounds and voices, and by little and little lead them to the membrane. - - The Figure of the ears and bones of the auditory paſſage. Tab. 10. ſheweth the ears and the divers internal parts thereof. Fig. 1. ſheweth the whole external ear, with a part of the Temple bone. Fig. 2... ſheweth the left bone ºf the Temple divided in the midſt by the inſtrument of hearing, where- about on either ſide there are certain paſſages here particularly deſcribed. Fig. 3, and 4. ſheweth the three little Bones. Fig. 5. ſheweth a portion ºf the bone of the temple, which is ſeen neer the hole of Hearing divided through the midſt, whereby the Merves, Bones and Membranes may appear,as Veſalius of them conceiveth. h the Veſel Fig. 6. eth the Veſſels', Mem- #: andholes ºf the Or- gan of hearing, as Platerus hath deſcribed them. - Fig. 7, and 8. ſhºweth the little bones of the hearing of a man and of a Calfe, both joined and ſepa- rated. Fig. 9...ſheweth the Muſcle found out by Aquapendemy. For i. particular declaration ſee D. Crook: Anatomy. pag. 577. Thismembrane which is indifferently hardhath grown up from the nerves of * - th -- Lib.6. and other extreme parts of the Body. I49 - *. fifth conjugation, which they call the auditory. But they were made thus into crooked windings, left the ſounds ruſhing in too violently ſhould hurt the ſenſe of hearing. Yet for all this we oft find it troubled and hurt by the noiſe of thunder, Guns and Bels, Otherwiſe alſo leſt that the air too ſodainly entring in ſhould by its qualities,as cold,cauſe É. extraneous bodies, as fleas and the like, ſhould be ſtayed in theſe windings and turnings of the waies,the glutinous thick- neſs of the cholerick excrement or ear-wax hereunto alſo conducing, which the brain purges and ſends forth into this part, that is, the auditory paſſage framed into theſe intri- ſome harm: and alſo that little creeping things an cate Maeanders. But that we may underſtand how the hearing is made, we muſt know the ſtrućture of the organ or inſtrument hereof, The membrane which we formerl mentioned to conſiſt of the auditory nerve, is ſtretched in the inſide over the auditory paſſage like as the head of a Drum. For it is ſtretched and extended with the air, or auditory ſpirit implanted there, and ſhut up in the cavity of the mamillary proceſſe and forā- men cecum, that ſmitten upon by the touch of the externall air entring in, it may re- ceive the objećt, that is, the ſound, which is nothing elſe then a certain quality a- rifing from the air beaten or moved by the colliſion and conflićt of one or more bodies. Such a colliſion is ſpred over the air,as the water which by the gliding touch of a ſtone produces . circles and rings one as it were riſing from another. So in rivelets running in a narrow c annel, the water ſtrucken,and as it were, beaten back in its courſe againſt broken, craggy and ſteep rocks, wheels about into many turnings: this colliſion of the beaten air flying back divers waies from arched and hollow roofed places, as Dens, Ci- ſterns, Wells, thick Woods and the like, yeelds and produces a double ſound, and this re- duplication is called an Echo.Wherefore the hearing is thus made by the air,as a medium, but this air is twofold, that is, externall and internall. The experiour is that which encompaſſes us, but the interiour is that which is ſhutu in the cavity of themamillary proceſſe andforamen cecum,which truly is not pure and #. air, but tempered and mixed with the auditory ſpirit. Thence º: the noiſe or bea- ting of the ears, when vapors are there mixed with the air inſtea of ſpirits,whereby their motion is perturbed and confuſed. But neither do theſe ſuffice for hearing,for nature for the more exačt diſtinétion of ſounds hath alſo made the littlebones, of which one is called the Incus oranvill, another the Malleolus or hammer, the third the Stapes or ſtirrop,becauſe the ſhape thereof reſembles a German ſtirrop. Alſo it may be called Deltoides, becauſe it is made in the ſhapeof the Greek letter A. They are placedbehind the membrane,wherefore the anvill and hammer moved by the force of the entrance of the externall air,and beating thereofagainſt that membrane, they more diſtinétly expreſſe the difference of ſounds,as ſtrings ſtretched within under the head ofa Drum; as for example, theſe bones being more gently moved repreſent a low ſound to the common ſenſe and faculty of hearing, but being moved more vehemently and vi- olently, they preſent a quick and great ſound; to conclude,according to their divers agi- tation, they produce divers and different ſounds. The Glandules, ſhould follow the Ears in the order of Anatomy, as well thoſe which are called the emunétories of the brain, that is, the Parotides, (which are laced as it were at the lower part of the ears) as theſe which lye under the lower }. the muſcles of the bone Hyoides and the tongue, in which the Scrºphale and other ſuch cold abſceſſes breed. It ſhall here ſuffice to ſet down the uſe of all ſuch like Glandules. - Therefore the Parotides are framed in that place by nature, to receive the viru- lent and malign matter ſent forth by the ſtrength of the brain, by the veins and arteries ſpred over that place. The reſt ſerve to ſtrengthen the diviſion of the veſſels, to moiſten the ligaments and membranes of the Jaw, left they ſhould be dryed by their con- tinuall motion. Their other conditions and uſes are formerly handled in our firſt book of Anatomy. C. H. A. P. XI. of the bone Hyoides, and the Muſcles thereof. He ſubſtance of the bone Hyoides is the ſame with that of other bones. The figure thereof imitates the greek letter v from whence it took the name, (as alſo the name Jºaoeidºs; and from the letter a it is in like ſort called *****; by ſome it is ſtiled os Gutturi, and os Lingue, that is, the Throat. bone and Tonguebone. . The compoſition thereof confiſts joined into one by the interpoſition of griſtles. of many bones This bone is bigger in beaſts and compoſed of more bones,and that not only by the in- tercourſe of griſtles,but alſo of ligaments.It is ſeated with its baſis (being gibbous on the O3 forepart For what uſe the ear.wax ſerves. For what uſe the membrane ſtretched under the auditory paſſage ſerves. What ſound is; The cauſe of an echo. The 3 bones of the auditory Paſſage, Their uſe: Whence the difference of ſounds, The reaſon of the name. The comfº ſition. The fite, 150 Of the Muſcles and Bones L i B.6. The temper and uſe. The muſcles of the bone Hyoi- der. The aftion of theſe muſcles. what kind of fleſh the tongue hath. The quantity, The figure. Compoſure. The nerves. The muſcles of the tongue. forepart for conſtancy, and arched on the inſide that it might receive and contain the root of the tongue) upon the upper part of that griſtle of the throtle which is called ſcutiformis or Shield-like, (for this ſeems to prop it up by the ſtrength of two proceſſes ri- ſing at the baſis thereof) and the root of the tongue. From this baſis it ſends forth two horns to the fides of the tongue on each ſide one,which in men are tyed to the Appendix ſtyloides by ligaments ſent from it ſelf. Contrary then it is in beaſts, who have it of many bones united as we ſaid,by the intercouſe of ligaments even to the root of the ſtyloideſ. Wherefore this bone hath connexion with the forementioned parts,and other hereafter to be mentioned. It hath the ſame temperac otherbones have. The uſe of it is, to miniſter ligaments to certain muſcles of the tongue,and inſertion as well to the two foremoſt and upper muſcles of the throtle,as to its own, of which we will now treat. The muſcles of the bone Hyoides,according to the opinion of ſome are eight, on each ſide four;of which there betwo, one of which Galen refers to the common muſcles of the larinx or throtle;and the other to thoſe which move the ſhoulder-blade upwards. Howſoe- verit be, the firſt of the four beforementioned ariſes from the Appendix Styloides, and paſ- fing over the nervous ſubſtance of the muſcle opening the lower jaw, is inſerted into the horns of the bone Hyoides. This muſcle is verythin, yet ſomewhat broad, the which in that reſpect may eaſily be cut, unleſſe you have a care in ſeparating themuſcle which opens the lower Chap. The ſecond aſcends obliquely from the upper part of the ſhoulder-blade 2 neer the produćtion thereof called Coracoides, to the beginnings of the horns of the ſaid bone Hyoides. This is round and nervous in the midſt that ſo it might be the ſtronger, as that is which we formerly ſaid opens the lower jaw; and it is refer'd by Galen amongſt thoſe which move the ſhoulder-blade upwards.The third ariſes from the upper part of the ſternon,and is inſerted at the root and baſis of the bone Hyoides; yet Galen refers it to the common muſcles of the Larinx; whoſe opinion takes place rather in beaſts, than in man, ſeeing in man this muſcle cannot be found either to proceed,or be inſerted into the thro- tle, as it is in beaſts. The fourth and laſt deſcends within from the chin to the root of the bone Hyoides. The firſt of theſe muſcles with its companion or partner moves the bone Hyoides upwards, the ſecond downwards;the third backwards; and the fourth forwards. I would declare whence theſe muſcles have their veſſels, had I not abundantly ſatisfied that thing, when I treated of the diſtribution of the nerves, veins and arteries. - CHAP. XII. Of the Tongue. -* *: i §H E tongue is of a fleſhy, rare, looſe and ſoft ſubſtance; it enjoyes fleſh of a §§ §§ different kind from the reſt of the fleſh, as chiefly appears when you cut it §§§ from the firſt originall of the muſcles thereof;which thing hath moyed ſome, Bºlº that they have made a fourth kind offleſh proper to the tongue and different º from the reſt, viz. the fibrous, muſculous, and that of the bowells.The quan- tity thercoſis ſuch that it may be contained in themouth, and eaſily moved to each part thereof. The figure of it is triangular, which it rather expreſſes in the baſis, which is at the root ofthe bone Hyoides, than in its point, or forepart, where from a triangle it be- comes more dilated. It is compoſed of a membrane (which it hath from that which lines all the inſide of the mouth ) muſcles 4. nerves two on each ſide; the one whereof is ſent from the third conjugation, into the coat thereof; the other from the ſeventh is ſent into the muſculous ſubſtance even to the end thereof for motions ſake; ſo that thoſe ſenſifick nerves from the third conjugation only give to judg of taſtes, compoſe the coat, and touch or enter not the fleſh. Beſides it is compoſed of veins and arteries on each ſide one, which it receives from the externall. J. and Carotides, running manifeſtly to the end thercof on the lower ſide, that ſo they might be eaſily opened in the diſeaſes of the mouth and throtle; they commonly term theſe the Vene migre or black Weins, The muſcles of the tongue, are abſolutely ten, on each ſide five. The firſt narrow at the beginning and broader at the end, deſcends into the upper ſide of the tongue from the Appendix Styloides, and together with its copartner draws it upwards. The ſecond hath its originall within from the lower jaw, about the region of the gº." , and is inſerted into the lower ſide of the tongue, the which with its partner draws it down- ward. The third proceeds from the inner part of the chin, and goes to the root of the tongne, that when need requires it may put it forth of the mouth. The fourth the reateſt and broadeſt of them all, compoſed of all ſorts of fibers, paſſes forth from the f. of the bone Hyoides , , and ends at the lower part of the tongue, which with its companion plucks it back into the mouth. The fift and laſt moſt uſu- ally ariſes from the upper part of the horns of the bone Hyoides, and goes to the roots of the tongue between the two firſt, that it may move it to the ſides of . IIIQUltſl. Lin.6, andotherextreme -- . ---- 151 ~ - * ------- parts of the Tody. mouth. The temper thereof, as of all other fleſh, is hot and moiſt. The firſt ačtion and commodity thereofis,to be the organ of the ſenſe of taſting, wherefore it was made fungous and ſpongy,that by reaſon of the rarity of it, it might more eaſily admit the taſts conjoyn- edwith the ſpettle,as a vehicle. Another to be an inſtrument to diſtinguiſh the voice by ar- ticulate ſpeeech,for which it was made movable into each part of the mouth. The third is to be a help to chaw and ſwallow the meat. For which cauſe it is like a ſcoop or diſh with which we throw back the corn into the mill, which hath ſcaped grinding. And becauſe, when the tongue is dry, it is leſsninible and quick to perform its motions, as appears by thoſe which can ſcarce ſpeak by reaſon of thirſt or a burning Feaver: ther: ore nature hath laced very ſpongy glandules at theroots thereof, on each ſide one, which like ſponges }. and receive both from the brain and other ". wateriſh and ſpettlely humor, with which they humett and make more glib,not only the tongue, but alſo the other parts of the mouth,as the throat and jawes;theſe glandules are called the Tonſile, or Almonds of the throat. Y. CHAP. III. Of the Mouth. *SHe mouth is that capacity which bounded with the cheeks and lips contains Sº within its precinéts the teeth,tongue,and the beginnings of the throtle and gul- sºlº let.Therefore the uſe of the mouth is to contain the tongue,and ſerve it in the fit- s ter performance of its ačtions; and although many parts ereofhave been former- ly handled,as the lips,tecth,jawes,tongue,almonds,and aſſages of the palat coming from #: noſe,yet it remains,that we declare what the palat,the Gargareon,or Wvulva,the Pharinx, and fauce; or Chops are. The Palat (or as it is commonly called,the Roof of the mouth) is nothing elſe but the upper part of themouthbounded with the teeth gums and upper Jaw. In which place the coat common to the whole mouth,is made rough with divers wrincles, that the meats put up and down between the tongue and the Palat might be broken and chawed more eaſily by that inequality and roughneſs. If any would find the nerves, which deſcend into the palat from the fourth conjugation, let him ſeparate that coat and caſt it from the fore to the hind partofthe mouth; for ſo he ſhall find them at the fides and hind parts of the bones of the Palat which incompaſs the Palat,and at the beginning of the inner holes of the mouth, which deſcend from the noſe, and region of the produćtions of the wedgbone called the Saddle. Theſe holes or paſſages are open, that we may breath the better when we ſleep, and that when the noſe is not well, the excrements which ſºck their paſſage by it, may be eaſilier drawn away by the mouth. This ſame coat is woven with nervous fibers, that like the tongue it might judg of taſts; theſe fibers compoſe a coat that hath a middle conſiſtence betwixt ſoft and hard. For if it ſhould have been any harder,like a bone or griſtle, it would have been without ſenſe,but if ſofter,hard, acrid and ſharp meats would have hurt it. C. H. A. P. XII II. Of the Gargareon, or Wvula. FºY the Gargareon we underſtand a º and ſpongy body, in ſhape like a pine 9 apple,hanging direétly down at the further end of the palat and baſis of the bone Ethmoides, where the two holes of the palat come from the noſe,above the entrance of the throtle. This littlebody is ſituate in this place to break the violence of the air drawn in by breathing,and that by delay it might ºſome ſort temper and mitigate it º the warmneſs of the mouth. Beſides, that it might be as it were the Plečirum, or quil of the voice, ſo to diffuſe the fuliginous vapour ſent forth in breathing,that it may be diſperſed over all the mouth, that reſounding from thence it may be articulate, and by the motion of the tongue diſtinguiſhed and formed into a certain voice. Which uſe is not ſmall,when we ſee by experience that ſuch as have this particle, cut away,or eaten,or corrupted by any accident, have not only their voyce vitiated and de- praved, but ſpeak ill-favouredly,and as they ſay, through the noſe ; and beſides in proceſs of time they fall into a conſumption by reaſon of the cold air paſſing down before it be, ualified. This ſame particle, is alſo a means to hinder the duff from flying down 3. the weazon into the Lungs.By the Pharinx and faucer is meant the inner and back part of the mouth,ſet or placed before the entrance of the Throtle and Gullet; being ſo. called,becauſe that place is narrow and ſtrait, that as it were by theſe ſtraits, the air drawn in by the mouth might be forced down by the Throtle, and the meat into the Gullet. -- The temper, aćtion, andma. nifold uſe of the tongue, The uſe of the glandules pla- cedar rheroets ofthe tongue. What itis, The uſe. What the palat is. The nervrs thereof. Why the holes of the palat are open. What kind of coat the palat hath. what the Gars gareoxi, or Wvalais, The ſite and manifold nſe thereof. The diſcom. modities that enſue the loſs ofthe Wvula, What the Pharinx and faucer are. CHAP. Of the Muſcles and Bones Lib.6. What is meant by the Larinx. The magni. tude, figure, and compo, ſur. The deſcripti- on of the 3 griſtles of the Larinx. Whence the infinite variety of voices pro- ceed. CHAP. XV. Of the Larinx, or Throttle. ºirſ: we muſt ſhew what is meant by the Larinx and Throttle,then proſecute the o- § §§ ther conditions of it after our accuſtomedmanner.Therefore by the Larinx we un- tº derſtand nothing elſe in this place,than the head & extremity of the rough artery, * or weazon,which comes neerer to griſtly ſubſtance than to any other. The quan- tity thereof is . large, yet divers according to the diverſity of bodies. It re- fembles in ſhape the head of a Germane pipe. The compoſure of it conſiſts of 18. muſcles,on each ſide nine,which as they are like in jº: ſo alſo in ſtrength and ačtion; of three griſtles,veins,arteries and nerves, as we ſhewed, when we ſpoke of the diſtribution of the veſſels; as alſo of a double coat, the one externall,the other internall, as we ſhewed when we ſpoke of the weazon. Theſe three griſtles are joyned together by certain Ligaments and muſcles;the foremoſtgriſtle,which alſo is the greater,is called by the Greeks ºutsº, in Latin commonly Scutiformis,that is ſhield-like,becauſe it reſembles a ſhield. The ſecond be- ing the hinder and middle in .. a name,wherefore it is called the innominata or nameleſs griſtle. The laſt and leaſt, which notwithſtanding may be parted into two, ſo lyes upon the edges of the other,that it reſembles the mouth of an oyl pot, or a pitcher, whereupon the Greeks call it Arytenoides.Theſe griſtles thus fitted amongſt themſelves utter a diſtinët voice, by the benefit of the Epiglottis, or After-tongue; and alſo of the muſcles opening and ſhutting, dilating and compreſſing them, whence proceed infinite varieties of voices. For thus when they are opened and dilated,they yeeld a heavy,or dull ſound;when they are ſhut or drawn together,a quick,or ſharp ſound;and to conclude, they make it infi- nite wayes different according to the infinite variety of the dilatation, or conſtrićtion The muſcles of thereof. Therefore becauſe it was fit theſe griſtles ſhould be moveable, eſpecially the Aryte- the Larinx. Their number. A hotable hiſtory. Whence the muſcles of the Throttle have their nerves, moides, and Thyroides, nature hath put to them on each ſide 9 muſcles, of which three are common,and fix proper.The firſt of the common lying hid under the third muſcle of them that move the bone Hyoides, ariſes from the root of the ſame bone,and by an oblique de- ſcent inſerts it ſelf at the baſis of the ſhield-like griſtle, to dilate it upwards and down- wards. The ſecond aſcends obliquely from the inner part of the ſternon according to the length of the weazon (whence it is called Bronchius) to the bottom and fides of the ſame ſhield-like griſtle,that it may open and dilate it with its wings.This muſcle is ſeen from the firſt original thereof.even a great part of the way ſtraitlty to cohere with the third muſcle of the bone Hyoides;therefore under each of the muſcles,there is a glandulous body ſpredabout the fore and upper part of the weazon, on that place where it applies itſelf to the throttle; this body although it reſemble a fleſhy ſubſtance, yet it is a glandule,which being pluckt away by a certain Emperick . upon him to cure the kings evill, cauſed a ă. of voice on one fide, becauſe he pulled away the recurrent nerve lying upon the glandule as it goes to the throttle, as Galen reports, Lib. de loci affeii. The third and laſt ariſes from the parts of the Vertebra’s of the neck #. tranſverſly upon the fides of the gullet,and ends at the wings and fides of the ſhield-like griſtle, that it may tye it more ſtraitly to the ſecond griſtle. But theſe three are called common muſcles, becauſe they take their originall from iome other place than the throttle;that ſo ; may be inſerted into ſome part thereof, for they are called the proper muſcles which ariſe from the Throttle itſelf,which we have ſaid to be ſix on each #. e firſt of which ariſing from the fore part of the ſecond griſtle,makes a circle under the baſis of the ſhieldlike griſtle; whilſt aſcending obliquely to the baſis there- of, it is afterwards inſerted in a part of it,ſo to ſtrengthen and dilate it. The ſecond in like manner arifing from the ſecond griſtle, from that place where it adheres to the firſt, it runs obliquely croſſing the firſt to the inner and forepart of the griſtle Thyroides neer to the baſis thereof,that it may joyn it to the ſecond.The third from the hind baſis of the ſecond griſtle aſcends dire&ly to the baſis of the third griſtle Arytenoides, that with the ſecond muſcle it may open and ſhut it. The fourth aſcends from the fides of the ſecond griſtle.neer the ori- ginall of the ſecond muſcle, to the ſides of the Arytenoides, that with the ſecond muſcle it may open and ſhut it.The fift ariſes from the inner middle of the ſhield-griſtle, and ends in the fore-part of the Arytenoides at the inſertion of the fourth muſcle, that ſo it may preſs down the ſaid griſtle. The fixt and laſt aſcends by the hind baſis of the Arytenoides to the fore baſis of the ſame, to preſs it down. But you muſt note,that all ſuch muſcles as ariſe from below upwards,re- ceive branches from the recurrent, but eſpecially thoſe who open and ſhut the griſtle Ary- tenoides. But the fite,temper,connexion,and uſe of the throttle may eaſily be known by that we have ſaid before: Although it be a .# very full of difficulty to ſearch out and de- monſtrate all the conditions of theorganicalſ parts, by reaſon of the diverſity of their com- oſition. Wherefore hence-forward concerning the ſubſtance, temper, and other circum- nces of ſuch parts as we ſhall omit, you may have recourſe to thoſe things which we have written in the Demonſtration of the ſimple and ſimilar parts, of which theſe orga- - nicall Liº.6, and otherextreme part ofthe Body. 153 - - - - nicall are compoſed; as if any ſhould ask of what temper the Larinx is you ſhall anſwer,of a cold dry, and hot,and moiſt,becauſe it conſiſts both of a griſtly and fleſhly ſubſtance. He which reckons up all the parts of the mouth, muſt not omit that griſtly, and membra- nous body which ariſes from the roots of the tongue,which that it might be more quick for motion,that is, whereby it might be more º ercêted and depreſſed (for thoſe things which are more ſoft do continually ſlide away, but thoſe which are too hard cannot be bended) it was convenient it ſhould be neither too hard not too ſoft, that it might bee- re&ed whileſt we breath, but depreſſed when we ſwallow. It is a principall inſtrument of the voice,for it cannot be well articulated unleſs the way were ſtrait. Therefore it ſtrai- tens that way,and the paſſage of the griſtles of the throttle, but ſpecially the Aytandides; it is alwayes moiſt by a certain native, and inbred humidity ; wherefore if it happen to be dried by a feaver, or any other like accident,the ſpeech is taken away. It is bound on both fides by the common membrane of the mouth to the ſides of the Arytenoides even to the back part thereof, that ſo like a cover it may open and ſhut the orifice of the throttle, that none of the meat and drink in ſwallowingmay fall into the weazon, in ſuch aboun- dance as may hinder the egreſs and regreſs of the air. For we moſt not think that this bo- dy doth ſo cloſely ſhut the orifice of the throttle, but that ſome ſmall quantity of moi- ſture alwaies runsdown by the inner fides, as the walls thereof, to moiſten the lungs; o- therwiſe Eclºgma's ſhould be of no uſe in the diſeaſes of the Cheſt. And becauſe that this little body is partaker of voluntary motion, therefore according to the opinion of ſome there are %. muſcles beſtowed upon it, two which may open it and two that ſhut it, on each fide one. The opening muſcles deſcend from the root of the bone Hyoides, and in their inſertion É. into one they are terminated in the root of this body, that is, the . Epiglotti, in the back part thereof. The ſhutting muſcles (in thoſe creatures where they are found) ariſe on the infide between the coat and griſtle thereof. Truly I could never, ob-, ſerve and find theſe four muſcles in a man, though I have diligently and earneſtly ſought for them,but I have alwayes obſerved them in beaſts. Therefore ſome have boldly affirmed that this little body in ſwallowing lies not upon the orifice of the Throttle, unleſs when it is preſſed down by the heavineſs of ſuch things as are to be ſwallowed; but that at allo- ther times by reaſon of the continuall breathing it ſtands upright, the Throttle being o- n. There remain as yet to be confidered, two ſmall boſomes,or cavities,or rather #. which nature hath hollowed in the very throttle under the Epiglottis,on each fide one,that if by chance any of the meat or drink ſhould fall or ſlip aſide in the Larinx, it might be there ſtayed and retained. Beſide that, the Air too violently entring, ſhould be in ſome ſort bro- ken by theſe clifts, or chinks,no otherwiſe then the blood and ſpirit entring into the heart through the Auricula or Ears thereof. CHAP. XVI. Of the Neck and the parts thereof. Arist.àIrſt we will define what the Neck is, then proſecute the parts thereofas well pro- | per,as common,eſpecially thoſe of which we have not as yet treated. For it were Nº ſuperfluous to ſpeak any more of the skin,the fleſhy pannicle,the veins, arteries, nerves, gullet, weazon and muſcles aſcending and deſcending to the parts into which they are inſerted alongſt the neck; wherefore you muſt not expett that we ſhould ſay any thing of the neck,more than to deſcribe the Vertebra or rackbones,being the proper parts thereof, and the ligaments as well thoſe proper to the neck, as . which it hath in common with the head;and laſtly the muſcles as well thoſe it hath incom- mon with the head and cheſt,as thoſe of its own. Therefore the neck is nothing elſe,then a art of the head, which is contained between the nowl bone and the firſt vertebra of the # ck. Firſt in the neck the Vertebra’s muſt be confidered, and we muſt ſhew what they have proper and peculiar,and what common amongſt themſelves, that we may the more eaſily ſhew the originall and inſertion of the muſcles growing out of them and ending in them. The neck conſiſts of ſeven Vertebre or Rack-bones, in which youmuſt confider their pro- per body; and then the holes by which the ſpinall marrow paſſes ; thirdly the Apºphyſes or proceſſes of the Vertebre; fourthly the holes through which the nerves are diſſeminated in- to other parts from the ſpinall marrow, and beſides the perforations of the tranſverſe produćtions by which the veins, and arteries, which we ºf. aſcend alongſt the neck, and laſtly the connexion of theſe ſame vertebre or Rack-bones. For the firſt, by the *::: the vertebra, we underſtand the forepart thereof upon which the gullet lies. ‘For the hole,that is not alwayes the largeſt in thoſe vertebrewhich are nigheſt the head;but it is alwayes encompaſſed with the body ofthe vertebre, and beſides with three ſorts of proceſ- ſts, except in the firſt Rack-bone,that is right tranſverſe and oblique. By right we under- ſland theſe extuberancies in the rack-bones of the neck which are hollowed direétly in the upper part of them,and riſe up creſted on each fide to ſuſtain and receive the baſis of the Rack-bone which is ſet upon it. By the oblique proceſſes we underſtand the bunchings - Out The Epiglotti; or After- tongue. Of potable things ſome. what alwayes falls upon the Lungs. The muſcles of the Epiglottis. The uſe of the cavities or fif: ſures of the Throttle, what theneck - -* What to be conſidered in the vertebræ of the neck. Which be the right prroceſs of the vertebræ Which the obliques 154 of the Muſcles and Bones Lib.6. w --~ Which the tranſverſe. The tonnexi- ons of the ver- rebre of the tieck, out by which theſe Rack-bones are mutually knit together by Ginglymos; theſe are ſeated between the right and tranſverſe proceſſes. By the tranſverſe we underſtand the pro- tuberations next the body, which divide the vertebra or Rack-bone in a ſtraight line. Theſe proceſſes are perforated that they may give way to the before deſcribed veins and ar- teries,which entring the Spinallmarrow by the holes of the nerves nouriſh the Rack-bones and parts belonging to them. Beſides you muſt note that the perforations of the Rack- bones of the nec º which the nerves proceed from the ſpinall marrow to the outward parts,are under the tranſverſe proceſs,that is growing or made by the upper and lower ver- rebra,contrary to all the other which are in the reſt of the Rack-bones. For the connexion of the Rack-bones, you muſt know that all the vertebre of the ſpine have ſix connexions, two in their own bodies,& four in their oblique proceſſes.By the two firſt connexions they are ſo mutually articulated in their own bodies that each are joyned with other both above and below.But by the four other by their oblique aſcendent & deſcendent proceſſes on each ſide two,they are ſo mutually inarticulate, that as the fourth Rack-bone of the neck by its oblique aſcendent proceſſes, is received of the deſcendent proceſſes of the third rack-bone;ſo it receives the oblique aſcendent proceſſes of the firſt, by its oblique deſcendents,for alwayes the oblique aſcendents are received, and the deſcendents receive. Yet we muſt except the firſt Rack-bone of the neck which is contained with four connexions by his lower oblique The proceſs talled the teoth. proceſſes, and by its upperby which it receives the oblique proceſſes both of the nowl- one, and of the ſecon ſº. The ſecond vertebra or Rack-bone muſt alſo be excep- ted which is holden by five connexions, that is to ſay, fourby its oblique proceſſes, and the fift by its own §§§ which it is knit to the body of the third vertebra. But we muſt note, that whereas nature hath not given a Spine to the firſt Rack-bone,yet it hath given it a certain bunch or extuberancy in ſtead thereof;in like manner,ſeeing it makes no common paſſage with the ſecond Vertebra for the paſſing forth of the nerve, it is perforated at the fides of its body, and it is made very thin on the foreſide, as if it were without body, that it might receive the fore proceſs raiſed in the upper body of the ſecond Rack-bone, which Hippocrates calls the tooth,to which the principall Ligamentof the head is faſtened, which deſcends within from the hind part of the head under the Apºphyſes clinoides or proceſſes of she wedg-bone. Table 20.Figure 1.Sheweth all the Rack-bones of the back knit together. Figure 2. Sheweth the fore and upper face of the neck;&c,See D. Crook,pag.398. JFIG..." From A, to B,the ſeven vertebres of the neck. From C, to 75, the twelve verte- bres of the cheſt. From E,to F,the five rack-bones of the Loines. From G, to H, the 0s ſacrum, or Holy-bone conſiſting, com- monly of 6 vertebræ, From I, to K, the bone Coccyx or the rump-bone according to the late writers, - LL,the bodies of the vertebræ. Twº §§ *T* | * Mthe tranſverſe proceſſes of the Gº" - - vertebræ, " º |lºw N,the deſcendent proceſſes. NiMº - ſº 00,the aſcendent proceſſes. QW Nº - ſ' PP, the backward proceſſes. ſº S.C. §§ //4 &Q,the holesthat are in the fides º W Eº of the vertebræ through which غWły º Nº º \{\ W the nerves are tranſmitted: V\}<\º: º - º RR, Agriſly Ligament betwixt the vertebrae. A,2,3,4, the hole whereout the marrow of the back iſſueth. B, 2,3. The cavity which admit. teth the root of the ſecond rack-bone. C,3,4, acavity or Sinus in the ſame place cruſted over with a griſtle. - D,a, a prominence in the out- ward region of this Sinus. EF,2,3, the Sinus or cavity of the firſt rack-bone which ad- mitteth the 2, heads of the nowl-bone. 66,2,3,4, the tranſverſe proceſs of the I. Vertebra. H, I, the hole of this tranſverſe proceſs, º 3 lin.6, and other extreme part ofthe Pody. 155 1, 3, the sinu, which together with the cavity of the nowl-bone marked with E, maketh a common paſſage pre- pared for the '. here the ſpine of the firſt rack is wanti - ough place where the ſpine of the firſt rack 15 wanting. . - - - #3: ...; . firſt j the 2. bunches of the ſecond rack marked with MAW. - r MN, ; 6, the 2, bunches of the ſecond rack which fall into the cavities of the firſt. 9,7, the appendix or tooth of the ſecond rack. P, 5, a knub of this appendix cruſted over with d griſle. 6, the backfide of the tooth. R,6, the Sinus or cavity of the ſame, about which a tranſverſe Ligament is rowled containing the ſaid tooth in the cavity of the firſt rack. ST. 6, Certain cavities at the fides of the tooth whence the roots iſſue of the fore: branch of the ſecond pair of finews. V, 5, the point of the the tooth, X, 3, an aſperity o: roughmeſs where is a hole but not thrilled through. 7, 6, a cavity of the ſecond rack which together with the cavity marked with Zma. keth a hole through which the nerves do iſſue, Z, 4, the Sinus of the firſt rack. 4, 5,6,7, the double ſpine of the ſecond rack, b, 5,6,7, the tranſverſe proceſs of the ſecond rack. C,7, the hole of the ſaid tranſverſe proceſs. d, 6,7, the deſcending proceſs ofthe ſecond rack whoſe cavity is marked withd, in the 6, figure. e., 6,7, the place where the body of the ſecond rack deſcendeth downward. fgg,8, the lower ſide of the body of the third rack at f, the two eminent parts of the ſame areg, bi: 8, the aſcending proceſes, lm,8, the two deſcending proceſſes, n op 4, 8, the tranſverſe proceſſes, r,8,9, the ſpine or backward proceſs, [t, 8, the two tops of the ſpine. u,9, the deſcending proceſs of the third rack. x, 9, the aſcending proceſs. y, the tranſverſe proceſs of the third rack. a,8,9, the hole of this tranſverſe proceſs, 8,9, the upper hollowed part of the body of the third rack. J, 9, the sinu, or cavity which maketh the lower part of a hole through which the conjugations of the nerves are led. 4,7, the upper part ofthe ſame hole. Andby this articulation the head is bended forwards and backwards, as it is moved to the ſides § the articulation of the firſt Rack-bone with the ſecond. That proceſs is bound by two Ligaments, the firſt of which being greater and broader is externall,comprehend- ing in the compaſs thereof all the upper articulation, aſcending from the rack-bones to the head,or rather deſcending from the head to them,as any otherligament going from one bone to another; The other is the ſtronger and alſo incompaſſes the articulation mixing its ſelf with the griſtle, which by its interpoſition binds together all the Rack-bones, the firſt excepted as you may ſeein pulling aſunder the Rack-bones of Swine; and the whole Spine or Back-bone is tyed together and compoſed throughout with ſuch Ligaments. The Holy bone is compoſed of 4. Vertebre (or rather offive, or fix,as in the figure fol- lowing) beſides the Rump-bone, it receives,and holds faſt the Oſa Ilium, or Hanch-bones, and is as a Baſis to all the Rack-bones placed above it, whereby it comes to paſs that the By what arti culation the head is bended backwards and forwards, - the ventiré 9fthe Holy bone. Rack-bones from the Head to the Holy-bone grow ſtill thicker, becauſe that which ſup- ports ought to bigger than that which is ſupported. There is a certain moiſture,tough and fatty,put between the Rack-bones,as alſo in otherjoynts, to make them glib and ſlippery, that ſo they may the better move. Whilſt this motion is made, the Rack-bones part one from another. - • The commodities or uſes of the Spine are ſaid to be four.The firſt is, that it is,as it were; the ſeat and foundation of the compoſure and conſtrućtion of the whole body, as the Car. kaſsis in a ſhip.The ſecond,that it is a . or paſſage for the marrow. The third is,becauſe it contains and preſerves the ſame. The fourth is, that it ſerves for a wallor bulwark to the entrails, which lye and reſt upon it on the inſide. And becauſe we have fallen into men- tion of Ligaments, it will not beamiſs to inſert in this place, that which ought to be known of them. Firſt,therefore, we will declare what a Ligamentis,then explain the divers acceptions thereof, and laſtly proſecute their differences. Therefore a Ligament is nothing elſe than a ſimple part of mans body,next to a bone and Griſtle the moſt terreſtriall, and which moſt uſually ariſes from the one or other of them either mediately or immediately, and in the like manner ends in one of them, or in a Muſcle,or in ſome other part;whereby it comes to paſs that a Ligament is without blood, dry, hard,cold, and without ſenſe, like the parts from whence it ariſes,although it reſemble a Nerve in whiteneſs and conſiſtence,but that it is ſomewhat harder. A Ligament is taken either generally or more particularly ; in generalſ, for every part of the body, which tyes one part to another, in which ſenſe the skin may be called áliga- ment,becauſe it contains all the inner parts in one union. So the Peritonean comprehending all the naturall parts, and binding them to the back-bone; ſo the membrane inveſting the Ribs, (that is,the Pleura) containing all the vitall parts; thus the membrants ofthe brain, the nerves, veins, arteries,muſcles, membranes, and laſtly all ſuch parts of the body, which bind together and contain other, may be called Ligaments, becauſe they bind one part to another;as the nerves annex the whole body to the brain,the Arteries faſten it to the heart, and the veins to the liver. But to conclude,the name of a Ligament more particularly taken, ſignifies the part of the body,which we have deſcribed a little before. The differences of Ligaments are many for ſome are membranous and thin;others broad, otherſomethick and round, ſome . ſome ſoft, ſome great, ſome little, ſome wholly griftly, others of a middle conſiſtence beeween a bone and a griſtle, according to the na- tºre of the motion of the parts, which they bind together in quickneſs, vehemency and flowneſs. We will ſhew the other differences of Ligaments, as they ſhall preſent themſelves in diffection, . - - - CHAP, The minibid uſes of the Backbonds. What a Lig. ment is, Why it is without ſenſe: What parts may be called Ligaments in 3 generall ſigni: fication; The differe:- ces of Liga, incrlts properſ? ſo called. 156 Of the Muſcles and Bones Lin.6. C. H. A. P. XVII. of the Muſcles of the Neck. ºhe Muſcles of the neck as well proper as common, are in number twenty, or elſe §§ twenty two, that is, ten, or eleven on each ſide; of which, ſeven only move the ºlº head, or the firſt vertebra with the head; the other three or four,the neck it ſelf. º Of the ſeven which move the head, and with the head the firſt Wertebra, ſome ex- tendandercétit, others bend and decline it,others move it obliquely, but aſ of them together in a ſucceſſive motion move it circularly, and the like judgment may be of the Muſcles of the Neck. - - Their number. The fourth Figure ofthe Muſcles. This Figure ſheweth the cavities of the middle and lower belieſ,the bowel; being taken out, but moſt part of the bones and muſcles remaining. AB. The firſt muſcle bending the neck called Longuſ. CC. The ſecond bender of the neck called Scalenuſ. DDDD. The outwardinterco- ſtall muſcles. E E E E, The inner intercoſtall muſcles. FFF, The ſecond muſcle of the cheſt called ſerratus maior. (ºNW & %2. G, The firſt muſcle of the | §§§Yºº ſhoulder-blade called ſerra- §§§Nºssºr tus minor, ſeparated from T § (? - - § w Esº - his original l. H, The firſt muſcle of the arm called Pećiorali, 2 ſe- parated from his originall. I. The ſecond muſcle of the arm called Deltoides. K. The bone of the arm without fleſh. L., The firſt muſcle of the cubit callad Biceps. M. The ſecond muſcle of the cubit called Brachieu. N. The clavicle or coller- bone bent backward. O. The firſt muſcle of the cheſt called ſubclavius. P. The upper proceſs of the ſhoulder-blade.g. The firſt muſcle of the head called obliquus inferior. R. The ſe- cond muſcle of the head talled Complexuſ. S. The - - fourth muſcle of the ſhoul- derblade called Levator. T V. The two bellies of the fourth muſcle of the bone Hyoir. YX. a 4. The fift muſcle of the back whoſe originall is at 44. TT, bb.cc. The ſixt muſcle of the thigh called Pſe, whoſe originall is at . and tendon ath b. ZZ. The ſeventh muſcle . thigh. d, the holy bone... o.o.o. The holes of the holy bone,out of which the nerves do iſſue. e. A portion of the fifth muſcle of the thigh ariſing from the ſhare-bone. f the ſhare-bone bared. K. The ninth muſcle of the thigh or the firſt circumajor. But before I can come to the deſcription of their originall and inſertion,I muſt admoniſh thee, that the 2 Muſcles of the ſhouder-blade muſt firſt be taken away by diffection; that is, the Trapeziuſ, or Table-muſcle, and the Rhomboideſ, or ſquare-muſcle; whoſe originall and inſertion that we may the better demonſtrate,(or rather the aëtion by which we ſeek that originall and inſertion,) they muſt be pulled up, beginning at their inſertion, which is at the ſhoulder-blade (as ſhall be ſhewed in the proper place ) turning them up towards their originalls, that is, to the Spine. Beſides the leſs Rhomboides , the hinder ... and upper (called alſo the Dentatus or toothed-muſcle) muſt be raiſed from its briginal), which is at the three lower Rack-bones of the Neck and the firſt of the back, and turned up to its inſertion, which is at three ſpaces of the lower ribs nigh ---------- - - - Lºn.6. - andotherextreme parts of the Body. nigh to the hind, and upper angle of the Shoulder-blade;as ſhall be ſhewed in fit place here- after. Theſe muſcles thus raiſed up, the 4 muſcles which ere&t and extend the head muſt be taken away, and then thoſe two which move it obliquely, and laſtly one which 157 bends, or declines,for thus anatomicall order . if you think good,you may, not ic hurting the other, firſt of all cutaway that which is called the Maſtoides, which declines or bends the head.For theſe 4 which lift up and extend the head,the firſt from the figure of the fplgen is called the Spleniuſ,it aſcends from the 5, upper ſpines of the back and the 4, lower of the neck,and is obliquely inſerted at the back part of the head and the mamillary proceſs, whence you may raiſe it towards its originall. The ſecond by reaſon of its compoſure is called Complexus ; this paſſing from the third, fourth and fifth tranſverſe proceſs of the back and often from the firſt of the neck,aſcends dire&ly to the back part of the head, incompaſ- fing the lower and fide part of the neck,you may eaſily take it up ; if you begin at the ſpine, and ſo go forwards to the tranſverſe proceſſes and mamillary proceſſes of the nowl-bone. This Complexus may be divided into two or three muſcles, but that with ſome difficulty,by A The fifth Figure of the muſcles in which ſome muſcles of the Head, Cheſt, Arms ſº ſhoulder-blade are deſcribed. 2 */-3 - > / I. The proceſs of the ſhoulder-blade, called the top of the ſhoulder. O. The fourth muſcle of the arm or the greater roundmuſcle, to which Fallopius his right muſcle is adjoined, which ſome call the leſſer roundmüſcle. g_Q. The fixt muſcle of the armor the up- per bade-rider. X. The ſecond muſcle of the ſhoulder-blade or the Levator or heaver. Z. The ſecond muſcle of the cheſt or the greater Saw-muſcle. T. The fift muſcle of the cheſt or muſcle called Sacrolumbus. ag. His place wherein he cleaveth faſt to the lº muſcle of the back. 22. The tendons of the muſcle obliquely inſerted into the ribs. AA. The firſt pair of the muſcles of the head or the Splinters. Ch. 8.9. Their length whoſe beginning at 8 and inſertion at 9. - 1o. 1 1. The ſides of this muſcle. 12.That diſtance where they depart one from the other. 13. The two muſcles called Complexi, near their inſertion. *. The ſecond muſcle of the back or the Longeſt muſcle. o, The fourth muſcle of the back or the Semi-ſpinatus. . M. The fºld. bare. P. A part of the tranſverſe muſcle of the Abdomen. reaſon of its folded texture. The third and fourth,which betwo of the eight littlemuſcles, being four on each fide, do aſcend ſomewhat obliquely, the firſt truly from the whole fide of the ſecond Vertebra.The ſecond from the whole fide of the proceſs of the firſt Vertebra, which it hath in ſtead of a ſpine; they aſcend to the back part of the head juſt againſt the ſpine; theſe two muſcles by the conſent of all Anatomiſts are called right, or dire muſcles, only moving the head: theſe truly muſt not be plucktfrom the places of their originall, nor inſertion, but only bound by a ſtring put under them, that ſo they may be the more eaſily ſhewed. On each ſide follow two oblique muſcles, one where. of only moves the head; the other primarily the firſt Vertebra, but ſecondarily, and by - P accident The Splenius: The complex: wº The Redi. of 2 right muf- cles, 158 Of the Muſcles and Bones Lib.6. ſ Which maybe truly called the propet muſcle of the neck. The tWO no- tions ofthe head, The Maftoidthſ' accident the head it ſelf. For the firſt, contrary to the opinion of ſome, it ariſes from the tranſverſe proceſs of the firſt rack-bone, and then is inſerted, above the inſertion of the firſt right muſcle: the which in like manner you muſt lift up, by ſomething put under- neath it, but not ſeparate it. The other entring forth of the ſpine of the ſecond Vertebra, is inſerted at the proceſs of the firſt, contrary to the originall of the precedent, although fomethink otherwiſe. It will be convenient in the like manner only, to lift up this with a ſtring, and not pluck him from his place, that ſo you may ſee how all theſe make a perfe& triangle. The ačtion of this muſcle is contrary to the aëtion of the precedent, as the con- trariety of its originall and inſertion ſhew. T. ſ: Figure ºf the muſcles, ſhewing ſome of the muſcles of the Head, Back, cheft, Shoulder-blade 471d 47777. - A D. the ſecond pair of the muſcles of the head,0r the two Complexi, the firſt part is at A 7). - B c. the ſecond part E.F, the third part riſing up under G and inſerted at F. G, the fourth part of this muſcle or the right muſcle of the head according to Fallºpius, which Veſalius made the 4 part of the 2. G.G. (Betwixt the ribs) the externall Intercoſtall muſcles. L., the originall of the 2. muſcle of the back. M. His tendons at the rack-bone of the /A neck. SThe upper othe ſouth muſcle ofthearm or the greater round muſcle. 00, the lower, the 6 muſcle of the cheſ,er the Sacrolumbus hanging from his originall. & the fixt muſcle of the arm or the up- per Bladerider inverted. V. the third ligament ofthe joynt of the aſſus ... the fourth muſcle of the ſhoulders blade or the heaver. Z. the ſecond muſcle of the Cheſt, or the greater Saw.muſcle. 2. the three muſcles of the neck called Tranſverſalù. II, the 4-muſcle of the neck called spi- flatwº - >, the firſt muſcle of the back, or the Square muſcle. *.. the 2. muſcle of the back or the Lon. geſt, whoſe originall is at L and his tendons at the Vertebræ at &M M, Q. the fourrh muſcle of the back called Spinatus. J. the back of the ſhoulder-blade flayed | =s*NS Wherefore when the firſt oblique moves the head obliquely forwards, the ſecond puls it back by the firſt Vertebra, this with his aſſociate of the other ſide, may be truly termed the proper muſcles of the neck,becauſe they belong to no other part; whereas it is contrary in other muſcles.But we muſt note, that the head (according to Galens opinion)hath two mo- tions,one dire&ly forwards and backwards,as appears in beckning it forwards,and caſting it backwards; the other circular. - - The firſt in galen, opinion is performed by the firſt Vertebra moved upon the ſecond; the ſecond by the head moved upon the firſt Vertebra ; for which he is reproved by the latter Anatomiſts, who teach that the head cannot be turned round or circularly upon the firſt Vertebra withoutputting it out of joynt. For the laſt whichbends the head, it aſcends from the upper and fide part of the Sternon, and the next part of the clavicle, obliquely to the Apophyſis Maſtoides or manillary proceſs of the hind part of the head, whence it is called the Maſtoideus. You may divide this by reaſon of its manifold originall rather into two, than into three muſcles. But it had been better that the head might have beco moved every way, “. ack- __-_- - - - Lia.6, and other extreme parts of the Body. --. backwards and to theright and left ſides; but thus it would often have been ſtrained to our great damage and danger of life; neither could there have been ſuch facility of mo- tion without aloofneſs of the joint. Therefore nature had rather beſtow upon the head an hamleſs faculty of fewer motions, than one furniſhed with more variety, but with a great deal more uncertainty and danger. Wherefore it hath made this juncture not laxe or looſe, but ſtiffe and ſtrong. Theſeventh Figure ofthe muſcles; ſhewing ſºme muſcles f the head and Cheſ, the Trapezius or Table-muſcle being taken away; as alſo of the bla and arm. A. The prominent part of the fourth muſcle of the cheſt called Serratus po- ſticus ſuperior. - * the firſt muſcle of the head called ſplenius. E.E. the inſertion of the ſº- cond muſcle of the head called complexus. I. the collerbone bared. M. the back part of the ſe- cond muſcle of the arm called Deltoir. & H his backward originall. #, his implantation into the arm. NN.thefourth muſcle of the arm called Latijimus, SA, his originall from the ſpines of the rack-bones and from the holy-bone. w. the connexion of this muſcle with the handh- bone, which is led in the inſide frmuto w. w, the place where it lyeth upon the lower angle of the Baſis of the ſhoulder- blade. O. the four muſcles of the arm called Rotundu major. e. ſome muſcles of the back do here offer themſelves. - P. the .. º: the arm * S. §§ W. S. ºf called ſuperſcapularis Inferi- §§ # § or. g. the ſixt .#of § N = SS tº $, R_ the arm called Superſcapu- lark Superior.S.the beginning of the third muſcle of the arm called Latiſsimus. V. the third muſcle of the blade called Rhomboides. º X, his originall from the ſpines of the rackbones. Na, his inſertion into the baſis of the ſhoulder-blade. x, the fourth muſcle of the blade called Levator. * a part of the oblique deſcendent muſcle of the Abdomen. §§§ § After the ſhewing of theſe muſcles, we muſt come to three or four of the neck, of which number two (which ſome reduce to one) extend, anotherbends, and the laſt moves fide wayes, and all of them with a motion ſucceeding each other turn it about as we ſaid of the muſcles of the head. The firſt of theſe which extend, taking its originall from the ſix tranſverſe proceſſes of the fix upper rack-bones of the back, or rather, from the root of the oblique, aſcends dire&ly to the ſpine of the ſecond vertebra of the neck, and the oblique proceſs thereof; ſome call it the Tranſverſarius ; , that is, the tranſverſe-muſcle. This, if you deſire to take it away, it is beſt firſt to ſeparate it from the ſpine, then to turn it upwards to the tranſverſe proceſſes; unleſs you had rather draw it a little from its part- ner and companion in that place where their originals are diſtinét, ſeeing it is the laſt and next to the bones. * - - - - - - - - - - - • Marvell not, if you find not this diſtinétion of their originall, ſo plain and manifeſt, for it is commonly obſcure. For the muſcle ſpinatuſ, as it moſt commonly comes to paſs, ariſing from the roots of the ſeven upper ſpines of the back, and the laſt of the neck,is in- ſºrted into other ſpines of the neck, ſo that it might eaſily be confounded with the former The Tranſººr- far iM4e The Spinaru, P 2 by . 16o of the Muſcles and Bones Lib.6. W. The Lengw. , The scalenw. by Galen. The third bºnds the neck, and ariſing within from the body of the five upper Wertebre of the back (though with a very obſcure originall, ſpecially in lean bodies)ita- ſcends under the gullet alongſt the neck, even to the nowl-bone, into whoſe inner part it is obſcurely inſerted. Wherefore it is likely that it helps not only to bend the neck, but alſo the head. This muſcle is made of oblique fibers proceeding from the body of the Vertebre, all the way it paſſes to the tranſverſe proceſſes of the other Vertebra. But it ſeems with its copartner which is oppoſite to it, to make a certain hollow path upon the bodies of the Vertebre, to the gullet, and it is called the long muſcle. The fourth and laſt, which we ſaid moves the neck to one fide, is called Scalenus from the figure thereof; it aſcends from the hinder and º: part of the firſt rib of the Cheſt, inſerting its ſelf into all the tranſverſe proceſſes of the neck by its fibers, which as it were for the 'ſame purpoſe, it hath ſufficiently '. it may faſten itſelf from the furtheſt and loweſt proceſs of the neck into the firſt or higheſt thereof. The paſſage of the nerves through this to the arm makes this muſcle ſeem double or divided into two. For the veins and arteries rtaining to the neck, they have been declared in the proper Chapters of the diſtributions of the veſſels; it remains that you note, all theſe muſcles receive nerves from the Vertebre whence they ariſe. The eight Figure of the muſcles, eſpecially thoſe #. Cheft, Head, and Shoalder blade, the Trapezius, Latifimus, and Rhomboides, being taken away. A. The fourth muſcle of the cheſt, or the upper and binder Saw-muſcle. B. the 5, muſcles of the cheſt, or the lower and hinder Saw- muſcle. a, b. amembranous beginning of the muſcle of the Abdomen, de- ſcending obliquely down from the ſpine of the back. C. the firſt muſcle extending the Cubit att,his originall is from the neck of the arm, and from the lower baſis of the blade at d. E. the originall of the fourth muſcle of the bone byois from the blade. | G G. the outward intercoſtall N. Sº muſcles. § Nº. I, the Clavicle or coller-bone º bared. d f NNN j M. the upper,the ſecond muſcle o s § N. sº the arm called Deltois, char. 4,5- N N S S/ the beginning of this muſcle. W. the third muſcle of the armor the broad muſcle ſeparated. O. the fourth muſcle of che arm or the lower Super-Scapularit or blade-rider. 1, 2, 3. Char. His originall at the baſis of the ſhoulder-blade at 12. and his inſertion into the joynt of the arm at 3. g. the ſixt muſcle of the arm or : upper Super-Scapularir. X, the ; #: . blade cal- led Levator or the heaver. Z.the frcond muſcle of the cheſt or the greater Saw-muſcle, 7.7. Char: the Fibº rºhe fºr muſcleofthecheſ, or the muſcle called Satrolumbu..A. the firſt muſcle ºf the heador the 1ſplinter. E.E. the ſecond muſcle of the head or the inſertion of the muſcles called complexi. & the ſecond muſcle of the back or the longeſt muſcle. *the fourth muſcle of the back called Semiſpinatuſ, Nº º § SS S-S The Lib.6. and other ºrm. parts of the Body. 1 61 The ninth Figure of the muſcles,ſhewing the muſcles of the Head and Neck A B, the third pair of the Muſcles of the head called Reāi Majores. C. the Mamillary proceſs. - D. the tranſverſe proceſs of the firſt rackbone. E,the proceſs of the ſecond rackboncof the neck. FG, the fourth pair of muſcles of the head called Reći Minores. HI, the fift pair of muſcles of the head called obliqui Supepeirior. KL, the fixt pair of muſcles of the head called obliqui inferiores. X, the fourth pair of muſcles of the ſhoulder ; A, the ſecond muſcle of the neck called Scalenus, which Falopius maketh the eight muſcle of the cheſt. II, the fourth muſcle of the neck called ſpinatus, *, the firſt muſcle of the back called Quadratus. - • the ſecond muſcle of the back called Longiſſimuſ. - 4, the ſinks or boſom of this muſcle, whereby it giveth way unto the third muſcle of the back, called Sater. b, his Originall. - 4, the third muſcle of the back called , Sacer. 2, his Originall. 2, bis end. * the fourth muſcle ofthe back called j. º, his upperend under the fourth muſcle of #. neck. CHAP. XVIII, of the Muſcles of the Cheft and Loynt. ºf muſt now ſpeak of the Muſcles both of the Cheſt which ſerve for reſpiration, as In what the * alſo . : É. But firſt we muſt know that the hind part of the Cheſt called W.º: of the § the Metaphrenum, or back, conſiſts of twelve Wertebre the loins offive all which . : º * differ not from the vertºire of the neck, but that they are thickerin their bodies : - than theſe oftheneck; neither are they leſſer in holes,neither have they their tranſverſe pro- - ceſſes perforated or parted in two as the rackbones of the neck have. Beſides each of theſe -- rackbones alone by itſelf, on each fide in the lower part thereofmakes a hole, through which a nerve hath paſſage from the ſpinall marrow to the .. 2, when on the contrary in the Vertebra of the neck,ſuch holes or paſſagesare not made,but by meeting to- gether of two ofthem. - - - - + Concerning the proceſſes ofthe Rackbones of the Cheſt,whether tranſverſe, right or ob- lique,they differ nothing from theſe of the neck (I mean even to the tenth) but that the tranſverſe ſeeing they are not perforated, as we ſaid before, do as it were ſuſtain the ribs, being ſtraitly bound to them with ſtrong ligaments both § and common ; but after the tenth Vertebra of the back,the two other of the back,and all thoſe of the loins are differ- ent, not only from thoſe of the neck, but alſo, from theten firſt of the back, by reaſon of their oblique proceſſes,becauſe from the eleventh (which is received,as well by that which is above it, as by that under it, for the ſtrength of the whole back, and the eaſier bendin thereof without fear offia&ureordiſlocation)the abovementioned proceſſes of the lower rackbones which were wont to receive,are received; as on the contrary they receive which werewont to be received. They differ beſides from all the forementioned, by reaſon of their ſpines,becauſe from the eleventh they begin by little and little to look upwards,con- trary to the former. : - - But if any ask, how the tenth vertebra of the back may be termed the midſt of the P 3 ſpine --- 162 Of the Muſcles and Bones Lib.6. * How the tenth vertebra of the back,may be ſaid to be the middle of the ſpine. The number of the muſcles of the Cheſt. The muſcles dilating the Cheſt, – The muſcles contraćting the Cheſt. The Subclavius is the firſt of the muſcles dila - ting the cheſt. Serratus major. Serratus poſte. rior and ſupe- rior. The oblique aſcendent of the lower bel- ly. The eleven Intercoſtales externi. 6. Intercartila- ginei. - The Sacrolum- bu,the firſt of thoſe which contraćt the chcſ. The oblique deſcendent,the right and tranſ- verſe of the Epigaſtrium. ſpine,being the whole ſpine conſiſts oftwenty four vertebre He may know that this may be true, as thus; if the ſix bones of the holy bone,and the fourth of the Rump (being more griſtly thanbony)be numbred amongſt the bones of the Spine; for then from the ſetting ºn of the head to the eleventh rackbone of the back are ſeventeen in number and ſo many from thence downwards. Butlet us return to the muſcles of the Cheſt ſerving for reſpiration. Firſt, you muſt know that theſe Muſcles are fourſcore and nine, that is, on each ſide forty four, a- like in ſtrength, thickneſs, fite, and ačtion 3 and one beſides in the midſt which they call the Diaphragma or midriffe. Of theſe forty four, there are twenty two which dilata the cheſt in drawing in the breath; that is, the Subclaviuſ, the Dentatus, or Serratus major in the opinion of ſome, both the Rhomboides or Serrati poſtici; the oblique aſcendent of the lower belly, the eleven Intercoſtales, and the fixe Intercartilaginei externi. On the contrary, as many contraćt the breaſt in expiration; to wit, the Sacrolumbus, the oblique deſcen- dent, the Right and tranverſe of the lower belly, the inner Trangular, the fix Intercarti- laginei, and the eleven inner Intercoſtales. Of theſe twenty two dilating the Cheſt, the firſt from the fite is called the Subclavius, for it deſcends obliquely from the inner and forepart of the Clavicula or Caller bone, into the griſtle of the firſt rib, even to the Sternon, and di- lates it. The ſecond is the Serratus major, the greater Saw muſcle ariſing according to the opinion of ſome from the whole baſis of the ſhoulder blade on the infide, and it is tranſ. verſly inſerted into the nine upper ribs, producing certain toothed or ſaw-like proceſſes running further to the bones of the rib, than to the ſpaces between them, or Intercoſtall muſcles, whereupon it hath the name of the Saw muſcle; yet ſome have referred this muſcle to them of the ſhoulderblade. The third deſcends from the three lower ſpines of theneck, and the firſt of the back,by means of a membranous and moſt thin ligament, into the three or four upper ribs, running further into their ſpaces or Intercoſtall muſcles,than into the ribs themſelves, whereupon it is called Serratus foſterior & ſuperior, that is, the hinder and upper Saw muſcle. The fourthin like manner aſcends by means of a membranous and thin ligament from the three upper ſpines of the loins, and the two laſt of the cheſt, or back,into three or four of the lower, or laſt of the baſtard ribs, ſent forth further into them ortheir bones,than into the Intercoſtallmuſcles poſſeſſing the ſpaces between them, wherefore it is called Serratus poſterior & inferior, the hinder and lower Saw muſcle. Moreover theſe two laſt muſcles have been called by a common name from their figure the Rhomboides, that is, the ſquare muſcles. The fift which we ſaid was the aſcendent of the Epigraffrium, hath already been ſufficiently deſcribed in his place. The eleven Intercoſtales externi, or exter- mall Intercoſtallmuſcles deſcend obliquely from the back part of the lower fide of the upper rib, into the forepart of the upper fide of the rib lying next under it, after a quite manner to the fix Intercartilaginei, who having like originall and inſertion COIntſ iº the griſtles, as the Intercoſtall amongſt the ribs, deſcend obliquely from the forepart backwards. And àss much of the muſcles dilating the Cheſt in inſpi. I'dti Cin. • Twº: * * * *.*... But the firſt , of the other muſcles, being as many in number, which contra& the Cheſt in expiration, ariſing from the holy-bone, and the oblique proceſſes of the loines, aſcends (firmly and confuſedly adhering with the Muſculie ſafer, or holy muſcle, which we ſhall deſcribe hereafter) to the roots of the twelve ribs, imparting in the aſcent a ſmall tendon to each of them, by which it draws theſe ribs towards the tranſverſe º ; and by reaſon of its Originall it is called Sağphinbul, that is, the Holy loin- Illulcie. - * - ". The ſecond, third,and fourth, which we ſaid were the obliquedeſcendent, right, and tranſverſe of the Epigaſtrium,have been formerly deſcribed in their place. - But by the way you muſt note that theſe three muſcle ºfthe Epigaſtrium help expiration rather by accident, than of themſelves, to wit, by driving back the midriff towards the lungs by the entrails, which alſo they force upwards, by drawing the parts into which they are inſerted towards their Originall. The fift which we called the Triangulus, or Tri- angular, may be called the compreſſor of the griſtles, which proceeding from the inner ſides of the Sternon, goes to all the griſtles of the true ribs; this is more apparent under the Sternon in beaſts, than in men, though it be not very obſcure in them neither. For the in- ternall Intercoſtallmuſcles,in my judgment,they ariſe from the lower ſides of the upper rib, & .# obliquely from the forepart backwards, are inſerted into the upper § of the rib next under it; ſo that they may follow the produćtion of the fibers of the externall In- tercartilaginei; as the ſix internall *::::::: follow the ſite of the czternall Intercoſtall proceeding from behind forwards; wherefore as well the Intercoſtall, as the Intercartilagi- nei, every where interſe& each other, after the ſimilitude of the letter X. I know ſome have written that the internall muſcles (whether intercoſtall or Intercartilaginei) aſcend from the upper fide of the lower rib forwards,and backwards. But if this were true, it would follow that theſe muſcles admitted their nerves in their tail, and not in their head, ſeeing the nerve alwayes goes under the rib,and not a- Triangulus muſculus. Intercoſtales interni. Intercartaligi- nei intermi, Muſcles al- wayes receive their nerves in heir heads, bove it. The Lib.6, and otherextreme parts ofthe Body. 163 - T--- , * : * v. The laſtmuſcle of the cheſt, that is, the Diaphragma or Midriffe,is ſufficiently deſcribed - before; wherefore it remains we deſcribe the muſcles of the Loins.Theſe are fix in num- ber, on each ſide three, equall in thickneſs, ſtrength and ſituation; one of theſe bends, and the other two extend the Loins ; it is called by reaſon of the figure the Triangulus,or Triangular which bends the Loins,it aſcends from a great part of the hind ſide of the Hanch-bone into the tranſverſe†† of the Loins, and the laſt of the Cheſt on the infide, for which cauſe it is made of fibers ſhort, long, and indifferent, anſwering to the nearneſs or diſtance of the ſaid proceſſes. The firſt of the cztenders is called the Semiſpinatus, becauſe even to the middle of its body it takes the ºl. from the ſpines of the Holy bones and Loins; this with its oblique fibers aſcends from all the ſaid pines to the tranſverſe proceſſes, as well of the Loins as Cheſt.The other is called Sacer, the Holy-muſcle, becauſe it takes its originall from the Holy-bone, or the fides thereof; it aſcends with its oblique fibers to the ſpincs of the Loins, and of the eleaven lower Rack-bones of the Cheſt. CHAP. XIX. Of the Muſcles of the Shoulder-blade. Ow we muſt deſcribe the muſcles of the extreme parts, and firſt of the Arms HK taking our beginning from theſe of the ſhoulder-blade. But firſt, that we may thebetter underſtand their deſcription, we muſt obſerve the nature and |N condition of the ſhoulder-blade. Therefore the blade-bone on that part, Tº which lies next unto the ribs, is ſomewhat hollowed; wherefore on the o- ther ſide it ſomewhat buncles out. It hath two ribs,one above, another below:by the up- er is meant nothing elſethan a border or right line,which looking towards the j. is extended from the exterior angle thereof under the collar-bone,even to the Proceſſe Co- racoides which this rib produces in the end thereof: By the lower, the underſide which lies towards the lower belly and the ſhort ribs. . Befides, in this ſhoulder-bladewe obſerve the baſis, head and ſpine. By the baſis we un- derſtand the broader part of the ſhoulder-blade, which looks towards the back-bone. By the head we underſtand the narrower part thereof, in which it receives the head of the Arm in a cavity, indifferently hollow, which it produces both by itſelf, as alſo by certain griſtles, which there faſtned encompaſſe that cavity. This kind of cavity is called Glene. This receives and contains the bone of the arm,by a certain ſtrong ligament encompaſ. ſing aud ſtrengthning the joint, which kind of ligament is common to all other joints;. this ligamentariſes from the bottom of the cavity of the ſhoulder-blade, and circularly encompaſſes the whole joint, faſtning it ſelf to the head of the arm; there are alſo other ligaments beſides this, which incompaſſe and ſtrengthen this articulation. By the ſpine is meant a proceſſe, which riſing by little and little upon the gibbous part of the i. from the baſis thereofwhere it was low and depreſt, becomes higher untill it ends in the Acromion, or upper part thereof. Nature hath made two produćtions in this bone (that is to ſay,the Acromion from the ſpine, and the Coracoides from the upper fide) for the ſtrengthning of thcarticulation of the arm and ſhoulder-blade; that is, left the arme ſhould be eaſily ſtrained upward or forwards; beſides, it is faſtned to the clavicle, by the proceſſe Acromion. - - . . . . . . . . . . The muſcles which move the ſhoulder-blade are fix in number, of which four are pro- per, and two common. The firſt of the four proper ſeated in the forepart, aſkends from the bones offive or ſix of the upper ribs, to the Coracoideſ, which it drawes forwards, and is called Serrate minor, that is, the leſſºr ſºw-mºſch;which that you may plainly ſhºw, it is fit you pull the pe&torall muſcle from the collar-bone, almöft to the middle of the Sier. 11072. #. other firſt oppoſite againſt it, is placed on the fore ſide, and draws its originall from the three lower ſpines of the neck, and the three upper of the Cheſt, from whānce it extends it ſelf, and j into all the griſtly baſis of the ſhoulder-blades drawing it back- wards; it is called the Rhomboides. The third from its attion, is called the Lºvator, or the heaver, or lifter up,ſtated in the upper part, it deſcends from the tranſverſe profeſſes of the four firſt Vertebre of the neck into the upper angle and ſpine of the blade.The fourth called Trapezius, or the Table-muſcle, is ſeated in the º and is membranous at the originall, but preſently becomes fleſhy : it ariſes from almoſt all the back-part of the head, #. all the ſpines of the neck, and, the eight upper vertebre of the cheſt, and then is inſerted by his nervous part, almoſt into the whole baſis of the blade, extending itſelf above the muſcles thereof.cven to the midſt of its ſpine,where being fleſhy it is inſerted even to the Acromion, the upper part of the clavicle,and in ſome ſort to the upper rib. This muſcle hath a threefold ačtion, by reaſon of its triple originall. The firſt is to draw the ſhoulder-blade towards its originall, that is, to the nowle, and ſpine of the neck;the other is to draw it towards the back, becauſe of the contraćtion of the middle or - tranſ- The midrifle. The muſcles of the loins. They are three pair. Triangular. * * * .. Semiſpinatuſ. . S4 ter, - The deſcripti. on of the * blade-bone, of ſhoulder-blade, The baſis of the blades. The head of the ſhoulders blade. * - The ſpirie of rhe blade, The proceſſes Acromion and Coracoides. The muſcles of the ſhoulder. blade, - -- &erratiu minor; Rhºmboider: Levator. Trapeziut, 164 Of the Muſcles and Bones Lib.6. Latiſſimus. Petluralia. What is meant by the hand in generall, The differcnces of the hand from the ſite thereof. Why the hand is divided into ſo many fingers Why the nails tranſverſe fibers which lead it directly thither;and the other is to draw it downwards by reaſon of the originall it hath from the fifth, ſixth, ſeventh and eight ſpine of the Vertebre of the Cheſt. - But we muſt note,that theſe diversa&ions are not performed by this muſcle, by the aſſiſtance of one only nerve, but by more, which come into it by the ſpinall marrow, by the holes of the Vertebreas well of the neck as the cheſt, from whence it takes the original. For the two other which are the common muſcles of the blade, and arm, or ſhoulder, we will deſcribe them with the muſcles of the ſhoulder or arm:for one of theſe which is called the Latijimu,that is,the broadeſt, aſcends from the holy-bone to the ſhoulder-blade and dIII]. The other the named Pediorals comes from the Sternon and collar-bone to the ſhoulder- blade and arm. C. H. A. P. XX. The deſcription of the Hand taken in generall. sº: know, what it is that we call the arm. But ſeeing that cannot fitly be under- : Nº flood, unleſſe we know what the hand is, ſeeing that the arm is a part of the º, hand;therefore firſt we muſt define what a hand is, and then divide it into its parts. Therefore the hand is taken two manner of waies,that is generally and The hand generally taken, fignifies all that which is contained from the joyning of the arm to the ſhoulder-blade, even to the ends of the fingers.But in particular it fignifies on- ly that which is comprehended from the furtheſt bones of the cubit, or the beginning of the wriſt, to the very fingers ends. Therefore the hand in generall is an inſtrument of inſtruments,made for to take up and hold any thing. It is compoſed of three great parts, that is, of the Arm, Cubit, and Hand, vulgarly, and properly ſo called; but the hand taken thus in particular is again divided in three other parts, the Carpus or Brachiale, the wriſt, the Metacarpium or Poſtbrachiale, the after-wriſt, and the fingers; all theſe parts ( ſeeing each of them are not only organicall parts, but alſo parts of organicall parts) are compoſed ofall, or certainly of the moſt of the fimilar parts; that is, of both the skins, the fleſhy pannicle, thefatveins, arteries, nerves, muſcles or fleſh, coats both common and proper, bones,griſtles,and ligaments, alſ which we will deſcribe in their order. But firſt 1 thinkgood to admoniſh you of the differences of the hand taken from the fite thereof,and theſe differences are fix in number,the fore,the hind,the internal, the external, the upper and lower ſide or part thereof. - By thefore we mean that part which looks direétly from the thumb to the ſhoulder:b the hind, we underſtand the part oppoſite to it, which from the little finger looks towards the baſis of the ſhoulder-blade. By the inſide we ſignifie . which lies next to the fides of the body, when the hand retains its naturall fite;by the outfide, the Fº oppoſite to it. The upper and lower fideyou . know by the very naming thereof. The hand properly ſo called is divided into five ...; that ſo it may hold and takeup bodies of all figures,as round,triangular,ſquare and t like,andgather up the leaſtbodies with the fingers ends, as needles,pins, and ſuch like. Nature hath beſtowed two hands upon us, that ſo they may help each other, each mo- ving to each ſide. But for the taking up and holding of ſmall bodies it was fit, that the *. of their own nature ſoft, j e armed with nails," that confiſting of ſoft fleſh and an hard nail, they might ſerve for all attions, for the nail is a ſtay to the ſoft fleſh, which otherwiſe would turn away in meeting with an hard body; the uſe of the nails is to ſcratch,ſhave,and pull off the skin, to rend, pinch, and pluck aſunder ſmall bodies.They have not bony hardneſſe, that ſo they might notbreak but bend. Yet other creatures have hard . to ſerve them in ſtead of weapons. Their figure is round, becauſe ſuch a figure is leſſe obnoxious to externallinjuries; and by reaſon they are ſubjećt to wearing, they grow continually. Nature hath placed fleſh on the inner and fide part of the fingers,ſo to preſſe more ſtrait- ly, the things they once take hold of, ſo that by holding them cloſe together we can hold water that it may not run out. The length of the fingers is unequall, that when they are opened and ſtretched forth, they make as it were a circular figure;for ſo it comes to paſſe, that the hand can hold all bodies, but eſpecially round. It remains that we proſecute the diſtribution of the veins,arteries,and finews,which run overal the parts of the hand taken in generall and particular,whereby we may more com- modiouſly hereafter handle all the proper parts thereof. are added to the ſoft fleſh of she fingers. Why the nails grow continti- ally, CHAP. * * .# it. W. Lib.6. and other extreme parts of the Body. - 165 CHAP. XXI. The diſtribution of the Subclavian vein, and firſt of the Cephalica, or Humeraria. ºWo . veins deſcend from the Subclavian,the one from the lower ſide, the other from the higher. Yet ſometimes, and moſt uſually, both theſe pro- ceed from the ſame common orifice,as in men of a low ſtature in the arm.The one of theſe is called the Axillari,the other the Humeraria, or Cephalik;there- *F fºre this Cephalick paſſing forth of the Subclavian runs ſuperficially alon the foreſide,between the muſcle Deltoides, and the Tendon of the pećtorall muſcle , .# deſcends in the midſt between the common coat of the muſcles,and the fleſhy pannicle,even to the bending of the cubit, where in lean bodies it is plainly to be ſeen, whereas in fat bodies it is hardly to be perceived,being as it were buried in abundance of fat. This vein having in its deſcent ſent forth ſome ſmall branches, both to the skin, as alſo to certain muſcles over which it runs, is divided into two, a littleabove the outward protuberation of the arm. One of the branches into which it is divided deſcending obliquely to the fore art of the cubit, a little below the bending of the cubit, it meets, and is united with the ikebranch in the ſame place, as ſhall beſhown hereafter. That which ariſes from this concourſe, is called the median vein,becauſe it ariſes from two branches, and is ſeated between them. They uſually open this median vein in the diſeaſes of the head and liver, which require Phlebotomy;but if it ſhall not be ſufficiently manifeſt, when you judgit muſt be opened, for a generall evacuation of the wholebody’; youmay cut one of theſe branches, by whoſe concourſe it is made, which you ſhall think the fitter; and becauſe each branch draws from thenext parts, according to the ſtraight- neſſe of the fibers, rather then from the oppoſite fide;if you would evacuate the head, and liver º opening either oftheſe branches, it is convenient that opening that branch (for example) which comes from the Cephalick, you i. º your thumb upon it, untill you ſuppoſe }. have drawn a juſt quantity of blood from the liver,hy the Baſilica, or liver-vein; which done you may take off your thumb,and ſuffer the blood to follow freely,by the open branch of the Cephalick, untill you have drawn as much blood as you ſhall judge requiſite; otherwiſe you will draw it but from one part, to wit, the head. So you ſhalſevacuate it only from the liver, if you open the §: which comes from the Baſilica, and concurs to the generation ofthe median. Moreover, when there is need to open the Baſilica,and it ſhallbeno where conſpicuous, the Cephalick or median being cafie to be diſcerned at the ſame time, you may in ſtead thereof open the median, or if it be not to be found, the Cephalick, preſſing but the trunk thereof with your thumb,as we ſaid before, left the head ſhould be evacuated in ſtead of the liver. You may doe the ſame in the Baſilica, if when there ſhall be neceſſity to the Ce- phalick,it ſhall not . Moſt of thoſe which at this day open a vein,in ſtead of the me- dian, open that branch of the Baſilica which aſcends together with the Cephalick to make the #. But you muſt underſtand that the median deſcends between the two bones of the cubit, even to the end thereof, and then divided into many branches, it is at length ſpent on the back of the hand hehind the thumb, the fore and middle fingers,or the after- wriſt. Sometimes it runs back into the following branch, and then at the wriſt it departs from it, to be beſtowed upon the forementioned parts.The other branch of the Cephalick, which we may call the fore and outward Cephalick,deſcending dire&ly downto the midſt of the wand, thence wanders overthwart into the hind part of the arm, where encreaſed with a branch from the Baſilica, it is diſtributed overall º: back of the hand, which with the median it nouriſheth. But the branches oftheſe veins do ſo run through the forenamed parts, that by the way they yeeld them neceſſary proviſion. C H A P. XXII. The Deſcription of the Axillary vein. after it hath produced the two Thoracice it is divided under the tendon of that muſcle into two fairbranches, that is to ſay,into the inner deep Axillary,and * the skin or outward Axillary. The deep or inner having ſtill for his compa" nion in his deſcent, the axillary artery, and the nerves of the third conjuga- tion, after it hath produced the ſmall externall muſculous of the arm , it goes into the bending of the elbow,where running ſomewhat deep with the artery and nerve into the muſcles of the cubit,it is divided into three other branches,of which one deſcending with the wand, ſlides under the ring, into the inner fide of the hand, and hath beſtowed two ſmall branches on the thumb, two others on the fore, and one upon the middle-finger, ſo that all of them aſcend by the fides of theſe fingers, the other deſcending with the artery, 3.3 *** *** =RHe Axillary ariſing at the inſertion of the pećtorall muſcle, or a little higher, - The Ceph;3 lick v cin. The thedian vein, Hewby ope: ning the medi. an vein,you may draw more or leſſe blood 'from the head or livers The axillary is divided into the deep axiſ- lary, and out- ward axillary; 166 Of the Muſcles and Bones L i B.6. The Salvatella and Splenitica, An Anatomi. call Axiome. The 7 pair of nerves of the neck. The firſt pair. The ſecond pair. as the former alongſt the cubit, ſends branches to the reſt of the fingers, like as the former. *ºld goes on the forefide between the two bones even to the wriſt, and the ſquare Illuſcle. Butyou muſt note that the veins of which we now treat,do not only make theſe diviſi- ons mentioned by us,but infinite others beſides, as well in the parts which they goe to, as alſo in the innermuſcles of the hand which they nouriſh. And thus much of theinternall and deep axillary vein. For the externall or skin Axil- lary (which firſt appears under the skin,eſpecially in lean bodies, a little above the inward produćtion of the arm) it is divided in that place into two branches, the one whereof deſcending to the bending of the arm meets, and is united with the Cephalick branch,ſoo- ner or later, that ſo it may produce the median,as we formerly mentioned. The other branch having ſent forth many ſhoots of different length and thickneſſe, as well into the skin,as into the other neighbouring parts, deſcending alongſt the lower ſide of the bone of the cubit, properly ſo i. is at length ſpent upon the fore and outward Cephalick branch, which we ſaid deſcendended alongſt the wand; and thus united, they run over all the hand, where in the right hand, between the middle and fore finger, they make the Salvatella; but in the left, in the ſame place,they produce the Splenitica. But alwaies remember, (if indiffe&ion you find anything otherwiſe than we have deli- veredit)that the diſtribution of the veſſels is ſo various,eſpecially in the hands)that there can no certain rule be delivered thereof. CHAP. XXIII. The Diſtribution of the Axillary Artery. tice, deſcendingbetween the muſcle called Biceps, or the two headed muſcle, and the Brachieu, with the deep Axillary vein, diſtributes a large branch amongſt the outward muſcles of the arm, which extend the cubit,and is ſpent in the ex- termall muſcles of the ſame, which ariſe without, from the produćtions of the arm. And this is called the Ramus Muſculu, or Muſculous branch,as alſo the vein that accom- panies this arterie. Then this artery when it comes to the bending of the cubit, thruſting itſelf into the muſcles bending the fingers, communicates certain branches to the parts pertaining to the dearticulation of the cubit with the ſhoulder and other parts there ſitu- ate, as it did in the upper parts, by which it deſcended hither. Verily it may be a geuerall rule; that every j ſends orbeſtows certain portions thereof by the way to all the parts by which it paſſes. But if you ſhould ask why I have not proſecuted theſe produćti- ons; 1 would anſwer; I never intended to handle other than large and fair branches of veſſels, by raſh inciſion of which, there may happen danger of death or a diſeaſe. For it would be both an infinit and needleſs buſines to handle all the ſmall devarications of the veins, arteries, and nerves. Therefore this artery ſunk into theſe muſcles, when it comes almoſt to the midſt of the cubit.preſently or a little after it is divided into two largebran- the, the one of which alongſt the wand, and the other alongſt the cubit is carryed into the hand on the inſide under the Ring. For both theſe branches are diſtributed and ſpentup- on the hand after the ſame manner as the branches of the interall Axillary vein, that is, having ſent by the way ſome littleſhoots into the parts by which they paſſe, at the length the branch which deſcends by the Wand of the remainder thereof beſtows two ſprigs upon the thumb, on each fide one, and two in like manner on the fore finger, and one on the middle; the other which runs alongſt the Ell, performs the like office to the little and the middle or ring finger,as you may ſee by diſſºtion. iſ: Axillary artery from the firſt originall,which is preſently after the two Thora- CHAP. XXIV. Of the Nerves of the Neck, Back, and Arm. §§Ow we ſhould handle the finewes of the Arm,5ut becauſe theſe proceed from the Nº||$ nerves of the neck and back;I think it fit therefore to ſpeak ſomething of them §NA; in the firſt place. ººm- Therefore from the neck there proceeds ſeven pair of nerves, the firſt of which roceeds from the nowl bone, and the firſt Vertebra of the neck; as alſo the firſt pair of the É. from the laſt Vertebra of the neck, and the firſt of the Cheſt. But all theſe nerves are divided into two or more branches of the firſt pair(that is to ſay, on each fide)go,the one to the ſmall right muſcle aſcending from the firſt rack-bone of the neck to the nowl bone, the other to the long muſcle on the foreſide of the neck. The branches of the ſecond pair are diſtributed, ſome with a portion which they ". - Oill Lin.6, and otherextremeparts ofthe 167 ----------—---------- Body. the third pair over all the skin of the head; the two others go as wel to the muſcles, º are }. ſecond Vertebra to the backpart of the hcad, and from the ſame to the firſt pºrtebra, as alſo to the long muſcle beforementioned. - One of the third pair of ſinewes is communicated to the head, as we ſaid before, but o- th...o the Muſcles which extend, or ercêt the head and theneck;there is alſo one of theſe diſtributed into the neighbouring ſide muſcle and ſº of thc long. The nerves of the fourth pairgo, one to the muſcles as well of the neck as the head,and to the broad muſcle;the other after it hath ſent ſome Portion thcreof into the long muſcle es of the neck, it deſcends with a portion of the fift and fixt pair to the §.. branches of the fift pair is beſtowed on the hind muſcles . the neck and head,the other upon the lon muſcle and midrifle; the third is communicated to the Levatores, or Heaving muſcles of the arm and ſhoulder. one ofthe nerves of the fixt pair goes to the hind muſcles of theneck and head, another to the Midriffe, the third with a portion of the ſeventh pair of thencek,and of the firſt and frcond ofthecheſt go to the arms and heaving muſcles of the ſhoulder-blade. One of the branches of the ſeventh pair runs to the broad muſcle and to the neighbou- ring muſcles both of the neck and head; another encreaſed with a portion ºf the fift and fixt pair of the neck,and a third joyned to the ſecond and third pair of the cheſtdeſcending into the arm go to the hand. - - - - But you muſt note that the muſcles which take their original from many Vertebre, whe- ther from above downwards, or from below upwards.admit nerves not only from the Ver- rebre from whence they take their originall, but alſo from them which they come neer in their deſcent, or aſcent. There ºft twelve conjugations of nerves from the rack-bones of the cheſt. The firſt entring forth from between the laſt rack-bone of the neck and the firſt of the cheſt, is divided (that is,on each ſide, each nerve from his ſide)into two or more portions, as alſo all the reſ.Therefore the branches of this firſt conjugation go ſome of them to the arms,as we ſaid before, others to the muſcles, as well theſe of the cheſt, as others ariſing there, or running that way. The branches of the ſecond conjugation are diſtributed to the ſame parts, that theſe of the firſt were. But the branches of all the other conjugations even to the twelfth, are communicated, ſome to the intercoſtallmuſcles running within under the true ribs even to the Sternon,and under the baſtard ribs even to the right and long muſcles; and the coſtall nerves of the fixt: conjugation are augmented by meeting theſe intercoſtall branches by the way as they de- frend by the roots of the ribs. Other particles ofthe ſaid nerves are communicated to the muſcles as well of the cheſt,as ſpine,as the ſame muſcles paſſe forth, or run alongſt by the Vertebre,from whence theſe nerves have either their originall,or paſſage forth. Having thus therefore ſhewed the originall of the ſinews of the arm, it remains that we ſhew their number and diſtribution. Their number is five or ſix;proceeding from the fifth, fixth, and ſeventh Vertebra of the neck, and the firſt and ſecond of the cheſt. The firſt of which not mixed with any other from the fifth Vertebra of the neck, goes to the muſcle Deltoides and the skin which co- WerS 1ſt. The other 4 or 5 when they have mutually embraced each other, not only from their firſt originall but even to the ſhoulder, where they free themſelves from this convolution, are diſtributed after the following manner. - The firſt and ſecond deſcending to the muſcle mentioned a little before, and thence ſometimes even to the hand, is by the way communicated to the muſcle Biceps, and then under the ſaid muſcle it meets ind isjoined with the third nerve. Thirdly,it is communi- gated with the longeſt muſcle of the cubit, in the bending whereof it is divided into two branches deſcending sº the two bones of the cubit, untill at laſt born up by the fleſhy pannicle it is ſpent upon the skin and inner ſide of the hand. The third lower than this, is firſt united with the ſecond, under the muſcle Biceps then ſtraightway, ſeparated from it, it ſends a portion thereof to the arm which lies under it, and to the skin thereof, laſtly, at the bending of the cubit on the foreſide, it is mingled with the fift pair. The fourth the largeſt of all thereſt,comming down below the thirdbranch under the Biceps,with the internallaxillary vein and artery,is turned towards the outwatd and back- part ofthe arm, there to communicate it ſelf to the muſcles extending the cubit, and alſo The third pair. The fourth pair. The fift pair. The ſixt pair, The ſeventh pair. The 12. pair of nerves of the cheſt. The firſt pair, The ſecond pair. The other , pairs. The nerves which are carríº ed to the arms. to the inner skin of the arm, and the exterior of the cubit; the remainder of this branch when in its deſcent it hath arrived at the joint of the cubit, below the bending thereof it is divided into two branches, the one whereof deſcending alongſt the cubit is ſpent on the outſide of the wriſt; the other aſſociating the wand is on the outſide in like manner in two branches beſtowed upon the thumb, and in as many upon the fore finger,and by a fift upon the middle finger though more obſcurely. The fift branch being alſo lower than the reſt, ſliding between the muſcles bending and CXtcil- 168 Of the Muſcles and Bones Lib.6. The greatneſſe. and figure. The Appendix ofthe Arm. The proceſſes of the arm. The figure of the arm. extending the cubit, when it comes behind the inner protuberation of the cubit(in which place we ſaid before the third Branch meets with §§ it is communicated to the internall imuſcles of the ſame,and then divided into three portions,one of which on the outſide a- longſt the middle of the cubit goes in two ſprigs to the little finger, and ſo many to the middle finger,and one to the ring finger; the other two,the one without & the other with- in the ring, goe to the hand,where after each of them hath beſtowed what was requiſite on the muſcles of the hand,they are waſted into other five ſmal portions,of which theſe which are from that portion which deſcends without the ring, ſend two i. to the little, two to the fore,& one to the middle finger;but theſe which come from that which paſſes under thering, by ſuch a diſtribution communicates itſelf to other . two ſprigs to the thumb, two to the fore and one to the middle finger.The fixth the loweſt and laſt runs be- tween the skin and fleſhy pannicle,by the inner protuberation of the arm,and then is ſpent upon the skin of the Cubit. C. H.A. P. XXV. The deſcription of the bone of the Arm, and the Muſcles which move it. Ecauſe we cannot perfeótly demonſtrate the originall of the muſcles of the arm, (eſpecially of the two arm muſcles) not knowing the deſcription of this bone; firſt therefore we will deſcribe it, then return to the originall of the muſcles ariſing from thence. The bone of the arm is the greateſt of all the bones in the body, except the Thigh-bone; it is round, hollow and fil- led with marrow, with a great Appendix or head on the top thereof.having an indifferent neck, to which it is knit by Symphyſis, for appendices are no otherwiſe uni- ted to their bones.In the lower part thereof it hath two proceſſes, or protuberations,one on the foreſide, another on the hind,between which ſwellings there is a cavity like to half the compaſſe of a wheel, about which the cubit is moyed. The extremities of this cavity ends in two holes,of which one is the more externall, the other more internall: theſe ca- vities receive the heads ofthe cubit, that is, the fore, or internall receives the fore proceſe when the arm is bended inwards,but the externall or hinder the exterior as it is extended. For the head of the arm it hath a double connexion,the one with its own neck by Sym- phyſis; that is, a naturall union of the bones without any motion; the other with the lightly ingraven cavity of the ſhoulder-blade,which we call Glene, by that kind of Idear- ticulation which is called Arthrodia; this connexion is made firm and ſtable by the muſcles deſcending into the arm from the ſhoulder-blade, as alſo by the proper ligaments deſcen- ding from the circle and brow of the cavity of the Acromion and Čoracoides to this head of the arm;this ſame head of the arm is, as it were,more cleft and open on the inner fide,than on the fore ſide, that ſo it may give way to one of the ligaments coming from the ſhoul- der-blade to the muſcle Biceps. Foraſmuch as belongs to the lower end of the bone of the arm (which we ſaid hath two proceſſes) we may ſay that it is faſtned to thebones of the cubit by two ſorts of articulation; that is, by Ginglymos with the Ell or properbone of the cubit, and by Arthrodia with the Radius or wand, which in a lightly engraven cavity re- ceives the fore proceſſe of the arm, and is turned about it for the motion of the hand. The hinder proceſſe is chiefly added for the ſafety and preſervation of the veins, arteries and Iner Wes. - Theſe things thus ſhown,it is worth our labour to know the figure of the arm it ſelf, as it lies between the forementioned appendices and proceſſes;that in the caſe of a fraćture, we may know how conveniently to reſtore it; therefore firſt we muſt underſtand, that this bone is ſomewhat bended and hollowed on the inſide under the cleft of the head thereof, but bunching out on the out and fore ſide. The 8 muſcles Wherefore ſeeing it muſt be moveable forwards and backwards, upwards and down- whereof. wards, nature for the performance of ſo many motions hath furniſhed it with eight muſcles, which are ſix proper and two common with the ſhoulder-blade. Of which num- ber two move it forwards, two backwards, two upwards and downwards. Which muſt not be underſtood ſo, as that theſe two muſcles ſhould move it direétly forwards iuclining neither upwards, nor downwards;and the other two ſhould move it ſo upwards, as it ſhould incline neither forward nor backwards;but thus, that it cannnot be moved neither to this nor that part unleſſe by the help and properation of this, or that muſcle. Thus thereforeif the pećtorall with his aſſociate perform their duty or attion,the arm is alwaies moved'for º: it is lifted up Wheation of the Deltoides and his companion, and ſo of the reſt, Table 24, Liº.6. and other extreme part ---------—--—--- 169 ------. - - ofthe Body. Table 24, ſheweth the brain together with the After-brain, the ſpinallmarrow and the nerves of the whole body. A, That part of the brain that is next the noſtrils, - - B, That part which is at the ſide of the ventricles, C, The back part of the brain. - D, The Cerebellum or After-brain. E, The mamillary proceſſe in the right ſide. F, The originall ofthe optick nerve, G, Their conjunétions, - H, The coat into which the optick nerve is exren: ded, - I, The ſecond pair of the ſinews of the brain. K, The leſſºr root of the third conjugation. L., The thick root of the ſame conjugation accor- ding to the common opinion. M, The fourth conjugation of the finews. N, The leſſer root of the fift pair. 9. The bigger root of the ſame pair. - *The ſmallmembrane of the car which they call the Tympany, .*The lower branch of the bigger root of the fift conjugation, - - - S, The ſixt pair of ſinews. - * T; The ſeventh pair. - W., The beginning of the ſpinall marrow out of the middle of the baſis ofthe brain. - X, The right finew of the midriffe cut off, 2, Abranchfrom the fift pair creeping to the top of the ſhoulder. - - 2, The firſt nerve of the arms from whence there | - - goetha branch to the skin. - - 4.The ſecond nerve ofthearm,and a branch theres - from into the firſt muſcle of the cubit. -- | f B, The third nerve ofthe arm and a branch going - to the skin on the outſide. C, Abranch from the third nerve to the ſecond muſcle ofthe Cubit. P, The congreſſe or meeting of the ſecond nerve - with the third. - w E, Aſmall branch from the thirdnerve to the ſes cond muſcle of the Radius, - F, The diſtribution of the ſecond nerve into two branches. *The leſſºr branch of this diviſion lengthned out to the skin as far as the thumb. 4,The place of the ſpinall marrow where it iſſueth out of the brain 1,2,3. &c. Thirty pair of nerves ariſing from the ſpinall marrow are here noted by their Char,that is to ſay, 7 of the neck, 12.of the Cheſt, 5. of the loins,and 6.of the holy-bone. b, The thicker branch of the 2 nerve divided into 2 Parts, *º ſ:!% |iTº::- S#º:E #:| !&ſº#2:#- º§N§º ; *Branches of the 8 nerve ſprinkled here and there; ... d, Nerves from the third pair to the thumb, the fore finger and the middle finger... . re, The 4 nerve of the arm. f. The paſſage hereof through the inſide ofthe ſhoulder. * A tripartition of this branch whereit touchºth the cºir. hh, Abranch diſtributcd from the 4 nerve to the ºutward kin of the cubit. i, the upper branch of the diviſion of the 4 nerve. kk. A branch of i, reaching to *onºde ofthehand, ll, the lowerbranchof the diviſion of the 4 nerve paſſing through the bickidº of the cubit. m, the fifth nerve ofthe arm, n, branches of his nerve diſperſed here and there. 20, Abranch of the F Hºrºrºchingtothe inſide of the hand and the fingers.p. A ſurcle of the branch 9, derived to the outſide of the handand the fingers. 14, the 6 nerve oftheamanīthe courſe thereofunder the skin, rr, the intercoſial nerves there cutoffwhere they are together with the ribs refleåed forward.ſ branches on each fide running backward, **Vesalſaining unto the cheſt. uu, the commixtion of the nerves.fr, with the deſcending branch of the 6, con- jugºſion of the brain. xx, nerves from the loins led unto this place...y.A branch going to the teſticle here cut off. $, A nerve readhing to the I muſcle of the thigh, c, the i nerves of the legag,A ſurcle of the former nerve derived to the skin ara, and inſerted into the muſcles at 3 y, the 2 nerve of the let. PJ'ſ, A nerve from the for- mersallowed unto the skinaslow as to the foot,and paſſing along the inſide of the lºgº, a branch of the 2 nerve tunning unto the muſcles.C., the 3. nerve of the leg, n, a ſurcle thereof unro the skin.0, another ſurcle unto the "uſcle...it,the 4 nerve of the legº,the anterior pro pagations ofthe nerves proceeding from the holy-bone. A, th; end of the ſpinall marrow.e., a branch from the 4 nerve inſerted into the muſcles ariſing from the Cºxendix 9thipbone, y, another branchgoing to the skin of the thigh on the backfide,3,4 propagation derived to the 4. ºuſtle of the leg and to the skin of the knee, oo, nerves attaining to the heads of the muſcles of the foot. *, the ". . . . tiviſion of the 4 crurall nerve into two trunksa, a branch from #. trunk 7,3iſperſed into the outward skin of the -- leg-r,aſurcle of the trunkºr,derived to the muſcles,v, anotherſurcle to the skin of the leg on the foreſide. o,a s'. ' branch of the trunk?, to the skin of the inſide of the leg and of the foº. X., a ſurcle of the trunk, f, to the hinds moſt skin of the leg, N., a branch of the whole trunk?, led alongto the ºrd part of the leg and the foot, w, the deſcent ofthe runk £, into the foot, - - ... " - . . 'The original But to come to the originall and inſertion of theſe muſcles;the one of theſe two which and ..., move the arm forwards called by reaſon of his originall, the Pećtorall. ariſing from † :::: pc&c ray " * ~ *--- * -- - - aſ] mill Cice - 17o Of the Muſcles and Bones Lib.6. than half of the Collar bone,and almoſt al the Sternon,and the 6,7,and 8. rib, goes up and faſtens itſelfe to the Coracoides,by a membrane or a membranous tendon ſufficiently ſtrong (for which cauſe it is ſaid to becommon to the ſhoulder and arm) and it goes into the arm between the muſcles Deltoides and Biceps with a ſtrong tendon tº: of fibers croſ- fing each other, of which ſome deſcend from the Collar-bone and the upper part of the Sternon,others aſcend from the lower originall hereof, that is,from the 6,7,and 8 ribs;and although the aëtion of this muſcle be diverſe,by reaſon of the diverſity of its fibers ariſing from divers places, yet alwaies it drawes the arm forwards, whether it #: moved upwards, downwards, or to the Breſt; the other which is his companion deſcends from the whole lip or brow of the ſimous or hollow part of the blade,which it fills in the forepart of the arm neer the head thereof. For the two Levatores,or the lifters up of the arm, the firſt na- The Deloides, med Deltoides deſcends from almoſt halfe the clavicle, the proceſs Acromion and all the ſpine of the ſhoulder-blade into the foreſide of the arm the bredth of four fingers below the joint. It hath divers ačtions according to the diverſity of the fibers, as alſo every muſcle #. yet howſoever it is contraćted, whether by the fibers from the clavicle alone, or by the ſpinall alone, or by both at once, it alwaies lifts and heaves the arm upwards. The other which is his aſſociate deſcends from the gibbous part of the ſhoulder-blade, contai- ned between the upper rib thereof, and the ſpine between the proceſſes Acromion and Cora- The Epami, or coides, to the neck of the arm;and this we wiſ call the Eponi, or Scapulariº;that is,the ſhoul- Scapularis, der muſcle. But the firſt and larger of the two muſcles, which draw the arm backwards, a- riſes from the greateſt part of the utter lip of the gibbous part of the ſhoulder-blade, which is under the ſpine thereof, and lying upon the blade it ſelf, it goes into the hind part of the arm above the neck thereof.The other which is contiguous to it and his part ner in working, but leſſer, paſſes from the upper and exterior part of the lower rib of the ſhoulder-blade,and thence as it were in ſome ſort extending it ſelf upon the gibbous par- thereofneer unto that rib,it goes into the arm. This muſcle ſeems to be the ſame with the former, being fleſhy without even above the top of the ſhoulder. One and the leſſer of theſe two which drawdownwards, enters out from the ſtreight line of the lower rib of the blade, and goes into the lower part of the arm about the neck thereof. The other called the Latiſſimus or broadeſt,aſcends from the ſpines of the holy-bone, of the loins, and often alſo from the nine lower of the cheſt,by the lower corner of the ſhoulder-blade into which is inſerted by a membranous tendon,as alſo it is into the inner part of the arm neer unto neck by another ſtrong tendon; whereupon this muſcle is called a common muſcle of the ſhoulder and arm. But when this muſcle happens to be wounded,the arm cannot eaſily be ſtretched forth, or lifted up. - - CHAP. XXVI. The deſcription of the bones of the Cubit and the muſcles moving them. &xº Fter theſe muſcles,follow thoſe which bend and extend the cubit, but becauſe §§§ their inſertion cannot be fitly demonſtrated, unleſſe the bones of the cubit be §§§ firſt deſcribed;therefore firſt of all we will delineate the bones themſelves. But * verily left this doubtful word cubitſhould cauſe obſcurity;firſt we muſt note,that it hath a threefold ſignification,for ofttimes it is uſed for all that part of the hand which what is meant lies between the arm and wriſtoft-times for the lower bone of this part,ſometimes for the by the Cubi. upper part of this bone which is turned within the orb or cavity of the arm (no otherwiſe than a cord in the wheel of a Pulley) and this is called the Olecranon. Here truly we uſe what the this word Cubit in the firſt ſignification. Wherefore we ſay the cubit is compoſed of two olºranumis, bones, the one of which we cal the Radium or wand,or the leſſer Focil; of the arm;the other Th;3 ºnes of we properly cal the Cubit or El.Theſe two bones ſtick together at their ends being firmly *** bound together by ſtrong ligaments,but the middle parts of them are a prety way diſtant from each other,and chiefly towards their lower ends, for the better ſituation and paſ- ſage of the muſcles and veſſels from the inner ſide to the exterior, as ſhall be ſhewed in fit place.The wand hath two Epiphyſes or Appendices the one at the upper end, the other at The two A.. the lower.The upper is round and hollowed on the ſurface like a baſon,it receives the fore piºne proceſe of the bºne of the arm,bouud to the ſameby ſtrong ligaments, deſcending as well wind, from that proceſe of the arm, as the Olecranon into the circumjacent parts of this appen- - dix of the wand.This connexion is made for this uſe,that wenay turn our hand upwards and downwards by the cubit turned and twined about this proceſs.But the lower appendix of this wand is hollowed on the inſide that ſo it might more commodiouſly receive the The figure and bones of the wriſt,but gibbous without that it might be ſafer;now this wand is ſofter and ſite of the thicker at the lower end,but leſſer and harder above, where on the infide it hath a ſwelli wand, out whereby to receive the muſcle Biceps, beſides on the outſide of the middle thereof it is ſomewhat gibbous and round,ſo to become more ſafe from the injuries of external bodies; but it is hollowed,or bended on the infide for the better taking and holding any thing in the hand. But that ſide which lies next to the Ellis flatted for the fitter originall and ſeat of the muſcles;laſtly,it is ſeated upon the bone of the Cubit, or Ell.juſt againſt the * ut Lib.6. - and other extreme part, of the Body. 171 - But the Ell,or bone of the cubit properly aud particularly ſo called, hath in like manner two appendices,the one above,the other beneath.The upper which alſo is the greater,is fit- The Appendi- ted to the orb of the arm in which it goes to and again for the extenſion and bending of . of the bone the arm, no otherwiſe than a rope runs in a pulley but that it turns not abſolutely and perſe&ly round, which is cauſed by the two proceſſes of unequallbignes, the which are therefore ſtayed in the holes or cavities of the bone of the arm, the greater proceſſe which we called Olecranon is letted by the exterior hole that ſo the cxtenſion of the arm can be no further, but the leſſer proceſſe by the inner hole, makes the bending thereof the leſſe per- fe&.The compoſure of theſe bones is by Ginglymoy,and it is ſtrengthned not only by com- mon ligaments comming from the muſcles,which move the bones themſelves, but alſo by properligaments deſcending from the proceſſes of the arm and the lips of the holes and cavities ſtanding about the appendix of the cubit. The other lower and leſſer appendix is in ſome ſort hollow on the inſide for the fitter receiving the bones of the wriſt, but the outſide is round and ends in a point, whence it is j by the Greeks Styloides. But now this Ell (contrary in this to the wand) is thicker towards the arm,but ſlenderer towards the wriſt. And beſides in the thicker part thereof it is hollowed orbended towards the inſide,and in the ſame place is gibbous or bunching forth on the outſide; but it is round and ſtreight, unleſſe on that ſide which lies next the wand,for the reſt,it is hollow and full of marrow like the wand. The ſite of the Radius or wand is oblique,but that of the cubit or Ellis right,that the arm might be the better and more eaſily moved;becauſe the motion by which the arm is extended and bended is according to a right line, but that by which the inſide of the hand is turned upwards and downwards, is performcdobliquely and cir- cularly.Wherefore it was expedient that the wand ſhould be oblique,and the cubit ſtreight; for the cubit-bone is appointed for to extend and bend the arm,but the wand to perform the wheeling and turning about thereof; and this is the cauſe that it was fitting there ſhould be a different connexion of theſe bones with the arm. Theſe things were fitting to be ſpoken concerning the nature of theſebones,that in the cure of fraćtures we may work the more ſafely and happily, taking indication from that which is agreeable to nature : wherefore now it remains that we come to the deſcription of the muſcles which are ſeated in the arm, the cubit-bone,or Ell.Theſe are four in number, two extending it, and two bending it. The firſt of the benders is called Biceps, by reaſon of its two heads, the one whereofdeſcends from the Coracoides, that ::::::: the lip of the cavity of the ſhoulder- blade by the fiſſure or clift of the head of the bone of the arm. Theſe two heads under the neck of this arm becoming fleſhy,are firmly united at the belly and midſt of the arm, and thus united are at the length implanted by a ſtrong tendon to the inner protuberation of the wand. The other is called the Brachieu, by reaſon of the ſtrait coherence thereof with thebone of the arm;this faſtned under the Biceps deſcends obliquely on the back and upper part of the bone of the arm into the top of the wand and the inner ſide of the Ell. But the firſt of the extenders is called the longus or long muſcle, this deſcends from the lower rib of the ſhoulder,and cleaving to the bone of the arm goes thither (faſtned and as it were alwaies moſt ſtraitly joined with his fellow muſcle,ſpecially neer the cubit) where you ſhall preſently hear. The other termed the Brevu or ſhort Muſcle,being the compani- on of the long, deſcends on the hind part of the neck of the bone of the arm, as it were growingſto,and lying under the former long muſcle, ſo that making one common broad tendon outwardly fleſhy, inwardly nervous,they are inſerted into the Olecranum,ſo by mu- tuallaſſiſtance to extend the cubit. - - C. H. A. P. XXVII. The Deſcription of the Bones of the Wriſt, Afterwrift and Fingers. §§ Eſaid before that the Hand taken more particularly and properly,is divided into Q% the Wriſt, Afterwriſt, and Fingers, and that the hand in this fignification is Wºº bounded by the ends of the bones of the cubit and fingers.All the parts of the wriſt, which it hath common with the afterwriſt,have been already alſo plenti- fully explained,this only remains to be noted, that the skin as well of the hands as of the feet is of a middle nature between pure fleſh and pureskin, no otherwiſe than that which covers the forehead, but that this which covers the palms of the hands and ſoles of the feet is unmoveable;but it is moſt thick, eſpecially on the feet, leſt it ſhould be eaſily offended by continuall going. Beſides the common parts, the wriſt is compoſed of eight ſmal bones mutually knit together in acertain order, and by Diarthroſis with the two bones of the Cubit, but º; and amongſt themſelves by Synarthroſis, by interpoſition of griſtles and ligaments as well common, that is, coming from the muſcles, as proper, deſcending alwaies from the upper to the lower. But theſe ſame bones are ſomeleſſe than otherſome; beſides, they are hard and without marrow, gibbous on the out- fide for the ſecurity and comlineſſe of the hand, but hollow on the inſide for to give way to the tendons going into the fingers. Theſe bones are diſpoſed in two ranks. QL 2 The ofth9 cubit, The figure of the cubit bone or Ell. The muſcled moving the cubit. The Biceps, of two-headed muſcle- The Brachiºi The Longue, The Breviº What 'the Hand properly ſo called is, ! - | -- l | 172 Of the Muſcles and Bones L i B.6. What the An- rulu, or ringis. The bones of the Afterwriſt, The firſt rank contains only three,but the ſecond five.The three of the firſt rank are thus ar- rayed,or placed,that one of them may receive the Appendix Styloides,of the cubit;the other the Eiland the wand together,aud the third may be received by the wand. But three of the fivebones of the ſecond order ſuſtain the four bones of the afterwriſt and are knit to the ſame by Synarthroſis,after which manner of connexion they are joined to the bones of the firſt rank;the fourth ſuſtains the firſt bone of the thumb,to which alſo it is coarticulate by Synarthrofts; the fift and laſt is ſcated on the inſide againſt the Ell, chiefly above that bone of the firſt order, which receives the Appendix Styloides of the cubit, this is the leaſt and weakeſ of them all by reaſon of its griſtly ſubſtance, which makes the ring with cºrtain ligaments running from one of the inner ſides of the wriſt to the other.’ This ring is placed there,as well for the preſervation of the ſinews, veins, and arteries paſſing under it (leſt when we lean upon our hand or wriſt, theſe i.". ſhould be hurt by compreſſion) as alſo for the commodity of the aëtion of the nuſcles bending the finger, which in the performance of their ačtion and the contračting themſelves might deform the handby their paſſing forth of the cavity of the wriſt. For what attračtion ſoever is made by ſtrings,if it be free and not hindred, is according to a ſtreight line. Now follow the bones of the ſecond part of the hand, or of the afterwriſt. Theſe are four in uumber, gibbous without, but arched within, or hollow in the middle; for hence is the palm of the hand, or certainly the greater part thereof; their ends next the fingers are ſomewhat remote from each other, that in theſe clifts the muſcles Interoſſes might find a place and ſeat. But theſe ends have each an Appendix, as you may perceive in the Scele- ton of a child.But you muſt note that by the firſt bone of the wriſt or afterwriſt,wcemean that which is in the foreſide of the hand, that is to ſay, that in the wriſt which lics under the thumb,and that in the afterwriſt, which is ſeated under the fore finger, as theſe which keep in order the fingers which exceed the reſt in neceſſity and dignity. The Figure of the bones of the Hand. The 1. ſhews the inſide of the right hand, and the 2...ſhºws the back ſide of the ſame. . . The Charaćt. 1, 2,3,4,5,6, 7,8.ſhew the eight bones of the wriſt. A, 1, 2. The firſt bone of } the Afterwriſt lying un- º der the thumb. I, II, III. IIII. The 4 other bones of the Afterwriſt annexed to the fingers. B,C, The two bones of the thumb. D,E,F.1,2. The 3 bones of the forefinger which are the ſame in the other fin- gers. - M, 1,2..A littlebone ſome- º-ºff/ TNº. times faſtned outwardly s & "I.Y.) at the joint of the eight wits, -- bone of the wriſt. N, 1. A proceſe of the eight bone of the wriſt,ſwelling out into the ball of the hand. o, 1.A proceſe of the fift bone of the wriſt, from which a ligament F. P, 2.An appendix of the bones of the wriſt,by which they are articulated to the afterwriſt. §, 2.Another Appendix which with its headentreth into the cavity of the finger. R, 1, 2. The ſpace between the bones of the afterwriſt. S, 1,2. Two ſittle ſeed-bones ſet on the inſide and outſide of the firſt joint. T. 1. Two ſeed-boncs in the firſt of the four fingers. WV, 1. One ſeed-bone in the ſecond and third joint of the fingers. After theſe follow the fifteen bones of the fingers;that is,three in each,which are hollow and fiſtulous,full of a thin and liquid marrow,and not of groſſe and thick, as in the arm and thigh. They are outwardly gibbous,but inwardly hollow and flat for the fitter ſeat of the tendons aſcending alongſt the fingers on the inſide even to the upper joint. The which that nature might the better ſtrengthen and preſerve,it hath produced from the lips of the inner cavities of theſe bones a membranous and ſtrong ligament, which running over- thwart from one ſide to the other doth ſo ſtraitly cloſe the tendons to their bones, that they cannot goe forth of their places, or incline to either ſide. They are connexed on the outſide, that they might be more fit to hold any thing. But for the firſt bones of the 4 fin- gers and thumb, four are joined together with ſo many bones of the afterwriſt by Synar- throſis, for the bones of the afterwriſt are moved by no manifeſt motion; the fift is knit to the ſccond rank of the bones of the wriſt,therefore that bone cannot be attributed to the The bones of the fingers, after- Lº.6. and other extreme parts of the Body. r afterwriſt, as ſome have written, ſeeing it hath manifeſt motion and is knitby Diarthroſu, but the bones of the afterwriſt are only faſtned by Synarthroſis. For the ſecond and third rank of bones of the fingers,they are knit the ſecond to the firſt,and the third to the ſecond by fiarthroffs and Arthrodia,becauſe beſides the manifeſt motion they have, they receive each other by a ſuperficiary cavity, as thoſe of the firſt rank, the bones of the afterwriſt, and thoſe of the #. rank, them of the firſt;thoſe of the third them of the ſecond.And al the bones of the fingers are largerand thicker at their baſis,but ſmaller towards the ends, and they areboundby ligaments eſpecially proper, which(as we ſald formerly J deſcend from the firſt to the ſecond; ſo that the laſtbones ſeeing they have not to whom to communicate their nerve, make and produce nails thereof.Wherefore the nails are generated by the fibers of the ligaments,and the excrement of the tendons which are terminated at the bottom of the nails. Now remain the Oſſa Seſamoidea, or ſeed-bones: theſe are 19 in number in the inner joints of each of the hands, and as many in each foot, viz.two in the firſt joint of the four #: and in the ſecond of the thumb, and one in each of the reſt. For the inner fide ofthejoints,you may for the moſt part obſerve one in each of them;yet in the ſecond joint of the thumb there be two, above the two tendons, which are ſomewhat º: They are made for this uſe, that they firm and ſtrengthen , the joints, ſo that the bones of the fingers may not be turned awry, or thruſt forth of their places by ſtrong and violent motions,as it ſometimes happens in the whirlebone of the knee. They are called Seſamoidea from the reſemblance they have to the ſeed of Seſamum which is ſomewhat long and flat. _- CHAPXXVIII Of the muſcles which ſeated in the cubit move the Wand and with it the Hand, sº Ow muſt we deſcribe the muſcles of the formerly deſcribed parts; that is, thoſe 3. which are ſeated in the cubit, which are carryed to the inſide of the hand, and ºS2 thoſe which are called the Interoſº. Now the muſcles of the cubit are 14, 1Sºlº ſeven externall and ſeven internall;two of the ſeven ext doe primarily * - - - - twine or turn up the Wand, and ſecondarily or by accident turn the Palm of the hand upwards, whereupon they have called them ſupinatores or turners up of the hand; two extend the wriſt, whereupon they are named Carpitenſores or the wriſt-extenders;two the fingers,whence they are ſtiled Digitantenſores or fingerſtretchers;to conclude,the ſeventh and laſt is termed Abdućior or Obliquator externuſ.The firſt of the two ſpinatores is called the Long,or Longeſt becauſe it deſcends from the outſide of the arm above the proceſſes there- of, and is inſerted by a round and ſtrong tendon into the lower Appendix. The other de- ſcends obliquely from the outward and upper proceſſe of the arm,and is inſerted at the third part of the wandby a membranous and fleſhy tendon before and on the inſide there. of. The upper of the two extenders of the wriſt,deſcending above the wand from the exter. nal and upper proceſe ofthe arm is inſerted by two tendons into the firſt and ſecond bone of the afterwriſt, which ſuſtain the fore and middle fingers. - The other and lower, deſcending from the ſame place as the former, above the cubit is inſerted into the fourth bons of the afterwriſt which bears up the little finger. Theſe muſcles whileſt they move alone, that is, each with his Antagoniſt,to wit,the wriſt-ben- ders,they move obliquely upwards or downwards, the whole hand properly ſo called. The firſt and greater ofthe extenders of the fingers,or finger-ſtretchers #. from the Ole- cranum, or bone of the cubit,deſcends ſuperficiarily between the two bones of the cubiteven to the wriſt, in which place it is divided into fºur tendons, which paſſing under the ring ſeated there end (each diſtinguiſhed by a common ligament above the bone of the after- wriſt) in the laſt joints of the four fingers, adhering nevertheleſſe firmly to the bones, which are above theſe joints. Whence the nails are gene. rated, - Theoſ, Sefº moidea, or ſeed-bones." Their uſe: The muſclesqf the cubits, The swindº 7tſ. The capium. i ſºres, The Digitum; Mºnſoreſ, The oblignatº, €ºternº. The firſt of the Sapiuatoreſ. The ſecond, The upper of the Carpiterſ: reſs ſhe lower, The greater of the *gium: tenſºreſ, - The other which is the lº. in the middle of the wand, goes obliquely rhetºr to the thumbinto which it is inſerted by two tendons;the one thicker which is inſerted into the root thereof and draws it from the other fingers; the other ſlenderer continued even to the upper joint thereof, and by its ačtion extending the thumb. - The ſeventh which is the Abdućior or Obliquator, is ſeated at the hind part of the hand; rheoliguor; that is, towards the littlefinger; we have often found this divided in two,yeaverily we ºdºres: have found it trifide, or divided into 3. this year in three or four dead bodies,one porti- on thereof went to the lower fideofthe ring-finger with two Tendons, the other in like manner to the middle and forefingers, and the third to the thumb. - - - And for all that it is thus divided yet ſome have taken and accounted it for one muſcle, becauſe it hath one originall and ačtion, which is to draw the fingers backwards, ſome have added to this the extender of the thumb by reaſon of their common originall; and thus of four muſcles they have made one divided into ſeven tendons, diſtributed, as is formerly ſhewed. But when the Obliquator of the ring-finger is wanting, as it often hap- S3 ğ. extender of the finger ſupplies that defe&by certain produćtions of tendinous. ings, But ſome alſo have written, that this muſcle which we ſaid hath feven tendons, Q_3 -- 174 of the Muſcles and Bones L i B.6. --- * * - - is only a produćtion of the deep fore muſcle, which ſhould be ſent through the ſpace be- lºween the bones of the cubit:yet I had rather make it a muſcle of it ſelf, by reaſon of its *ſtrait adheſion with the bones of the arm and wand. And let thus much ſuffice for the ex- ternal muſcles of the cubit, which you . connprehend in the number of ſeven, as we have done; or in fix, if you take away one of the 4- or in nine, if you had rather reſolve it into 4. with Galen; or in eight, if you divide this muſcle only into three. For in very deed the : Abduáor or Obliquator of the ring-finger is not often found in men. . . . The muſcles of the inner part of the cur bite - •l • - - -- 4. The Palmark. - ". . . The Pronato, rºſe * . -- - - - The Carpi. . flexoreſ, - - - * * * - - - -: * rhebitiºn. exereſ, he subſimi: pirº . . . . " - - - -- . . . . " •. . . . .” -:1 * -- - * * ---, * * * -: * ~ * ~ * * Now muſt we come to the inner muſcles of the cubit, the firſt of which compaſſes the skin of the palme of the hand, whence it is called the Palmari.The ſecond and third joined by the communion of their ačtion turn down or prone the wand, and conſequently the hand,ſo that the palme looks towards the feet, whereupon they are called Pronatores. The 4. and 5. joined alſo in affinity of a&ion bend the wriſt, wherefore they are named ::::::: wriſt-benders. The ſixt and ſeventh are appointed to bend the firſt, ſecond, and third joints of the fingers, wherefore they are termed Digitumflexores, Fingerbenders. For their originall; the Palmaris,the laſt and uppermoſt of them all, deſcends fleſhy from the hind proceſſe of the inner arm,and a little after ending in a long and ſlender tendon, it is ſpent in the skin of the ğ. of the hand even to the roots of the fingers. For it was ne- :ceſſary that this skin ſhould ſtraitly cohere with the ſubjacent parts,not only for the fitter taking or comprehenſion of anything,leſt that skin in holding ſhould be wrinckled and drawn away from the palme and fingers, and ſo be an impediment; but beſides that the hand might havea more exačt ſenſe to diſtinguiſh of hot, cold, moiſt, dry, ſmooth,equall, rough, ſoft, hard, #. little, and ſuch other qualities. Then follow the two Pronatoreſ, of which one called the round, comes . from the inner fide of the hind proceſſé of the arm almoſt to the middle of the wand,to whith it adheres by a membranous and fleſhly tendon, ºven to the place appointed for inſertion. The other ſquare three or four fingers broad, yet ſomewhat ſlender, ſeated within under all the muſcles which deſcend on the inſide to the wriſt or fingers, upon the ends of the bones of the cubit,aſcends tranſverſe from below the Ell, unto the top of the wand,where it ends in a membranous tendon. Both the Carpiflexores, or wriſt-benders,ariſe from the hind, but inner proceſſe, and deſcend obliquely,(the one more, or leſſe than the other) the one alongſt the Ell,but the othera- longſt the wand; and that which deſcends alongſt the Ellis inſerted into the eight bone of the wriſt, which we ſaid made part of the ring;the other which followes the wand is inſer- ted with his greater part into the bone of the wriſt, and with the reſt into the firſtbone of the after-wriſt which ſuſtains the fore finger. * * * - - Now remain the Digitumflexores s, or Fingerbenders, which becauſe they lye upon one another, the upper is called the Sublimi, but the lower the ºft. Sublimit or upper, ariſing #om the inner part of the hind proceſs of the arm,and from the upper parts of the EH and wand,deſcends between theſe two bones of the cubit even to the wriſt and ring; divided into 4 tendons it is inſerted into the ſecond dearticulation of the four eIS, which it bendsby the force of this his proper inſertion; as alſo the firſt, as well by the tº power of the common ºff. by certain fibers coming from it, which it ſends thi- ther by the way in its paſſage. But theſe 4 tendons neer unto this their inſertion are divi- ded into two ſo to give paſſage and add ſtrength to the tendons of the deep muſcles de- frending into the third and laſt joint of the fingers. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . But this ſame Profundu, or deep muſcle ariſing from the upper and inner parts of the Ell ::::::::: and wand, deſcendsbetween theſe two bones under the Sublimi;alſo undivided even to the "*" wriſt,where it is divided into 5’ Tendons which it brings forth under the common liga- * . . ment, and the diviſions of the tendons of the Sublimi, even to the laſt joint of the ... º. fingers, which they bend, by this their proper inſertion, as alſo the bones of the firſt and fºndjoin. of the fingersby the means of the common ligament and fibrous produćti- ons which they beſtow upon them by the way. Beſides theſe forementioned there is ſeen - - - -a- alſo a certain membranous ligament which cngirts the tendons in the compaſſeof the fin- . ... it gers. … . . . . . . . . . . . . . º, ſº * ..… . ºf c. . . . ,--→ — — − —. * : y - " " ." º , * CHAP. XXIX. . . . . . tº . . . . . . . . * º --- --> * > * > of the Muſcles ºf the infide ºf the hand. 4, 3:...'. The nºf ºººhemuſcles of the infide of the hand are 7 in number; the firſt is called Thenar, juſtics of ºlis becauſe it makes the greatºr part of the Palme; the ſecond from the fite is the inſide of & . the Hypothenar; the third the externall Abdućfor of the thumb.The four the hand. º other are § reaſon of their figure the Lumbrici or wormy muſcles, or * the Abdujore, ordrawers ofthefour fingers to the thumb. Now the firſt cal- The Thénars led Thena, thicker than the reſbariſes from all thebones of the afterwriſt, taking its be- ** a gºnº a ginning from that bone which bears up the ringfinger, whence aſcending alongſt the Wi- tall line even to the end thereofat the firſt bone of the afterwriſt ſuſtaining the fore finger, and it is at length inſerted into the laſt joint of the thumb by the longeſt fibers,but by §: - - - - - - - . . . . . . . . . - - - - - e G. - - midd ‘. . . Li B 6. and other extreme parts of the $ody. i75 ---—--— + middle and ſhorteſt fibers almoſt into all the inner part of the firſt bones of two joints,and by reaſon of this, the thumb is drawn to the otherfingers, and from them again by his lower originall. - - Some divide this muſcle into three, by reaſon of his divers ačtions, making the firſt to ariſe from the root of the bone of the afterwriſt which bears up the ring finger; but the other from that middlebone of the afterwriſt which ſuſtains the middle finger;but of the third, from the upper end of that bone which underprops thefore finger, and that the inſertion of themäll, is as we formerly mentioned.But the former opinion likes me better, both for ſhunning confuſion, and abbreviating the doćtrin of the number of muſcles. The Hypothenar ariſes from the fourth bone of the afterwriſt,and that bone of the wriſt which ſuſtains it, and then with its longeſ fibers, it is inſerted into the ſecondjoint of the ring finger, and by the ſhorteſt into the firſt, through which occaſion,as alſo in reſped of its twofold ačtion, ſome have divided it into two, that the one of them might lead it from the reſt, aud the other might draw it to the thumb. - . The third the jº. of the thumb, deſcends from the firſt bone oftheaſter. wriſt,into the firſt and ſecond joint of the thumb;wherefore ſome have divided it into two. The Lumbrici, or four externall Abdućiores of the fore fingers ariſe from a membrane, in- veſting and binding together the tendons of the Digitumflexoreſ, or fingerbenders, and at length on the ſides towards the thumb even by a ſmall tendon, running even to the ſe- cond joint of the four fingers. - ... Now the Interoſes of the afterwriſt, remain to be ſpoken of theſe arefix, two in each of the ſpaces between the fingers, one internall, the other externall, of which the internall deſcending with oblique fibers from the ſide of the firſt bone ofthe afterwriſt goes alſo in- to the fides of the fingers,that ſo it may the more cloſely bind together the bones of the af- terwriſt, whoſe ačtion is manifeſted when we thruſt our fingers into a ſtrait glove,or when Webend our hand.Some think that it . alſo the drawing of the fingers towards the thumb. The externall aſcends alſo by oblique fibers from the fides of the ſecond bone of the afterwriſt, to the firſt joints of the fingers, interſtöting the internall which we now deſcribed after the manner of the letter X for to extend the palm of the hand,and help the drawing away of the fingers from the thumb. -: . - - Here concluding the deſcription of themuſcles of the whole hand taken in generall,you ſhall note that they are 39, in number, that is, eight †. to move the arm; four ſet to move the cubit in generall; ſeven ſtated on the outſide of the cubit, and as many on the infide in the ſame cubit, moving the wand,and with it the hand; ſeven on the inſide of the hand; and laſtly,the ſix Interoſſes.Some encreaſe this number, ſaying, there are nine on the rxternall part . cubit, and cleven on the inſide of the hand.’ ” . - -: , . . . . . . ." * CHAP. XXX. ºf T *... " . . . . . . . . . " - . . . . . . - - , " . ºr ~, ºr A Deſcription of the Leg taken in generall. 4. * * * * * * * - - * * * --- * ~ * !, - -- zºº. Fter the hand followes the deſcription ofthe Lºg. Wherefore to take away all º tº doubtfulneſſe we will firſt define the legithen divide it into the parts more and * leſſe compound; thirdly, we will proſecute all things common to all theſe N parts;fourthly, thoſe which are peculiar to each; and then, God willing, we *****, will give an end to our Anatomy. - * Now this word Crus, or legis uſed two manner of wayes, that is, either generally or fpecially, and ſpecially again after two ſorts, that is, either abſolutely and ſimply ſo, or with an adjună. It is fimply taken for all that which is between the knee and the foot, Butwith an adjunét for the greater bone thereof. But the leg taken in generall, is theiu- flrument of going, containing all whatſoever is from the hips,to the very ends of the toes. it is divided into three great parts,that is to ſays the high, the leg, or ſhank, and the foot. By the thigh we mean that which lies between the hip and the knee. By the leg, properly fºcalled, or ſhank, that which is contained between the knce and the foot.By the foot º {rom thence to the ends of the toes. ....: - . Again,they divide the foot into three parts; that is, the Tarſus or inſtep, the Pedian or top of the foot, and the Digitipedum, or toes. We underſtand by the inſtep, that which is £ontained in the firſt ſeven bones, which anſwers in proportion to the wriſt of the hand. s/S$º By the top of the foot, that which is comprehended in the five followingbones, which is foo anſwerable to the afterwriſt. That which remains, we call the toes. But becauſe all theſe parts have other common and proper parts we will only follow the diſtribution of the veins, arteries, and nerves; ſeeing we have ſufficiently explained the reſt, when we deſcri- bed the containing parts ofthe body in generall. . . . . . - C HAPA T-- * The Hºoſhi: ſlar. The externali Abdućfor of the thumb. The Lumbricſ: The Interofft The humber of the muſcles of the whole taken in genes tall. gene: The diverſ. acception of the leg. - The thigh. The leg or ſhank, The foot, The diviſion of the foot. The inflep. The top of the te The toes) | 176 - Of the Muſcles and Bones Lib. 6. C. H. A. P. XXXI. ADeſcription of the Crurallvein. The beginning ºhe crurall vein begins then, when the hollow vein paſſing forth of the Peritones ofthe Crurall sºlº um, and ſtretched to the hanch bone,and the fides of the Pubu in the groin,is #: • *m. Bº ; firſt divided into two large branches,the one of which deſcends on the infide, : ... " * alongſt the bones of the whole leg, together with the artery and nerve; the other runs down outwardly and ſuperficially alongſt the leg, between the fat lying under the skin, and the muſcle; even to the foot, and is ſpent in the skin thereof. Afhis becauſe it is alwaies apparent and manifeſt, is called properly by the Greeks Sapheia ... but commonly Sapheme. ... This vein by the way preſently at its originall is divided into two branches, the one rººm internall, the other externall;of which the internallis ſpentupon the Bubones, and other mors called glandules of that place and the skin, and by this branch come the defluxions called Bubo- Eubones flow nes; the otherbranch is waſted in the fore and utter skin of the upper part of the thigh; down. - - - T- - - - then a little lower, that is, about the bredth of three or four fingers,it is gathered again into one branch made of many little ones, which is ſpent in the fore .# hind skin of this thigh. Thirdly, a little below the middle of the thigh it is again divided into two other branches, of which the one goes into the skin on the foreſide, and the other on the hindfide. Fourthly, it is diſtributed by two other ſmall ſprigs into the skin, on the fore and hind part of the knce,whith oftentimes are not found, eſpecially when the Pºplitea or ham vein, is ſomewhat larger than ordinary. Fiftly, a little below the knee, it produces two other branches, lying upon each other in their paſſage out into the fore and hind skin of that place.You muſt note, that branch which runs into the skin of the hind part, is carried by a certain other ſprig, which it [. into abranch of the Poplitea paſſi forth of the two twin muſcles.Sixtly in the bigger part of the calf of the leg, it is divi into two other branches, which in like manner are diſtributed into the skin,as well in the foreſide as the backſide of the leg. - Where and in . At length after many other &ion, which for brevitieſake I omit, when it arrives at 3. º the fore and inner fide of the ankle (where it is commonly opened in the diſeaſes of the ::::::... parts below the midrifle which require blood-letting) it is parted into two other bran- ned, ches, the leſſer of which deſcends to the heel; the other in many ſprigs is ſpent upon the skin of all the upper and lower part of the foot and toes. - To what pla- The ſecond branch of this crural vein, which we ſaid deſcends within together with the cesandby how artery and nerve, even into the foot,is j ſomewhat deep in, it produces i. ºi four divarications;one internal deſcending below the original of the intoſaphia the muſcle º:... called Olturator externu, and into certain other external muſcles.The three other run out- the crurall vein wardly, the firſt towards the huckle-bone by which the Iſchia, is made,the two other into goes. the fore muſcles of the thigh, neither are theſe ſprigs far remote from one another.Secondly, Iſchiadicavens, althat branch is divided into two otherbranches,the one above,the other below,an artery Mºſul, vena. Nalwaies accompanying it; the lower of which is ſpent upon many of the hinder muſcles of the thigh ending high the ham. The upper, beſides, that it beſtows many branches upon the fore and inner muſcles of the thigh; deſcending to the ham, it produces the Poplites or ham vein, made ſometimes of two branches, the one proceeding from above,and the other Popliteavens. from below. This Poplitea deſcending by the bending of the ham,is ſpent one while upon’ the skin of the calf of the leg, another while upon the knee,otherwhiles encreaſed with branches of the Sapheia;it goes on the outſide of the ankle to the skin, on the upper fide of the foot, and ſometimes on the lower. Thirdly,a little below the original of the ham vein,and under the bending of the knee, Suralis vena, it bringsforth the Suralia, which is beſtowed upon the muſcle of the Sura, or calf of the leg, and upon the skin of the inner fide thereof;and ofthe foot continued ſometimes even to the inner part of the great toe. Fourthly, under the head of the hinder appendix of the bones of the leg, it produces between theſe two bones, another vein, which nouriſhing the foremuſcle of the legis con- ſumed upon the foot, - Iſchiadicama. Fiftly and laſtly,it brings forth the #: major or greater Iſthias,which is divided fin- J074 to two branches of an unequallbigneſſe;the larger whereof, from his originall deſcendi alongſt the inner part of the leg bone,infinuates it ſelfunder the muſcles of the calf, be- - tween this and the heel, into the ſole of the foot, upon which it is waffed, divided into ten finall ſprigs,two for each toe;the other being the leſſer deſcending alongſt the Perone, or ſhin-bone,is conſumed between it and the heel yet ſometimes it is produced, not only even to the muſcle the Abdućior of the toes, but alſo by five ſurcles,even to the fourth toe and the ſides of the middle toe. - - CHAP: Lib.6, and otherextreme parts ofthe Tº--—- - 2 TT. $ody. C H A P. XXXII. The Diſtribution of the Crurall Artery. SººHe crurall artery ariſing from the ſame place whence the crurall vein proceeded, ** and deſcending with the internall crurall vein, is diſtributed as followeth. # Firſt, into the muſcle of the thigh, which ſpreading it ſelf through the - muſcles thereof meets with the utmoſt hypogaſtrica, deſcending with the vein through the common hole ofthehuckle and ſharebone, and is joined with it. Secondly, when it arrives at the ham,between the Condylos or proceſſes of the leg.it ſends two branches into the knce. • * * Thirdly,a little after it produces another branch,which it ſends to the exterior muſcles of the leg and when it arrives at the middle of the leg, it is divided into two branches, be. tween the twin muſcles and Soleu, the one internal, the other externall; the internail, ſome ſurcles communicated by the way to the parts by which it paſſes, but ſpecially to the joint of the ankle, ſtretches itſelf over the ſole of the foot, between the lower extremity thereof and heel, whither when it arrives, it is divaricated into five ſurcles,of which iEbº. ſlowes two on the great toe, two on the next, and one on the middle toe. The externali deſcending in like manner to the ſole of the foot, between the fibula and the heel, beſides other ſprigs, which it may ſpread by the way, it produces one without on the joint of the ankle, another in the muſcle, the Abdućior of the toes, to the wriſt and back of the foot. But the remainder is divided into five portions, of which two are ſent to the fourth, and two to the littletoe,and one to the middle. - CHAP. XXXIII. of the Nerves of the Loins,Holy-lone and Thigh. §§ Here ariſe five conjugations of nerves from the loins, divided into externall and internal branches;the external are diffeminated into the Rachite orchin muſcles, the muſcles Semifinatus and Sacer and the skin lying over them. The internalí. are ſent into the oblique aſcendent and tranſverſe muſcle of the lower belly,in- to the Peritoneum, into the loin and cheſtmuſcles ariſing there,but after a different manner; for ſome are abſolutely carried thither as the nerves of the firſt conjugation of the loins, and oftentimes alſo of the ſecond, but that ſometimes they ſend a ſmall ſprig to the teſti- cles, when the Coſtall have ſent nonethither;but ſome lower are partly diſtributed there, and partly ſent ſome other way; for the greater portions firſt united amongſt themſelves. then preſently with the portions of theſe of the holy-bone; goe into the thigh,as we ſhall ſhew in the diſtribution of the nerves of the holy-bone. - Now from the holy-bone, ſº. ſix conjugåtions of nerves, reckoning that for the firſt which proceeds from the laſt Vertebra of the loins,and firſt of the holy-bone, and that the fixt which proceeds from the loweſt part of the holy-bone, and the firſt of the rump; theſe conjugations of nerves are divided into externall and internalibranches. - The leſſer externall paſſing forth by the externalland hinder holes of the holy-bone, are diſtributed into the parts properly belonging thereto, to wit, the muſcles and skin thereof;for every nerve by the law of nature firſt and alwaies yeelds to the neighbouring parts, that which is necdfull, then preſently to others as much as it can. F. Wherefore if thou wouldſt know whence each part hath his veſſels at the next hand, that is, the veins,arteries,hnd nerves, thou muſt remember the ſite of each part, , and the courſe of the veſſels,and to conſider this, that the veins and arteries asſi cedily and conve- niently as they can, inſinuate themſelves into the parts, ſometimes at the head or begin- ning, ſomewhiles by the middle or extremes thereof, as there is occaſion. But a nerve principally enters a muſcle at the head thereof, or at leaſt not far from thence, but never by the tail, whereby it may eaſily be underſtood by what branch of each vein, artery, and nervs, each part may have nouriſhment, life, and ſenſe. The otherinternall branches ofthe foreſaid conjugations goe, eſpecially the four uppermoſt united from their originall with the three lowermoſt of the loins,into all th leg, as you ſhall preſently hear. But the two lower are conſumed upon the muſcles called Levatores Ani, the Sphinier muſcle of the ſame place beſides,upon the muſcles of the yard and neck of the bladder in men,but in women upon the neck of the womb and bladder. - For theſe parts admit another in their bottom from the coſtall nerve, being of the fixth conjugation of the brain; theſe thus conſidered, , let us come to the nerves of the thigh, which (as weſaid) from their firſt originall, as it were compačted and compoſed of the greatcrportion of the three inner and lowerbranches of the loins, and the four upper of the holybone,are divided in the thigh into four branches,of which the firſt and higher de- ſcending from above the Peritoneum, to the little Trochanter, is waſted upon the inward and ſuperficiary muſcles of the thigh,and the skin which covers them a little above the d; - - - The Arteria miſ: cult, The five conju: gations of the nerves of the loins. --- Where the teſticks have their ncrycs. The conjugatts on of the nerves procee- ding through the holybone, An Anatomi- call axiomſ, -- 178 Of the Muſcles and Bones Lib.6. The ſecond, deſcending with the crurall vein and artery by the groin, is divided into two branches like as the vein,the one internall, the other externall, of which the internall deſcending with the vein and arterie is ſent into the inner and deep muſcles of the thigh, ending above the knee.But the externall deſcending ſuperficially with the Sapheia, even into the foot gives branches by the way to the skin which coversit. The third feated under theſe former, paſſing by the hole common to the ſhare and hanch-bone,ſends certain branches to the groins to the muſcles called Qbturatores, to the Tricipites,and ſometimes to the muſcles of the yard,and it ends at the midſt of the thigh. The fourth, which is the thickeſt,ſolideſtand hardeſt of al the nerves in the body,deſcen- ding wholly from the produćtions oftheholy-bone and deſcending outwardly, between the lower part of the ſame bone,and the Os Ilium, or Hanch-bone to the thigh,beſtows cer- tain ſprigs to the hind muſcles thereof proceeding from the protuberation of the Iſchium or huckle-bone,and in like ſort it gives otherſome to the skin of the buttocks,and alſo to the skin covering the forementioned muſcles. Alittle after, it is parted into two branches deſcending undivided even to the bending of the knee,they both are communicated by divers ſurcles of the muſcles of the .." ſo as the leſſer produces anotherbranch from the reſt of the portion thereof deſcending on the fore part of the legalongſt the ſhin-bone unto the top of the foot where it is divided into ten ſurcles ſcarce j to the fight, two running to each of the toes. The other greater deſcending in like manner in the remainder of its portion by the hind part of the f. into the ſole of the foot, caſts it ſelf with the veins and arteries between the heel and leg bone, were firſt divided into two branches, each of which preſently parted into five, fend two ſprigs to the fides of the toes. And theſe are the moſt notable and neceſſary diſtriº butions ofthe veſſels and nerves;we purpoſely omit others which are infinite,and of which the knowledge is impertinent. -- CHAP. XXXIV. Of the prºperparts of the Thigh. - r.' . . . & *AºAving explained the common parts of the leg in generall, now we muſt come . \ſºſé to the proper, beginning at the Thigh.The proper parts of the Thigh, are --> #|gy ; muſcles, bones,and ligaments. But becauſe the demonſtration of the muſcles Ağ2AS is ſomewhat difficult, if we be ignorant of the deſcription of the bones from * whence they ariſe, and into which they are inſerted; therefore we judgit worth our labour, firſt to ſhew the bones, and the dearticulation of theſe of the Thigh; beginning with theſe bones which are knit with the upper part of the holy-bone. of how many And they are two in number,on each fide one,commonly called the Oſa Ilium;each of theſe bºnesthºº! is compoſed of three bones,of which one is the upper,another the lower and anterior,and Ilium conſiſt. the third the middle,and after a manner the poſterior. The upper by a particular name is what theo, called the Os Ilium, the hanch-bone, and it is the largeſt and biggeſt, having a griſtly Ap- Ilium ſtrialy pendix in the compaſſe thereof, even to the connexion it hath with the other neighbou- taken is. ring bones, whoſe upper part we term the right line thereof;but the baſis, which is adjoi- - ned to it by Symphyſis, we call the lip or brow, thereof, becauſe it ſtands both ſomewhat what the fine, out and in after themanner of the brow.But that which lies between the baſis and ſtreight lip.hrow and line we name the Rib;this ſame upper bone hath two hollow ſuperficies,the one internall, #: * the otherexternall. The connexion thereof by Symphyſis, is twofold, the one with the up- - perpart of the holy-bone; the other with that bone we called the middle, and after ſome Theoriſthium, ſort the poſterior; which taking its #. from the narrower part of the Q, Ilium; or huckle-bone makes that cavity in which the head of the thigh is received; this cavity the Greeks call Cotyle, the Latins Acetabulnm, and it is ended by the fide of the hole common to it,and the ſhare-bone; this middle, and in ſome ſort poſterior bone is called properly and particu- larly the Os Iſchii, or huckle-bone,and contains nothing elſe but the forementioned cavi- is . ty, but that on the hind and lower part thereof, it brings forth a proceſſe, which adjoins itſelf to the ſhare-bone at the lowerpart of the common hole, in which place it appears very rough and unequall, and it is called the tuberoſitie of the huckle-bone, at §: ex- tremity alſo it brings forth a little head ſomewhat reſembling the proceſſe of the lower The or pubiº, jaw called Corone. The thirdbone named Os pubi, or the ſhare-bone ſtretches itſelf even to or ſhare-bone, the higheſtpart of the pedien;where meeting with the like bone of the other fide, it is uni- ted to it by Symphyſiſ,after which manner alſo, all theſe three bones are united;it is repor- ted, that this bone opens in women in their travel, yet hitherto I can find no certainty thereof. You may perceive a manifeſt . of theſe three bones in the Sceleton of a child; for in thoſe who are of more years,the griſtles which run between theſeconnexions turn into . . bones. jºi. Now followes the thigh-bone,the biggeſt of al the bones of the body; it is round,and ſo tightc. bended that it is gibbous on the exterior and forepart thereofthat ſo it might be the ſafer from Ln6. -- --- and other extreme parts of the Body. . – 179 from externall injuries; but on the hind and inner part,it is hollow or ſimous,like to the back of an Aſſe, whereby the muſcles might have a more commodious originall and inſer- tion. The figure of the Thigh-bone. A 1,2..The head of the thigh É. into the cup of the ip-bone. B, 2. A ſinus in the head of the thigh,into which is in- ſerted a round ligament. C 1, 2. The conjunčtion of the appendix of the thigh with the bone itſelf. D 1, 2, 3. The neck of the thigh. - - E #. two lower heads of the thigh. - G 1, 2. The conjunčtion of the lower appendix. . H 1, 12. A ſinus betwixt the two heads of the thigh. K2. A part of the lower head of the thigh, from whence the firſt muſcle of the foot doth proceed. L 2. Another part from whence the ſecond and firſt muſcles ariſe. M2. Another part to which the Tendon of the fift muſcle of the thigh is in- fixed. - N 1, 2 A finus of the out- ward fide of the head for the fourth muſcle of the leg. O 2. A ſinus of the inſide through which the tendons doe paſſe. P2. A protuberation at which the ſaid tendons are refle&ted. - - 92. The upper proceſſe of the thigh,and betwixt #. D is the ſinus. R. 1, 2. The union of the proceſſe with the thigh. T S S 2. A rough line from the impreſſion of the externall proceſſes. T 1. The an- terior impreſſion of the internall proceſſes, é, betwixt Tand Vanother impreſſion higher than theformer. V. 1, 2. The fourth impreſſion in the top of the proceſſe. X3. Four X, fhew the four appendices of the thigh. f 3. Three T, ſhew the three heads of the thigh. ZZ 3. Two proceſſes of the thigh. a 1. The interior proceſſe of the thigh. b 1. . The conjunétion of the proceſſe with the thigh, c 2.A line deſcending obliquely from the in- ner proceſſedd 2.Aline running through the length of the thigh.e. 2.The largeneſſe of the thigh in this part.f 1.A roughneſſe from which the eighth muſcle iſſueth.g,h 5. A knub of the Whirle-bone going into the finus marked with I;which is betwixt the heads of the thigh. i 5. A finus fitted for the inner head of the thigh. k 5. A finus º with the externail head of the thigh. l. 5. the lower jºrity or roughneſſe, m 4. The foreſide of the pattell or whirle-bone rough and unequall. That finious part a little below the midſt thereof, is divided into two lines, the one whereof goes to the internall tuberoſity,the other to the externall of the lower appendix of the ſame thigh. Theſe are chiefly to be obſerved, becauſe the oblique fibers of the vaſt muſcles thence take their originall. Beſides, this bone hath two appendices in the ends thereofas eaſily appears in a childs thigh; the upper appendix makes the round head of the thigh itſelf, which (as every other appendix) ſeated upon a long neck, is received in the cavity of the hanch-bone - by E- marthrofts;it is ſtayed and faſtned there by two ſorts of ligaments,of which the one is com- mon, proceeding from the muſcles,which deſcend from . the neck thereof; the otherisproper, which is twofold, that is, one membranous and broad, proceeding Fº - the - The two ap- pendices o - the thigh- bonds 180 Of the Muſcles and Bones ... L1b.6: the whole cavity of the orb, or cup, deſcending about all the head of the thigh, above the neck thereof;the other thick and round, deſcending from the ſecond cavity of the Cotyle it felt which is extended, even to the common hole at the top of the head thereof The two pro, Beſides,under this head, that bone hath two proceſſes, the one great and thick, the o- ce º, i.f the ther little and ſhort. 2 ... The greater feated in the hind part,is called the great Trochanter; the leſſºr ſituate in the Trechanters. Whence the marrow be. comes parta- ker of ſtnſe, Their number. The two flexs. . fe. The three tenſores, Three Introno. ventes, inner part, is named the little Trochanter. - But you muſt note, that the greater Trochanter, on the higher and hind part thereof. which looks towards the head of this bone, make a certain ; 172tty Or tº: i. which the twin muſcles and others,whereofwe ſhal hereafter Hºſ. implanted;we muſt alſo conſider the multitude of holes encompaſſing this neck,between the head and the two Trochanter', which yelda paſſage to the veſſels, that is,the veins, arteries, and nerves, into the marrow of the bone itſelf, whence the marrow itſelf becomes partaker offenſe,eſpeci- ally on that part which is covered with a coat,and the bonelives and is nouriſh. The other Appendix of the thigh, that is, the lower,is the greateſtand thickeſt, riſing as it were with two heads,which are divided by two cavities, the one ſuperficiary and on the foreſide, whereby it receives the whirl-bone of the knee; the other deep, and on the back part,by which it receives the griſtly and as it were bony ligaments, proceeding from the eminencie which is ſeen between the two cavities of the upper º of the fº of the leg which Hiſtocrates, lib. de fraiuri,calls in his tongue Diºphyſi. - – C. H. A. P. XXXV. Of the Muſcles moving the thigh. sº He muſcles of the thigh are juſt fourteen in number,that is,two bend it, where- §§ upon they are called the Flexores,or benders; three extend it,whereupon they §§§ are called Tenſores,extenders;three move it inwards,driving the knee outwards, § and drawing the heel inwards, as when we croſſe our legs; yet ſome make - theſe three one, and call it the Triceps, or threeheaded muſcle. Six ſpread it abroad,and dilate it,as happens in the aët of venery. Four of theſe arc called Gemini or Twins,by º of the ſimilitude of their thickneſſ, originall inſertion and ačtion;the two other are called Obturatores, becauſe they ſtop the hole which is common to the ſhare and back-bones. Now one of the two Flexores, being round, deſcends on the infide with fibers of an un- equall length from all the tranſverſe proceſſes of the loins, above the hind commiſſure oſ the hanch and ſhare-bones,and is inſerted into the little Irochanter; the other broader and larger from the origiuall paſſes forth of the whole lip,and inner brow of the hanch-bone, and filling the inner cavity thereof, is inſerted above the forepart of the head of the thigh;into the little Trochanter by a thick tendon, which it with the fellow muſcle lately deſcribed, produces even from the fleſhy part thereof; wherefore you need to take no §Rº great pains in drawing or plucking then away. The three Tenſores or extenders, make the buttocks,of which the firſt being the thicker, larger,and externall,ariſing from the rump,the holy-bone,and more than half of the exte- riour and hinder lip of the hanch-bone, is inſerted by oblique fibers, ſome four fingers bredth from the great Trochanter at the right line,which we ſaid, reſembled an Aſſes |. The ſecond, which is the middle in bigneſſe and fite, deſcends from the reſt of the lip, and from the fore and outward rib of the hanch-bone,and above the midſt of the bone, is inſerted into the upper part of the great Trochanter, by a triangular inſertion above the upper and exterior part thereof. . The third being ſº, ſhorter,and thinner,lying hid under theſe former proceeds from the middle of the externall ſurface of the hanch-bone; and then is inſerted into the grea- terpart of the right line of the great Trochanter. Theſe three muſcles have a great andlarge originall, but a narrow inſertion, as it were by oblique fibers. Then follow thoſe three muſcles which move the thighs inwards, ſtraiten and croſſe them,ſo that the knee ſtands forwards or outwards,but the heel is drawn inwards, as you may underſtand by their inſertion,although ſome think otherwiſe.But theſe three muſcles by their originall partly fleſhy, and partly membranous,ariſe from the upper and forepart of the circumference of the ſhare-bone,and thence are inſerted into the hind line of the huckle-bone, ſome higher than otherſome; for the leſſer and ſhorter ſtayes at the roots of the little Trochanter,the middle deſcends a little deeper, the third with the longeſt of his fibers,deſcends even to the midſt of the line. This if it be ſo, that is, theſe muſcles proceeding from the fore and upper part, to be inſerted into the hinder line of the huckle-bone,whilſt they alone perform their ačtion, and draw the thighs together, they will turn them outwards, juſt ſo as when we put . acrolle, Liº.6, andother extreme parts ofthe Body. *-- ------ - 181 acroſſe, but they will not draw one heel to another,and put the heel outwards, for ſuch like motion is performed by the inner vaſt muſcle of the thigh, moving the leg. Now fol- low the ſix which move the buttocks. - - The firſt, and higher of the gººdrºgenini, or the four twin muſcles, paſſes forth of the commiſſure of the holy-bone;with the bone of the rump,or rather from the loweſt extream of the holy-bone,and thence it is inſerted into the cavity ofthe great Trochanter by a ten- don of a ſufficient largeneſſe. - - - 2. . . . . The ſecond proceeding from the hollow part or fiſſure, which is between the extremity of the huckle-bone,and the tuberoſity or ſwelling out of the ſame, is inſerted in like man. ner into the cavity of the great Trochanter. * , ) The third aſcends from the inner part of the ſwelling out of the huckle-bone , a little - above, between the two Trochanters, into the cavity of the greater of them, i. y . The fourth and laſt, the loweſt and broadcſt of them all, proceeds from all the exteriod: protuberancie of the huckle-bone,and thence is inſerted into the ſº Trochanter,and theſe fourmuſclºslie hid under the thick and more eminent part of thebuttocks;wherefore that you may the better ſhew them, they muſt be turned up towards their originall. The two Qbturatores remain to be ſpoken of that is, the internall and externall, both which ariſe from the circuit and circumference of the hole which they ſtop, which as we ſaid is common to the ſhare and hucklebone,but the internall aſcends to the exterior root of the great Troſhantºr by the middle fiſſure between the upper part of the protuberancy of the j. bone, and the ſpine which ſtands up in the hinderbaſis of the hanch bone. i But the externall proceeds from the exteriour cavity,and the middle ſpace between the The movers of 1he buttocks, fhetwo oil; ratoret. tuberoſity of the hucklebone and cavity thereof,and is inſerted into the lower part into . the cavity of the great Trochanter, together with the Quadragemini. -- - If you would plainly ſee the exteriour Obturator, you muſt either cut off the beginning of the three-headed muſclººr handſomely pluck it away, aud then extend it, and turn it up; the internallis eaſily diſcerned when the bladder is taken away. . . . 'l- CHAP. xxxvi - ºf . . . . . . . Of the bones of the Leg, or Shank, - - i. |Hoſe which would deſcribe the muſcles of the legge, ought firſt to deſcribe the | bones thereof beginning at the Rotula, or whirlebone of the knce. . . . This bone is griffly on the outſide,and round in compaſſe, but on the inner and middle part after ſome ſort gibbous,but ſomewhat flatted at the ſides,that * ſo it may be fitlier applied to the joint of the knee,and fitted within the an+ teriour cavity of the twº appendices of the thigh,and the upper and foremoſt of the kg. The uſe thereof is to ſtrengthen the joint of the knee, and to hold the leg at his due ex- tent,ſo that it may not be bended ſo far forwards.ac.it is backwards. º, The bones of the leg are two,the one thicker, called by the particular and proper name, the Of Tibie or leg bone;the other which is leſſºr, is termed Perone, or Fibula,but commonly the leſſer focile,(and in Engliſh it may be termed the ſhin-bone.) The thicker being hollow andmarrowie, is feated in the inner part of the leg,having two proceſſes, the one bigger, the other leſſe. - - - - º The bigger ſtated on the upper part of the bone,and conjoined to it by Symphyſis, makes two ſuperficiall and fide cavities disjoined by an indifferent riſing;wherefore this bone is commext to the bone of the thigh by Ginglymos. For in the cavities thereof it receives the 1ower and hinder protuberances of the Appendix of the thigh bone, but the middle eminencie thereof, is received by it between the two protuberances thereof. ...t Thisjoint is ſtrengthnednot only by the force of the tendons, or muſcles ending there, but alſo of three ſtrong ligaments, of which one proceeds from all the externall, another from all the internal parts of thar connexion;the third which we,out of H if pocrates,called Diaphyſis,from the diſtance or ſpace between them. The other proceſſe of the leg bone, which we called the leſſe, ſeated in the lower part thereof, makes as it were a double cavity, whereby it receives the Aſtragalus or paſtern bone;but on the inſide it makes the ankle, as the Perone makes it without: between theſe ankles the Affragalus is received on theſides,and turned as the nut in a Croſſe-bow,as often as there is need to bend or extend the Foot. Beſides, this ſame leg-bone, being triangular,hath three eminencies made in the ſhape of an Aſſes back;the ſharper deſcends alongſt the fore part, called by the Greeks Antion hions, the ſecond reſides on the inner part and the third on the outcr;all theſe muſt be diligently, What the º- tella,or while bone of the nee is. The uſe thereof what, and how many bones the leg hath. The leg-bones tº What Diaplyſis iss obſerved, and chiefly, that on the forepart;becauſe it is as a guide and rule to a Chirur-, . - geon in the well ſetting of a broken leg. The Perone, or ſhin bone, is ſeated, as it were, on The Pºleſ.: the outſide, and as behind the leg-bone; it hath alſo two appendiccs hollow on the in-l º: ſhiny ſide, but gibbous on the out.This bone by the upper of theſe is faſtned and inſerted under the inner,and in ſome ſort the hinder appendix of the leg bone,ſo that it is in no ſort ar- ticulated with the thigh,5ut ſerves only inſtead ofa leaning ſtock.But by the lower, this. ſame bone is not only received in the loweſt* ofthe leg or ankle, or paſtern boné, but - - alſo Of the Muſcles and Bones Lib.6. Their number. The Longº, •r. - alſo receives part thereof which isjoined on the ſame ſide with the heel, eſpecially thea when we bend our foot outwards. , - This bone is faſtned to the forementioned bonesby Synarthrofts,but bound by ſtrong li- ts proceeding from the ſame bones,and mutually ſent from one to another,or if you É. rather, from the upper into the lower,as we ſaid in the arm.But this ſame fibula or ſhin bone is alſo triangular, having three lines, of which one ſtands outwards, another on the foreſide,and the third behind. CHAP. XXXVII. Of the Muſcles of the Legs. R}LL the motions of the leg, are performed by eleven muſcles, of which there be ſix on the foreſide,and five on the hind. But of theſe,ſome move the leg only , as thoſe which take their originall from the bone of the thigh;others truly move * the leg, but with the thigh,as thoſe which ariſe above the thigh, that is, from the hanch, huckle, and ſhare bones, The firſt of theſe on the forefide called the Long,but commonly the Sutorius (or Tailor muſcle, by reaſon of its ačtion) it ariſes from the lower and fore extremity of the ſpine or appendix of the hanch bone, and deſcending obliquely above the other muſcles,is inſerted The Membra- noſia, The Reāhū. The two waſi. . . .” The Crºrew, The three Internall. by a large and membranous tendon,in the fore and inner part of the leg under the knee; theačtion thereof is to croſſe the legs, but being firſt bended by the muſcles preſently to * of, it helps alſo the three headed muſcle in the performance of the formentioned attlon. - The ſecond of theſe four muſcles is termed themembranoſu, or membranous,becauſe it is wholly ſuch,unleſſe at the originallyhere it deſcends fleſhy from the root and baſis of the above mentioned ſpine of the hanchbone,and that obliquely with its membranous and broad tendon (mixed with the common coat of the muſcles)into the outward part of the leg,which it moves outwards;as alſo the thigh with the four twin muſcles;for as we have in another place obſerved, oftwo oblique motions concurring in one,is made a rightmo- tion;and beſides,almoſt all the motions of the body,are thus performed;the muſcles which perform ſuch motions are placed and oppoſed in an oblique fite, as may be perceived by the motions and ſite of the muſcles of the hand taken in generall. - The third, called the Rettu,or right (becauſe it deſcends above the Crureus,alongſt the right fore line of the thigh, between the two vaſt muſcles) comes forth between the ex- tremity of the appendix of the hanch bone and cavity thereof, with a very ſtrong liga- ment,and then is inſerted into theforepart of the leg, paſſing over themidſt of the whirle- bone of the knee; it extends the leg, with the three #. but by accident it may help the bending of the thigh. The fourth and fifth arecalled Vaſti,waſ or hugemuſcles, by reaſon of their largeneſſe, the one of theſe is internall, the other externall: they both ariſe with right fibers, from their originall, but with oblique at their inſertion, by reaſon whereof they both ſeem to have a compound ačtion from a right and oblique motion; the right helping for the extenſion ofthe leg.but the oblique to draw one knee to another, or to disjoin both the knees;the internalſ comes by its right fibers from the root of the little Trochanter,but by its oblique from the inner deſcendent line of the thigh.The externall paſſes forth by its right fibers from the root of the great Troſhanter, but by the oblique from the externall deſcendent line of the ſame bone. But all theſe fibers are in certain places ſo mixed with the Crureus that they cannot be ſeparated unleſſe you violate the one of them; they go in- to the leg (each on his fide) above the whirlbone of the knee alongſt the fides of the right muſcle with which it makes an unſeparable tendon,as you ſhall preſently hear. The fixt and laſt of theſe fore muſcles called the Crureus,or thigh muſcle (by reaſon of theſtrait and firm adheſion, which it hath with the thigh bone,which is by ſome called Crus) from the ſpace between the two Trochanters j under the right muſcle and two vaſt muſcles into theforepart of the thigh, even to the whirlbone of the knee. Butwenuſt note that theſe four . muſcles make a common thick and broad tendon, with which they cover the Patella, or whirl bone, and all the fore dearticulation of the knee, that they cannot be ſeparated without tearing; wherefore we muſt think that this tendon ſerves the knee for a ligament; now all theſe muſcles performing their ačtion together, extend the leg. The five hind muſcles follow to be ſpoken of, of which three ariſe from the tu- berofitie of the hucklebone, going into the inner part; the fourth from the middle of the Pubiº, called Biceps, that is, the two-headed muſcle into the outſide of the leg. Of the internall,one paſſing from the forementioned tuberoſity,deſcends ligamentous even into the midſt of the thigh, and then becoming fleſhy;is inſerted by its tendon, after the manner we formerly mentioned. The other being ſlender, paſſing forth alſo from the ſame place, with its tendon, is in- ſerted with the tendon of the long muſcle,and ends in the inner part of the leg, which with its companion, it draws inwardly,and : to the other, which ſame thing it per- forms in the thigh,by the help ofthe three-headed muſcle. The Ln6. andotherextreme part of the Body. -- Tº The third being the inner, or hinder, deſcends from the middle part of the ſhare-bone, with a broad and ſlenderligament,and is inſerted with a round tendon,into the inner part of the leg after the manner of the forementioned. The fourth called Biceps takes one of the two heads,of which it conſiſts, from the laſt mentioned tuberoſitie, the other from the outer line of the thigh, but is inſerted into the externall part of the leg, as we formerly ſaid. - The # and laſt called the Popliteus deſcends obliquely fleſhy from the externall con- dyle or knot of the thigh, into the inner and hinderpart of the leg.at the joining thereof to the ſhin-bone; the aëtion thereof is, to draw the leg, after a manner inwards. C. H. A. P. XXXVIII. Ofthe Bones of the Foot. ºHe Order of Anatomy requires, that we now proſecute the muſcles moving the º foot;but becauſe weſhould in vain deliver their inſertion, the diſpoſition and tº condition of the bones of the foot, not being firſt tº: it firſt be- º hoves us, to ſet forth their deſcription. Therefore the bones of the foot are fix and twenty in number diſtinguiſhed into three ranks;that is, the bones of the Tarſus or In- ſepare ſeven; thoſe of the Pedium, the afterwriſtor Back of the foot, five; and thoſe of the toes fourteen. Of the ſeven bones of the inſtep,there are 4named,and 3 unnamed.The firſt of the named immediately following the bones of the leg is called Aſhragalu,the paſternor ankle-bone. This hath three connexions,one,as we ſaid before,in the upper and broader art, with the bones ofthe leg of which it is received;the other in the lower and hind part, § which it receives the upper and inner proceſſe of the bone of the heel; the third on the forefide by which it is received in the cavity of the 0s Naviculare or Scaphoides, that is, the boat-likebone. By the firſt connexion the foot is extended and bended;by the ſecond it is moved with the heel to the ſides; the two firſt connexions are by Diarthroſis, the laſt by synarthrofts.But it is ſtrengthned by ſtrong and broad ...; and aſcending from one bone into another;alſo they are ſtrengthned by membranes, muſcles and tendons, deſcending to the foot,above and under theſe joints.But this bone hath three proceſſes, as three feet faſtened to the bone of the heel; of which the firſt and leaſt is under the outer an- kle; the bigger (which Galen ſaith, makes around head,faſtned on a long neck) looks to- wards jº of the foot, over againſt the great toe, and the next toe to it; the mid- dlemoſt is at the heel, behind the leg-bone. - I paſſe over in filence many other things;as the ſmoothneſs and aſperity or roughneſs of the bone,which I had rather you ſhould learn by ocular inſpećtion, than by . The £econd bone lying under this is called the Calcaneum, or heel-bone,being the biggeſt of all the bones of the foot, upon which all the body relies when we go.It hath two upper pro- ceſſes, the one great,the other little. Thegreat is received in the hind and outer proceſſe ofthe Affragalus; the leſſer is received on the infide in the third proceſſe of the ſame bone, which we ſaid had a roundhead faſtned to a long neck.Beſides,it is round on the hind part, and much disjoined from the leg-bone,but on the fore and longer part,it is knit by Synar- throſs to the Die-bone, whoſe lower and inner part, it ſeems to receive; the ſuperficies thereof is wholly unequall, and riſing up with many ſwellings.On the inner fide it makes as it were a channell,ſo to giveway,as well to the veſſels as tendons going to the ſole of the foot and toes. Laſtly, we muſt conſider the holes by which the veſſels paſſe into that bone to give it nouriſhment;by reaſon of which veſſels #. fraćture of this heelbone,is very dangerous,becauſe of the i. ing and contuſion of the veſſels;as Hippocrates ſhews. For the ligaments of this heel,or heel-bone,they are ſuch, as theſe of the Aſhragalus, towittendons, membranes and ligaments properly ſo called, coming from one bone to another.The third bone of the foot is named Staphoides or boat-like, from the reſemblance it hath to a boat, for on that part which looks towards the paſtern bone, it is hollow ; but on that part frain which is next the three Innominata,or nameleſs bones (which itſuſtains,and of which it is received, as it in the cavity thereof receives the head of the Affragalus) it is gibbous like the bottome of a boat. The connexions thereofareby Synarthroſis,and they are ſtrength- ned by the forementioned ligaments;this ſame bone is arched on the upperpart,but ſome- whathollowed or flatted below;the inner part ends in a point,like the prow of ſhip,but the outer obtuſe like the ſtern of a ſhip. The fourth bone of theſe º have names, is talled the Cuboides, from the reſemblance of a Die; although that fimilitude be very co- foure. On the forepart it ſuſtains the toes, which by a certain proportion to the fingers of the hand, may be called the ring and little toes;but it is ſuſtained on the hind part, with theback part of the heel;on the inner fide it is joined with the boat-like bone, and that nameleſs bone which ſuſtains the middletoe; on the outſide, it produces a riſing like the back of an Aſſe, which on the lower part is extended tranſverſely all the length thereof;at the two fides of this eminency or riſing,there are º ſmal cavities, in form of a channel. The Biceps, ct two-headed muſcle. The Pepliteuſ or haun muſcle, Their number. The bones of the Inſtep. The Aſtragalug its three con- nexions and, their uſe. Its three pro- ceſſes, - The deſcripti. on of the Caleanumer i Calº, Why a frature of the heel is ſo dangerouss Hippocrates, Sečº. 3. lib. de , 48#wrif. f 2 The The 0; Sca- phoides, or boat-like: bone. The 0; Cubo- ides or Die. bone. Of the Muſcles and Bones Lºn.6. The Figure of the bones of the Foot properly ſo called. * . - igure 1, and 2.ſhew the bones of the rightfootfaſtned tºgether their upper face and their neather face. #. 4, 5,and 6. ſhew the upper, lower, inner and outer ſides of the Talus or paſtern. Fig. 7,8,9, ſheweth the ſame ſides of the Heel. Fig. 10, and 11...ſheweth the tº: and º:*: #. º Fig. 12. 12. the fore and back part of the wriſt made of four bones. fig. 12, 13. ſhew the f f ABCD 3,5,6. The protu- beration of the Talue joined to the appendix of the leg-bone, and of this protuberation four ſides. EE 3. A ſinus inſculped in the protuberation of the Talus. FF3, two bunching parts of the Talue. G 3, the inner ſide of the protuberation of the Ta- lus cruſted over with a inner ankle. H 6, the outward ſinus of the potuberation of the Talus covered over with a griſtle, and receiving the inner ankle. I 5. A rough ſinus of the Talus, receiving a griſtly ligament from the inner } ankle. - K 6,a ſinus of the Talu, re- ment from the outward , ankle. LM 5, 6, two ſinus in the hinderpart of the Talas. N 3, 4, 5, 6. the neck of the Talus or paſtern bone. O3,4,5,6,the head of the Talus going under the ſinus of the iº. P7, 8, 9.. the head of the heel cruſted over with a | griſtle, and going under :5\% the ſinus of the Talus or the paſtern bone. Q 4, a large ſinus of the Talu, receiving the head of the heel.R 7, 8,9, a ſinus of the heel. wherto the lower part of the head of the Talu is joined.S4.the lower power of the head of the Talus going into the ſinus of the heel.TT 4.a ſharpſinus of the heel receiving a griſtly li- ament from the paſtern bone.XYZ2.the place of the heel.YZ2.Y8.29.a proceſe of the É. made for the produćtion of muſcles. a b% 8,9.from a to b the diſtance of the upper part ofthe heel.c 8,9. the hinder part of the heel. d. 2, 3, the inner ſide of the heel. e 8. the place where the tendons that run to the bottom of the foot are refle&cd. f 7, 8. the utter ſide of the heel.g. 1, 7, 9.here the tendons of the 7 and 8 muſcles of the foot are ſtretched out.h 7. the forepart of the heel which is joined to the paſtern bone.i 7that part of , the heel which isjoined to the Cubebone. à. 1. the finus of the boat bone receiving the head of the Talus. 1 m n Io. three ſurfaces of the boat bone lightly prominent,which are articu- lated to the bones of the wriſt. op 11.the upper part of the boat bone regarding the j. of the foot. q r 10,and q 11.his lower part.4 Io, I I. A ſinus through which the ſixt muſcle of the foot is led, ſtu 13, the plain ſurfaces of the three inner bonds of the wriſt whereby they are articulated to the boat bone.x 13.a ſhallow ſinus of the Cubebone whereby it is articu- lated to the heel.a3 12,the place of the Cube bone to which that bone of the Afterwriſt is joined which ſupporteth the laſt toe ſave one-y 12, 13. the place of the Cube bone where the third bone of the wriſt is articulated.}\ 12, 13. that part of the Cube bone which re- ſpetteth the outſide of the foot. , 12, 13, the ſurface of the Cube bone in the upper part of the foot. & 2, 13. that part of the Cube bone which regardeth the earth." 2,a ſinus % : - Lū - griſtle, joined to the ceiving a griſtly liga: Lib.6. and other extreme parts of º Body. 185 Cubebone at which the tendon of the ſeventh muſcle of the foot is refle&ted. B 13. a proceſſe of the third bone of the wriſt whereinto the fift muſcle of the foot is inſerted. , i2. the place of the inner bone of the wriſt to which that bone of the Afterwriſt which {uſtaineth the great toe is coupled. * 12. the place of the ſecond bone of the wriſt whereto the bone of the Afterwriſt that ſupporteth the fore Toe is articulated. A 12, the place of the third bone of the wriſt whereto that bone of the Afterwriſt which ſupporteth the middle Toe is articulated.u 1, 2. a ſmall bone whereby that bone of the Afterwriſt which £uſtaineth the little toe is joined unto the Cubebone ºr 1,2 the diſtances betwixt the bones of the Afterwriſt. £3, 1, 2.the heads of the bones of the Afterwriſt, which cnter into the boſonics of the toes." 2, a proceſſe of the bone of the afterwriſt wherein the tendon of the ſtyenth muſcle of the foot is implanted. , 2,a proceſſe of the bone of the Afterwriſt, which füğaineth the little toe,which proceſe receiveth the tendon of the eight muſcle of the foot: _* ºt,”,1,2..the threeboncs of the forctoe. J, e, 2, two ſced bones placed under that bone of the afterwriſt which ſuſtaineth the great toe. * 2 under X, a feed bone ſet to the ſecond joint of the great Toe.T.I., 2. the Talus or paſtern. As 1, 2, the Heel.e., 13.2; the Boat-bone. A, E, 1,2.. the bones of the toes,”, K, 1, 2, two bones of the great toe, I, II, III, IV,V, i. the fivebones of the afterwriſt. - The firſt and the greater of the Offa innominata, or nameles bones, ſuſtains the great tot; the leſſer and ſecond the next toe thereto; the third and middle in bigneſſe,the middle toe. Theſe three bones are arched on their upper part,but ſomewhat hollowed below.They are knit to the three forementioned bones by Synarthrofts, of which they are received, but on the hind part with the boat-like bone which they receive.Now we muſt come to the bones of the ſecond rank, that is, of the Pedium, or back of the foot,theſe are five in number, bea- ring up the five bones of the toes. They are ſomewhat gibbous on the upper part but hol- low below;each of them hath two proceſſes at the end thereof, by the lower and firſt of which they receive the three nameleſs and Dic-bone,but by the upper made into a round head,they are received of the firſt bones of the toes...Their connexions, whether with the toes, or bones of the inſtep,are by Synarthroſis. The ligaments as well proper as common are ſuch,as we ſaid ofthe former.The bones of the third order now remain to be ſpoken of which we ſaid, make the toes, and they arc fourteen,two ofthe great toe, but three of each of the other toes.The firſt is ſomewhat longiſh, but the reſt are very ſhort, except that of the great toe, all of them on the upper ſide are round and convex, but on the lower ſome- what hollow, and plain long-wiſe, that the tendons which bend them, may paſſe more ſtraitly and ſafely without inclining to either fide, even to their furtheſt joints; although ſuch paſſages are much helped by the membranous & common ligament,which riſing from the ſides of theſe bones, involves theſe tendons,as we mentioned in the fingers.To cou- clude each of theſe bones,the laſt excepted have a double connexion by Diarthrofts,they are all unequall in their bigneſſe, that is, thick at their beginning ( where they receive the heads of the precedent bones, upon which they move as adore upon the hinges)and ſo they The Offa innº- 1711.h4ta or nameleſs bones. The bones of the foot or Tedimm. - The bones of the toes. grow ſmaller towards the ends,but by their ends,they are received of the following bones: . at theirends they riſe into two eminencies on their ſides,diſtinguiſhed by a cavity between them, through which occaſion they are far thicker at their ends,than in their middle. The Ligaments by which their connexions are faſtned are ſuch as the former.The Oſſa ſeſamoidea or ſeedbones of the feet are like in number and ſite to theſe of the hands. But this is to be noted, that thoſe ſeed-bones which are in the firſt articulation are ſomewhat bigger than the reſt,and they are round and longiſh on the outſide, but ſmooth and hollow on the in- ſide,ſtated between two cavities, encompaſſed by three riſings, of which two are on the , ſides,and the third in the midſt of the extremity of the firſt bone of the Pedium, which chieflybears up the great toe. To conclude,before we come to ſpeak of the muſcles, we muſt obſerve that the foot was made for two commodities. The firſt is to ſtay and bear the whole body, when we ſtand, for which cauſe nature ſet not the great toe contrary to the other, as it placed the thumb on the hand. The other is for apprehenſion, or taking hold of wherefore nature framed andmade the foot, and theſe moveable and jointed in the toes, as in the fingers of the hand.Beſides alſo for that we muſt goeupon our feet, Nature hath made them in ſome places hollow on the lower fide,and in otherſom plain in a triangular figure,that ſo our foet may carry us over every ſoil,plain,mountainous,equal and unequal, through all parts of the world. CHA P. XXXIX. Of the Muſcles moving the foot. He muſcles ofthe Leg moving the foot are abſolutely nine, three in the forepart and fix in the hind. Two of the three fore muſcles bend the foot, when they jointly perform their ačtion,but when ſeverally,each draws it to his fide; the - third chiefly extends the Toes, for other whiles it ſeems by its ſlenderer and longer tendon(which exceeds not that bone of the Pedium which ſuſtains the little toe) to . help alſo to bend the foot, . R 3 º The The ſeed bones of the foot. The twofold uſe of the feet; Their number. º - Of the Muſcles and Bones • Li *6. 186 Maſculia Pero- naºſ. Tibitºh anticuſ, The Toe - ſtretcher is twofold. The 6 hind muſcles. The two Ge- melli or twin muſcles. In what place the kibes breed The Plantaris. The Soleum. The Tibitus poſticuſ. The Digilum. flexor twofold. The firſt is called Peroneus,becauſe it deſcends alongſt the bone Perone; the other the Tibi- zu, anticus,tor that it deſcends along the Os Tibie, or bone of the leg. The third from its ağion is called the Digitumtenſor,0r Toe-ſtretcher. For their originall the Peroneus which ſeems to have two heads,deſcends from the upper appendix of the Perone or ſhin-bone by its firſt head, but by the other from the middle of the ſame bone from the fore ſide into the hind,as the ſuperficies ſhews which paſſes between the fore and outward line of the ſaid bone, but after it arrives at the lower and hinder appendix of the ſame bone, behind the outer ankle it produces two tendons, which by the guidance of the Ligaments as well proper, as common, goº the thicker under the ſole of the foot, º; in the Die-bone and that bone of the Pedium which ſuſtains the great toe ; the leſſer goes on the outſide to the Die-bone, and the laſt and leaſt bone of the Pedium which bears up the little toe, ſometimes a ſlender portion thereof is produced even to the ſide of the little Toe,extending it and drawing it from the reſt. The Iibieu, anticus or fore leg muſcle proceeding from the upper and outer appendix of the leg-bonº deſcends above the ſurface of the ſamebone,which is between the fore and outer line to which it adheres, as alſo to that ſurface even to the midſt, from which place it produces one tendon, which deſcending on the fore and loweſt part,ends on the outſide into two of the nameleſs bones,that is, into the firſt which is the thicker, and into the middlemoſt, but beſides by a ſlender portion thereof it is cxtended into the firſt and greater bone of the Pedium, ſo to extend the great toe,drawing it inwards to the other foot.And this muſcle with the prece- dentbends the foot,if they both perform their parts at once;but if ſeverally,each draws the, foot towards his fide. The third which is the Digitumtenſor, or Toe-ſtretcher, is twofold; the one takes its originall from the top of the leg, and running alongſt the ſhin-bone,and paſſing under the ring.carries itſelf into the foot,in which it ends by five tendons going to all the joints of the Toes, and by a fixth at that bone of the Pedium which ſuſtains the little toe,whereby (as we formerly ſaid) it helps the bending of the foot. The other de- ſcends into the midſt of the ſhin-bone,and ſomewhat faſtned thereto, by one tendon paſ- ſing under the ring it goes to the great Toe. But you muſt note that all theſe Tendons have nervous, ligamentous and fleſhy fibers ſo ſeparated from each other,that they can e- qually alone perform their funètion, as if they were more diſtinét muſcles. . And we muſt think the ſame of the reſt which have diſtinét tendons preſently from their fleſhy part. The fix hind muſcles follow,0f which the two firſt are called the Gemelli or twins b reaſon of the ſimilitude of their thickneſſe,originall, inſertion and ačtion. The third is called the Plantariº.becauſe it is ſpent upon the ſole of the foot, as the Palmari, upon the alm of the hand.The fourth is termed the Soleus or ſole muſcle by reaſon of the reſem- - É. it hath to the fiſh of that name. The fift the Tibieu, poſticus or hind leg muſcle which deſcends alongſt the back part of the leg-bone. The ſixth and laſt the Digitumflexor or Toe-bender, equivalent to the deep muſcle of the hand;ſome make but one muſcle of this and the Tihieu, poſticus, which produces three tendons ; others had rather make three, as thus, that oncºſhould be the Tibieu,the other the bender of four Toes,the third the bender of the great Toe. Now for the two Gemelli or twins, the one is internall,the other externall;the internafl. paſſes forth from the root of the inner Condyle of the thigh ; but the extermall from the external Condyle;and from this their original preſently becoming fleſhy, eſpecially on the outſide, they meet together a little after in their fleſhy parts,and with the ſoleus they make the thick and great tendon at the midſt of the leg, which from thence is inſerted into the back part of the heel;in this very tendon breed painfull kibes. The aëtion thereofis,to help our going by putting forth the foot, whilſt it draws the heel towards its originall. . The Plantari, the leaſt and ſlendereſt of them all, paſſes forth fleſhy from the outward head of the leg-bone,and from thence the ſpace of ſome four fingers brºdth it ends in a ſtrong and ſlender tendon, which it ſends between the twin and ſole muſcles to the ſole of the foot,there to produce a membrane which covers the ſole of the foot,and amuſcle equi- valent to the upper bender of the Hand. . The Soleus,or ſole muſcle, the thickeſt of them all, and ſeated under the twin muſcles, deſcends from the commiſſure of the leg and ſhin-bones,and about the midſt of the leg, af. ter it hath mixed his tendon with that of the twin muſcles,it runs into the foreſaid place that it may extend the foot for the foreſaid uſe. The Tilieu, fºſſicus deſcends from the hinder appendix of the leg and ſhin-bones, and adhering to them almoſt as far as they . a ſtrong tendon, being as it were bony at the end thereof,it is inſerted into the Boat-like bone,and the two firſt nameleſsbones,ſo to help the oblique extenſion of the foot. - . The laſt being the Digitumflexor or Toe-bender is twofold, for one ariſts from the leg- bone,in that place where the Popliteus ends,and inſerted into that ſame bone it goes even to the backſide of the inner ankle & from thence into the joints of four of the toºs.The other draws his original from almoſt the middle of the ãº. ſomewhat inſerted into it, it goes by the heel and paſtern bone to the great toe, mixed with the precedent; their ačti- on is to bend the firſt joint of the Toes, rather by the force of the common ligament,than by the ſmall portion of the tendon which ends there. Bnt it is their action to bend the laſt dear tº: of the Toes by their proper inſertion, CHAP. Lib.6, and otherextreme partsof the £ody. 187 CHA P. X L. N Of the muſcles moving the Toes of the feet. . §§Ow follow the muſcles moving the Toes; theſe are eight in number, one on the |Nº. § upper,and ſeven on the lower ſide. The firſt proceeds from the Paſtern, heel and Nù Diebones below the external ankle,or the ligament of theſe bones with the leg- - bone,and obliquely ſtretched to the top of the foot is parted into five ſmall ten- dons to the ſides of the five toes,ſo to draw thern outwards towards its originall, where- upon it is called the Abdućior of the Toes,and alſo Pedioſus, becauſe it is ſtretched over the Pedium or back of the foot. - The firſt of the ſeven of the lower ſide called the flexor ſuperior or upper bender, ariſes from the heel and ſtretched alongſt the foot under the ſtrong membrane, (which from the heel is ſtraitly faſtned to the extremity of the bones of the Pºdium to ſtrengthen the parts contained under it)is inſerted by four tendons,at the ſecond joints of the four toes which it bends.Here you muſt note,that neer the inſertion thereof,this muſcle divides itſelf, like that muſcle of the hand which is called ſublimit,that ſo it may give way to the deep, which (as we ſaid Jäeſcends alongſt the fingers, to which a certain common membranous liga- ment adjoins itſelfe,which involvesand faſtens it to the bone all alongſt the lower part of the fingers, even to the laſt dearticulation. . . - * The ſecond equivalent to that muſcle of the hand which is called Thenar, ſeated on the inner ſide of the footariſes from the inner and hollow part of the heel and paſtern bones, and ends in the ſide,and inner part of the great toe,which it draws from the reſt, inwards. This may be divided into two or three muſcles,as the Thenār of the band,to draw the great toe to the reſt,as much as need requires, juſt as we ſaid of the Hand. The third anſwerable to that of the hand which is named the Hypothenar, paſſes from the outer part of the heel, and aſcending by the ſides of the foot it is in like manner inſerted into the ſide of the little Toe,ſo to draw it from the reſt;to which ſame ačtion a certain fleſh contained under the ſole of the feet may ſerve, which is ſtretched even to theſe Toes, that alſo it may ſerve to hollow the foot. The four Lumbrici or wormy muſcles follow next , which from the membrane of the deep Toe-bender are inſerted into the inner and fide part of the four toes, £o to draw them inwards, by a motion contrary to that which is performed by the Pedio- Jus. The Interoſſes or bone-bound muſcles of the Pedium or back of the foot, remain to be ſpoken of: Theſe are eight in number, four above,and as many below,different in their o- ºriginall, inſertion and ačtion;for the upper, becauſe they draw the foot outwards with the pedioſus,ariſe from the fore and inner part of that bone of the Pedium,which bears up the Hittle Toeſ and ſo alſo the reſt each in its order)and are inſerted into the outward and fore part of the followingbone. The lower on the contrary paſſe from the fore and outer part of that bone of the Pºdium,which bears up the Great Toe (and ſo each of the reſt in its or- der,) but are inſerted into the inner and upper part of the following bone, ſo with the wornly muſcles to draw it inwards, or to hollow the foot as the outwards, or to flat the foot,as we ſaid of the Interoſſes of the hand. * . f — C. H.A.P. XLI. An Epitome or brief recitall of the bones in a mans body. As: He whole head which hath the leaſt conſiſts of 60 bones; but that which hath y moſt 9563 that is, 14 of the Granium or skull, 14 or 17 of theface, aud #2 teeth;Of the bones of the ſculthere be 8 containing,and 6contained the con- taining are, the 0: fronti, or Forehead bone, the Nowle-bone, the two bones of the Sinciput,the two ſtony bones,the Wedgbone,and the Sive-like or ſpon- gy bone. But the contained are fix ſhut up in the cavity of the Ears, the Anvil, Hammer and Sitrºop. For *one of the face, there are fix within or about the orb of the Eye, that is, on each ſide three;two bones of the Noſe,two §: bones,and two bigger,which are al- waies in beaſts ſeen diſtinguiſhed bya manifeſt difference,but it is ſo rarjin men,that I have not found it as yet; therefore theſe only are diſtinguiſhed by manifeſt difference two which contain all the upper teeth,the two inner of the palate, the two of the lower Jaw in chil- . And laſt of all the 0: Criſte, whence the middlegriſtle or partition ºf the Noſ: al’IIC. theſe there becight ſhearers, four fangs, or Dog teeth, and twenty Grinders. - - And Their Humber. The Abduđor of the toes, or Pedioſus. The Flexorſ:- perior. The muſcle equivalent to the Thenár. The 4 Lumi- brici. The deſcripti. on of the up- per and lowet Intereſſeſ, The bones of the Scull 14, The bones of the face is. : The two and thirty teeth are equally diſtributed in the upper and lower Jaws; and of The testh 32, l | - 188 Of the Muſcles and Bones Lib.6. The bone And there is another bone at the root of the tongue called Of Hyoides, alwaies compo- Hyoides, ſed of three bones,ſometimes of four. The bones of . Now follow the bones of the Spine, or Back-bone, which are juſt four and thirty, that the ſpine 34. is, ſeven of the neck, twelve of the cheſt, five of the loins,ſix of the holy-bone; and four of 2. Collar- the rump.Beſides there are two bones of the throat, or Collar bones. #: The ribs are twenty four, that is, fourteen true and ten baſtard ribs.The bones of the e rios The ...: Sternon or Breaſt-bone moſt frequently three,0therwhiles ſeven, as ſometimes in young the Sternon 3. odies. - - - - The bones’of . Hence coming to the Arms there are reckoned 62,beginning with the ſhoulder-blade; the whole as there are two ſhoulder-blades,two Arm bones;four bones of the cubit; that is, two Ell arm 62. bones and two Wands,ſixteen of the Wriſt,eight of the Afterwriſt,and thirty of the fingers; into this mumber alſo come the Seſamoidea or feedbones,of which ſome are internall, and theſe alwaies twelve at the leaſt, although ſometimes there may be more found,a great part of which rather merit the name of griſtles, than bones;there are others externall if we be- leeve Sylvius. - The firſt ſeweth the forepart of the Sceleton of a man, &c. The Declaration of theſe three figures put into one. A 3. The Coronall Suture called in Greek stºriafa. B 23.The ſuture like the let- ter,called *ČJºdº. C 2. The ſagittall ſuture called iéxiağa. D 23. The ſcale-like Con- junion calledanº. • 23. Of verticit,or Syncipiti, the bone of the Synciput, Cal- 1cd Oy &Piyºgº. - 1 3. The forehead bone, that is,***. 2 3.The bone of the nowl or ivſk. & 2. 3. The bones of the tem- ples Oſ xi orwear. }, 3. An appendix in the tem- ple bone like a Bodkin, ºvatºr. & 1 2 3. A proceſſe in the temple bone like the teatof a dug, called therefore Mamiliari, and Aerºs., E 2 3. The wedge bone, wººdſºr. . 3. The ſtony part of the ſcul. - , 3. A proceſſe of the wedgbone much like the wing of a Bat,and therefore called “lºvyadºs. 2. Now remain the bones of the leg, which (if we reckon the Offa Ilium on each ſide three, 3:...'. as in young bodies, it is fit they #. ) they are ſixty ſix, befides *...* 1S 64. to ſay two Haunch bones,two ſhare bones, two Hucklebones, two high bones, two whiibones of the knees,four of the leg, that is, two leg bones, and two ſhin bones. Fourteen of the Inſtep, as two heel, two paſtern, twº boat-like, two Die, and fix name- leſſe bones. Ten ofthe Pedium or back of the foot, that is, five in each foot;and tWen- eight of the Tues; and as many ſeed bones in the feet; as the hands enjoy. But I have ãº, good to add theſe figures for the better underſtanding of what hath been ſpoken hereof. The r -- Lin.6, and otherextreme parts ofthe Body. / The 2 and 3 Figure ſheweth the backſide of the Sceleton, and the laterall part of the Sceleton, F 1:2, 3. the yoak bone &º.G 133. the lower jaw. I, K, L, M. N. 1, 2, 3. the back or the ſpine, axis.From I to K, the neck.ºrizºng".From K to L,the Rack bones of the Cheſt. From L to M, the rackbones of the Loins. From M to N, the holybone it.Netherump bone,”.O, 1, 3. the breſt bone slºw.P.1, 3. the ſword-like griſtle of the breſ , titºr. Char. 1,3 as far as to 12. in all three Tables,ſhew the twelve ribs of the Cheſt, aves. Q_1. the clavicles or collar bones,” “A.R., 1, 2, 3. the ſhoulder-blade, ºusmaant. x, 1,2, 3. The upper proceſe of the ſhoulderblade,or the top of the ſhoulder, called 2*, *, 1,3, the lower proceſe of the ſhoulder blade, called ºwesºs. S 1, 2. the bone of the arm, called Hamera, and éexis'.TV 1,2,3, the cubit *.x 1,2,3, the wand or the upper bone of the Cubit, called *.Y 1,2,3. the ell or lower bone of the Cubit,called º.º. 3. the proceſe of the cubit, '-xtre+". # 13. the proceſſelike a bodkin or probe, called *.*. ZZ. 1, 2, 3. the wriſt arº. TF 1, 3, the Afterwriſtº'º", Aºi, the fingers **i.e. 1,2,3.the bones joined to the ſides of the holy bone, on each ſide diſtinguiſhed as it were into three parts. • 1, 2, 3.the firſt part called thc Hanch bone Q, Ilium, xº~. * 1, 2, 3. the ſecond part the bone of the Coxendix ićxis. 1,2,3. the third part the ſhare bone, O, pubw, igns." 1,2,3. a griſtle going between the conjunětion of the ſharebones. A 1, 2, 3..the thigh.”e', 1,2, 3. the greater outward proceſſe of the thigh called Rotator,"rººt *.*.* 1, 2, 3.his icter and inner proceſſe.z 1,2,3. the whirlbone of the knee, Patella Rotutula.”ue. II: 1, 2, 3. the legiºus.* 1, 2, 3. the inner and greaterbone of the leg, seºwº. 4, 1, 2, 3, the utter and ſmaller bone of the leg, called the Brace bone, Fibula,” 21, 2, 3.the proceſe of the leg or the inner ankle called Malleolus internus. X, 1, 2, the proceſe of the brace of the out- ward ankle both of them are called in Greek “”.0 1,2,3, the bone called the cockall- - - Taº, 190 of the Muſcles and Bone, Lin. 6. ~ Talu, baliſta, Os “eº.a, 2, the Heel Calx, *. b 1, 3. the bone called Os Naviculares ****.cc, 1,2,3.the wriſt of the foot called Tarſu, conſiſting of four bones,"***: d, e,f, 1, 2, 3-three inner bones of the wriſt of the foot, called by ſome **.g. 1, 2, 3: the utter bone of the wriſt of the foot like a Die, *.hh 1, 2, 3. the Afterwriſt of the foot called Pedium, by ſome”.ii, 1, 2,3.the toes of the foot. K1, 2,3. the ſeed bones ofthe foot, called officula ſeſamina mººds. This figureſheweth the Steleton of the bones andgriſtles of a woman, that it may appear all her bones are in prºportion leſſerthan the bones of a man. But in this figure only thoſe parts are marked with letters wherein a woman differeth from a man in her bones and griffles. A, The ſagittall ſuture deſcending into the noſe, and dividing the fore-head bone, which is ſome- times found in women, very rare- ly in men, but alwaies in infants. BB, The Cheſt ſomewhat depreſſed before, becauſe of the Paps. CC, the collar bones not ſo much crooked as in men, nor intorted ſo much upward. D, the breſt bone perforated ſome- times with a hole much like the form of a heart, through which veins do run outward, from the #|H mammary veins unto the paps. ſ º E, the º, of the ribs, † in Wºl women are ſomewhatbony, be- * -ºº: cauſe of the weight of the Dugs. F, a part of the back refle&ted, or bent backward above the loins. GG,the compaſs of the hanch bones running more outward, for the womb to reſt upon, when a wo- man is with child. HH, the lower proceſſes of the ſharebones,bearing outward,that the cavity marked with K, might be the larger. I, the anterior commiſſure or con- junčtion of the ſhare-bones filled up with a thick griſtle, that in the birth they might betteryeeld ſomewhat for natures neceſſity. K, a great and large cavity circum- ſcribed by the bones of the coxen- dix and the Holy-bone. L., The rump or coccyx, curved backward to give way in the time of the birth. - M, the thigh bones by reaſon of the largeneſſe of the foreſaid cavity,have a greater diſtance betwixt them above whence alſo it is that womens thighs are thicker than mens. º L C. H. A.P. XLII. An Epitome of the names and kinds of compoſure of the bones. NºFcauſe it is as neceſſary for a Chirurgeon to know the manner of ſetting and re- }} pairingbroken bones, as to put them in their gº. when they are diſlocated, or |Q& out of oynt;but ſeeing neither of them can be underſtood when the naturall * connexion ofthe bone is not knowne, I have thought it a worke worth my la- bour, briefly to ſet down, by what and how many means the bones are mutually knit and faſtned together. The univerſall compoſure and ſtrućture of all the bones in a mans body what he sce- is called by the Greeks Sceletos. But all theſe bones are compoſed after two ſorts, that is by kts. is. 4thrºnian Articulat on or joint,andby Symphyſis a naturall uniting or joining together. - . The Lib.6. 191 andotherextreme parts of the Body. - There are many otherſkinds both of theſe ſorts, For there are two kinds of Articulation, 2 Sorts of Ar- that is, Diarthroſis, or Dearticulation, and Synarthroſis, or Coarticulation; which differ as thus, Dearticulation is a compoſition of the bones with a manifeſt and viſible motion ; Coarticulation hath a motion of the bones, yet not ſo manifeſt, but more obſcure. But ticulation. What Diar- threſs anp Sy- marthroſs are. theſe two do again admit a ſubdiviſion into other kinds. For Diartbroſis contains under it 3 Softs of zi. Emartbroſis, Arthrodia, and Ginglymos. Now Enrathroſis or Inarticulation is a kind of De- articulation, in which a de hath the Thigh-bone º Arthrodia is when a lightly engraven cavity admits a ſmall and ſhort head;ſuch a con- WhatArthroº nexion is that of the arm-bone with the ſhoulder-blade;of the firſt vertebra with the ſecond. The Greeks have diſtinguiſhed by proper names theſe two kinds of Cavities and heads; For they call the thick and long head Cephale, that is,a Head abſolutely; but the leſſer they term Corone, or Coronan which the Latines call Capitulum,a Little-head. But they call a deep Cavity receives a thick and long head, ſuch a compoſition e Huckle-bone. Cavity Cotyle, and a ſuperficiary one Glene. The third ſort called Ginglymoſ, is when the bones mutually receive and are received one of another; as when there is a cavity in on bone, which receives the head of the oppoſite bone, and alſo the ſame bone hath a § which may be received in the Cavity of the º bone;ſuch a compoſure is in the Cubit w knce, that is in the connexion of the Thigh-bone. And thus much of Dearticulation and the three kinds thereof. Synarthrofit or Coarticu- lation, another kind of junăure, hath alſo three kinds thereof (Gal. lib. de Ojibus) to wit, Sutura, Gomphoſis and Harmonia. Suttire is a compoſition of the bones after the manner of ſowing things together, exam- ple whereofappears in the bones of the Skull.Gomphoſis is when one bone is faſtened in ano- ther as a pin is faſtened in a hole, after which manner the teeth are faſtened in their ſockets in both the { aws. Harmony is when the bones are compoſed by the interpoſition of a ſimple line, after which manner many bones of the noſe and face are joined together. Hitherto we have ſpoken of the firſt conſtrućtion of the bones by articulation and the kinds thereof; now it follows we treat of Symphyſis. - " Symphyſis, or growing together,as weformerly ſaid,is . than naturall union of the bones; ſuch union is made two manner of wayes,that is,ti other thing;after which ſort in ſucceſs of time the bones of the lower Jaw grow together, ... 3 or by the mediation of ſome 3. which formerly in children were manifeſtl . y interpoſition of three ſeverall Media, Medium ; but that happens three manner o as firſt of a Griſtle,which kind of union the Greeks cal Synchondrºſis,after which manner the Share-bones grow together and alſo ſome Appendices in young bodies; ſecondly, of a Liga- ment, and it is named by the Grecians Syneurofts, the Name of a Nerve being taken in the largeſt ſenſe,for ſometimes it is uſed for a tendon, otherwhiles fora Ligament, otherwhiles rly ſo called and which is the author of ſenſe and motion. But this Sym- for a Nerve pr thplace by Syneuroſis, or interpoſition of a Nerve,in certain bones of the phyſis or union Sternon and Haunch. Thirdly, the bones grow into oneby interpoſition of fleſh, called in Greek Synſarcoſis; thus the fleſh of the Gums faſten the teeth and makes them immoveable. But if ſome beleſs pleaſed with this diviſion, by reaſon of the obſcurities, in which it ſeems to be involved, this following expreſſion comes into my mind, which I was firſt admoniſhed of by German çortin Doãor of Phyſick, which if you well obſerve it, is both blameleſs and more eaſie for your underſtanding. An Epitome or brief recital of all the Muſcles of mans body. As I have formerly reckoned up the bones, ſo here, I have decreed to recite the muſcles of mans body. Wherefore in the face we firſt meet with the broad or skin muſcle ariſing from the fleſhy pannicle, and covering the whole neck and almoſt all the face. Then follow 4-pertaining to the upper eye-lids.In the Orbs of the eyes lye 14, that is 7,in each Orb, of which 4 are called right,two oblique, and one pyramidall.Then ſucceed 4 of the noſe, two externallen each ſide one,and two internall, theſe draw it together and the other open After theſe come the ten muſcles of the lower Jaw, of which two arecalled the Crataphite or Temporall; two Maſſeteres or Grinders; two round (which ſeem to mee rather to pertain to the lips,than to this Jaw;) two little ones hid in the mouth, ariſing from the winged er by interpoſition of no wayes, proceſs of the wedg-bone,two openers of the mouth being nervous or tendinous in their midſt. Then follow the 8 muſcles of the lips, that is, 4 of the upper,and as many of the lower,ſhutting and opening the mouth.The tongue with his ten muſclesis hid as it were in the den of the mouth. Wherefore the muſcles of the whole face are 51. In the fore part of neck are found the muſcles of the bone Hyoides and throttle; now 8 muſcles hold the bone Hyoides as equally ballanced; of which there are 2 upper ariſing from the Chin; 2 on the ſides from the proceſſe Styloides, the mouth in that partnervous do paſs;2 ariſe from the Sternon,and laſtly 2 from the upper º rib of the ſhoulder-blade to the Coracoides, which alſo in their midſt are nervous, in which place the two Maſtoidei lye upon them. - The it. rforated in their midſt, through which the 2 openers of arthroſis, What Enar- throſis is, dia, what cephale 1S. w hat Corone 1s What cotyle is: What Glene it. hat Gingly- 7/70ſ, 3 kinds of Synarthrofft, wiss Suture Sa What Gam- phoſis is. What Harmº- mid is. What Symphy: ſº is. Synchondroſiº Syneurºſis. The things ſignified by the word Nerve, synſarcoſiº - 192 Of the Muſcles and Bones L i B.6. The 13, of the Larinx. The head is moved by 144 Muſcles, The 8. muſcles ofthe neck. The Muſcles . of the cheſt 81 The 8.mnſcles of the lower belly. r ited mutually by Symphyſis or union; by which they are ſo conjoined that, there is ..º. inor º: body,at leaſt which may be diſcerned interpoſed between ... such union appears in the two bones of the lower.Jaw at the Chin, in the bones of the sternon,the Hanch with the Huckle-bones,and the Share-bones between themſelves of : is union there are no more kinds, for by this it cometh to paſs, that the bones which jmore and diſtinét meet together by interpoſition of one Medium, to wit, a Griſtle, which now indeed is no Griſtle,but is turned into a Bone. - - - - * Fnarthroſis, when the head of a bone is wholly ºf either more looſly received in the cavity of another, and hid there- as by Diarthroſis, in,as the Thigh-bone is joyned with the Huckle- - that is a kind of bone. Articulation not Arthrodia, when in a lightly engraven and very ſtrait, as by not much depreſſed cavity the head of 3- which it might nother bone is not wholly hid, but only | have opportunity, received, in, part thereof; ſo that unleſs na- . to perform diverſe turf had otherwiſe provided a ſufficient recep- º motions: of this tacle for the head of this bone (as by the liga- or Conjoined compoſure or Ar- ments of the neighbouring Muſcles) it would o- The bones, by that which |ticulation of bones therwiſe have been in perpetuall danger of diſlo- which as they call Ar- there are three cation. Thus the Arm-bone is faſtened to the pillars ſu- throdia, or Ar- kinds, as ſhoulder-blade. - itain the fa-lticulation, as Ginglymos, when the bones º receive brick of the when they ſo each other, ſuch like compoſition hath the Cubit whole bo- concur & are . . ! and Arm-bone. - dy,are ei- || bound toge- - ther * ther,that ſome - * …"; i. | Gomphyſis, as when one bone ſo receives a- | | Heterogene- - . nother as a Pin is faſtened in the hole made |ous ſubſtance |* * ſtrºitly, as by a piercer, thus the teethare faſtened in the may be noted by ſnarthroff, when Jäws. - | betwixt them, the bones are In Orc Sutura, like a Saw 3 or teeth of a combe; |tº the son:l ſtraitly knit ſo that as the bones of the skull are mutually knit || thus compoſed they can perform no | together, or as ſcales, or tiles are laid, after |a.kniº |motions in the bo- which manner the ſtony bones are faſtened to { manner of dy. Of this Articu- theſe of the Synciput. '''“wayes, that is, llation there are alſo Harmonia, which is by interpoſition of a *3 kinds, that is, ſimple line, which |. bones abutting one k upon another, as the bonds of the Noſe. The Throttle compoſed of three griſtles hath eighteen or twenty muſcles, of which fix - or eight are common, and twelve proper; Ofthe common there are two above,two below: and two at the ſides of the firſt griſtle, to which we may add theſe two which ſerve for the opening of the Epiglotti, which arc alwayes found in great four-footed beaſts for to preſs down the Epiglottiſ. The proper are twelv,ewhich almoſt all of them come from the ſecond griſtle, ſo to be inſerted into the firſt and third, of which ſome are before, others behind the Thyroides. Be- fides theſe there are the Maſtoidei which bend the head. But in the back part of the Neck there are twelve muſcles alſo appointed for to move the head, ſo that in all there are fourteen muſcles ſerving for the motion of the head, the two fore Maſtoidei, and the twelvehind muſcles, that is to ſay, the two Splenii, two Con- flexi, four Right, and ſo many oblique,which are very ſhort, ſo that they paſs not beyond the firſt and ſecond vertebra. The Neck hath eight Muſcles, of which two are called the long, lying before upon the bodies of the Vertebre; the two Scaleni, which are at the fides; the two Spinati, which run alongſt the Spine; the two tranſverſe,which go to the tranſverſe proceſs of the Cheſt. The Cheſt hath 81 Muſcles, of which ſome are on the fore part, ſome on the hind,others on the ſides,they are all combined and coupled together except the Midriffe. Now of theſe there are the two Subclavii; the two great Saw-muſcles which proceed from the baſis of the ſhoulder-blade; the four little Rhomboides or ſquare muſcles, that is, two above, and two below ; the two Sacrolumbi, the two binders of the Griſtles within the Cheſt. Beſides there are twenty and two externall and as many internall Intercoſtall muſcles, twenty four Intercartilaginei,that is, twelve externall and as many internall ; ſo that the Intercoſtall, and Intercartilaginei are 68, which with the twelve before mentioned make the number of 8o Muſcles. Add to theſe the Midriffe being without an aſſociate, and you ſhall have the number formerly mentioned, to wit,81. But alſo if you will add to theſe the Muſcles of the lowerbelly, I will not much gainſay it, becauſe by accident they help inſpiration and exſpiration. - Wherefore of the eight muſcles of the Epigaſtrium, there are four oblique, of which two are deſcendent and ſo many aſcendent; two right, to which you may add the two Aſſiſting Ow Lib.6. and other extreme parts of the Body. or Pyramidal muſcles which come from theſnare-boue, if it pleaſe you to 1eparate them from the head of the right muſcles. - . . . . - There are ſix or eight muſcles of the Loins, of which two bend the loins which are the triangular;the two Semiſpinati;two Sacri; two are in the midſt of the back, which for that cauſe we may call the Răchite or chin-muſcles. Now, that hereafter we may ſeverally and diſtinétly ſet down the muſcles of the exercme parts, we willcome to the privities. Where for the uſe of the teſticles there are two muſcles called the Cremaſteres, or Hang- ing muſcles.At the root of the yard,or Perineumothere are four others, partly for the com- modious paſſing of the urin and ſeed,and partly for crečting the yard. The Sphin'ier muſcle is ſeated at the neck of the Bladder. . . - • . At the end of the right gut are three muſcles,two Levatores Anisor lifters up of the fun- dament, and one Sphinier or ſhutting muſcle.Now let us proſecute the muſcles of the ex- tremities,or limbs.But it will be ſufficient to mention only the muſcles ofone ſide,becauſe feeing theſe parts of the body are double,thoſe things which are ſaid of the one may be applyed to i. other. - - - herefore the muſcles of the Arm,beginning with theſe of the ſhoulder-blade, at the leaſt,are 42, for there are four of the ſhoulder-blade: of the Arm properly or particularly fo called, ſeven or eight; and there are three, four or five proper muſcles of the Cubit; that is, appointed for the performance of the motions thereof; in the inner part of the Cubit are ſeven, and as many in the outer;but thoſe of the hand are reckoned thirteen at the leaſt. - - • - The fourth of the ſhoulder-blade are the ºl. reſembling a Monks Cowl, which moves it upwards and downwards,and draws it backwards; the ſecond is the Levator, or j third the great Rhomboides lying under the Trapezius.The fourth,the leſſer ſaw "muſcle which is inſerted into the Coracoides.The arm is moved forwards, backwards, up- wards, downwards and circularly. - - The Pećtorall muſcle arifing from the Clavicle, Breſt-bone and neighbouring ribs, draws it forwards; the Humilu or low muſcle coming from the lower rib of the ſhoulder- blade draws it backwards;the Deltoides upwards;and the Latijimus downwards, and ſome- what backwards.But the three ſeated about the ſhoulder-blade move it about, or circu- larſv. #. Epomi, or Scapulari, upwards;the Superſcapulariº, which may ſeem two, backwards and downwards;the Subſcapulari, which is in the Cavitie of the ſhoulderblade,forwards,ſo that by a certain viciilitude and ſucceſſion of ačtion they move it circularly. Two muſcles bend the Cubit, the one named Biceps or twoheaded, and the other Brachieu, or the Arm muſcle;but one,two or three muſcles extend it;for if you have reſpect to the original,this muſcle hath two or three heads,but one only inſertion. - In the infide of the cubit are ſeven muſcles, one Palmaris, two wriſt benders;two pronato- res, one ſquare,another in ſome ſort round;two fingerbenders,and one Abdućior or Drawer aſide. Theſe fourteeen internall and externall muſcles of the Cubit, do not indeed move the Cubit, but only ſeated there move the wand and with it the hand.Theſe are the thir- teen muſcles of the hand; the Thenar which may not only be divided into two, but into fix, not only by the diverſea&ions it performs,but alſo § the branches divided by a ma- nifeſt ſpace between them;the ſecond is called the Hypothenar, which lies under the little finger,as the Themar doth under the thumb;the third is the Abdućior of the thumb;then fol- low the four Lumbrici and ſix Interoſſes,although eight may be obſerved. - The whole leghath at the leaſt 50 muſcles,for we reckon there arefourteen muſcles in the thigh;there are eleven made for the uſe of the Leg;there are nine ſeated in the Leg,three before, and ſix behind,which ſerve for the uſe of the foot and toes; in the foot are ſeated fixteen.Therefore of the fourteen muſcles ſerving the thigh two bend it, one called the Lumbari, the other ariſing from the cavity of the Hanch bone;but the three which make the Buttocks and the Triceps or Three-headed muſcle,(which if you pleaſe,you may divide into three)extend it.Beſides theſe the four twin muſcles, and two Obturatorſ, of which the one is internal,and the other external turn the thigh about.The leg hath eleven;that is,the Long,the membranous,the four Poſtici or hind muſcles(three of which come from the Huc- klebone,but the other from the commiſſure of the Share bone) the right,the two vaſt,the Crureus or Leg muſcle,and the Popliteuſ,or hammuſcle.Theſe ſeated in the leg for the uſe of the foot and toes are three fore,and fix hind muſcles:two of the fore bend the foot,one of which is called the Iibieu, anticuſ,the other Peroneus,which you may divide into two.The third the bender of the toes,although it alſo partly bend the foot,tówhich alſo the bender of the thumb may be revoked.One of the § is the Toe-bender,others extend the foot; and are in this order; two Twins, one Plantariº, one Soleu, one Tibieu, poiicus and the great bender of the toes, to which may be revoked the bender of the thumb. Cºf the ſixteen ſeated in the foot, one is above,ſeated on the back of the foot, which wee. call the Abdućior of the Toes; another in the ſole of the foot; to wit, the little bender of the Toes, which goes to the ſecond joint of the Toes alongſt the inſide of the foot; the other lends his help to the great Tóe,which you may call the Abdu'lor of the thumb; ‘. S ther: The 6.or 8. of the loins. The two Cré- maſters of the Teſticles, The three of the ſundamenr. The muſcles of the Arm in ge- nerall 32. Themuſae of the leg in gene; rall jo. --- of the Muſcles and Bones,ºc. L i B.6. ther is ſeated on the outſide for the uſe of the little toe. To theſe are added the four Lum- brici.beſides the cight Interoſſes; or if you had rather,ten.And thus much may ſuffice for the enumeration of the muſcles. The Figure of the muſcles when the ſkin with its veinſ, the fat, and all the fleſhy membranes are taken away, that part of the fleſhy membrane excepted, which takes upon it the nature of a muſcle, as being conjoined with the muſcles. a,the muſcle of the fore- head. b, the temporall muſcle. º, the muſcle ſhutting the eyelid. d, the muſcle opening the wings of the noſe. e, the fore part of the yoak-bone. f, the muſcle of the up- per lip tending to i. noſe. g, the beginning of the maſſeter or grinding muſcle. - h, the broad muſcle con- fifting of a fleſhy mem- brane. i,k, the beginning therof which riſes immediatly from the coller-bone and , the top of the ſhoulder. bends forwards to 1. m, the muſcle which lifts up the arm. n, the pećtorall muſcle. º,the membranous part of this muſcle which is joined to the nervous part of the firſt muſcle of the Abdomen,0rbelly. q, q, the fleſhy portion thereof, from the 6 and º-> - - 7 ribs,and the inſertion thereof, r the muſcle drawing down the armſ, the oblique deſcending muſcle of the lower belly. t, t, t, the inſertion of the greater ſaw muſcle, u ü. the linea alba or white line, at which the two oblique deſcendent muſcles meet, covering the whole belly: the yard, the skin being taken away. y, the veſſels of ſeed. *the teſticks wrapped in the fleſhy membrane. e, the fore muſcle bending the cubit.),), the hind muſcle bending the cubitº, the muſcle extending the cubit., the two-headed muſcle extending the wriſt.’, the muſcle producing the i. tendon on the back of the hand. (, his tendon. , the muſcle turning up the Wand.", the upper muſcle flatting the Wand.1, the ſecond of the arm-benders, whoſe be- ginning is 2, and tendon a...a portion of the muſcle,whereof one part yelds tendons to the wriſt, the other to the thumb.",the fleſhleſſe articulation of the thumb. ?, a muſcle in- ſºrted into the wriſt, lying neer to the following muſcles, a muſcle divided into two ten- dons, the one whereof is inſerted into the firſt joint of the thumb the other into the fol- 1owing: "...the firſt muſcle of the thigh, whoſe head is at vand tendon at and inſertion at ... *ſ, the end ofthe ſecond muſcle ...”the thigh,a,the end of the third muſcle of the thigh. is the fixt muſcle of the leg;his beginning at 2.almoſt wholly membranous at 3, 4, the ninth muſcle of the leg.5, the eight of the leg. 6, a portion of the fixth and ſeventh of the thigh. 7, the Glandults of the groins. 8, the º: of the thigh.9, the ſecºnd of the leg. 11, the innermoſt of the ankle.i.2,the fixth muſºle of the foot,his originall 13.cnd 14.1;, the ſeventh of the foot. 16,the tendon of the muſcle lifting up the great toe. 17,the muſcles . the four other toes. 18,the abdućtor of the great toe.19, a tranſverſe ligament. 20, a tendon of the ninth muſcle oſthe foot. 21, the firſt muſcle.22,the fourth muſcle of ;foot. 23.the tendon of the third muſcle, 24,amuſcle bending the thirdbone ofthefour Clier toes, - The "l.that part thereof which ! : §NºšŠześU.S.&SSV: S.S$ - ºw." TETTITITHITFIIHänäIIIHFHITITITTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTILITIEHi THE SEVENTH BOOK Of Tumors againſt Nature in generall. chap, i. What a Tumour againſt Nature, vulgarly called an Impºſtume, it, and what be the differences thereof. 9 SAN Impoſtume,commonly ſo called, is an affeót againſt nature, compo- § ſed and made of three kinds of diſeaſes, Diſtemperature, ill Confor- mation,and Solution of Continuity,concurring to the hindering or hurting of the A&tion. An humor,0r any other matter,anſwering in Vº \ g; proportion to a humor, aboliſhing, weakning,or depraving of the ſº N sº office or funètion of that part or body in which it refides,cauſeth it. § $º ܺ The differences of Impoſtumes are commonly drawn from five tº $5& things;quantity, matter, accidents,the nature of the part, which they affect or poſſeſs; and laſtly, their efficient cauſes.I have thought good for the better under- ſtanding of them, to deſcribe them in this following Scheme. t | Impoſtumes are called l breakings out. 'A Table of the differences of Tumors. From their f_Great,which are comprehended under the generall name of quantity, ſº happen inthe fleſhy parts, by Galen,Lib.de tu- by reaſon mor, contra naturam, & lib. 2. ad Glauconem. #! whereof Indifferent,or of the middle ſort,as Fellons. Small, as thoſe which Avicem calls Bothores, i. Puſhes and Puſtules, all kind of Scabs and Leproſies; and laſtly, all ſmall Colour, from whence Impoſtumes are named white, red, pale, y What an Ims poſtume vul- garly ſo called 1Se The materialſ cauſes of Impo- flumes, or un- natural tumors. } From their ) yellow, blew orblack, and ſo of any other colour. accidents,as YPain,hardneſs, ſoftneſs, and ſuch like, from whence they are ſaid to be painfull, not painfull, hard, ſoft,and ſo of the reſt. The diff F- Hot,and that: Sanguin, from whence a truePhlegmon. C- |Natural) either Cholerick frå whence a trueFryſipela. rences of - Cold,&that; Phlegmatick fråwhence a true Oedema. Impoſtumes; From the either, Melicholick,frówhâce aperſe&Scirrhus. are drawn matter, of rof 3. ſanguine -Carbuncles, Gangſenes, exting principally which they Or humour, ulcers, Sphacels are cauſed, from five & are cauſed - things, that and made, | Not naturall, which of a cholerick] 9. .#. º eating Her- 182 which is hath exceeded the humour, jº...” either limits of its naturall I - < goodneſſe, from $of a phlegma-i Waley and flatulent, Impo- i whence illegitimate tick humor, . Kings evil, knots al phlegmatick ſwellings tumors, therefore and excreſcences, of amelancho- ) The exquiſit or perſeascir: . lick humor. rhua,hardneſſes and all ſorts . - of cancerous Tumors. - *- From the condition and nature of the parts which they poſſeſs, from whence the Ophthalmia, is a Phlegmon of the eyes.Parotis a tumor neer the ears. Fa- ||ronychia or a whitlow at the roots of thenails;and ſo of the reſt. From the efficient cauſes, or rather the manner of doing. For ſome impo- ſtumes are ſaid to be made by defluxions,othersby congeſtion, thoſe are com- monly hot,and the other commonly cold,as it ſhal more manifeſtly appear by the following chapter. Sz C. \ NY. —--~ - ---, -- 3, 196 Of Tumors againſt Nature in generall. Lib. 7. .. - CHAP. II. - . Of the generall cauſes of Tumors. Here are two generall cauſes of Impoſtumes,Fluxion,and Congeſtion. Defluxi- ons are occaſioned,either by the part ſending, or receiving; the part ſending diſcharges itſelf of the humors, becauſe the expulſive º; reſident in that § part is provoked to expell then, moved thereto,either by the troubleſomneſs - of their quantity or quality.The part receiving draws,and receives occaſion of heat, pain, weakneſſe (whether naturall, or accidentall) openneſſe of the paſſages, and wer ſituation. Three cauſes . The cauſes of heat,in what partſoever it be,are commonly three,as all immoderate mo- of heat. tion (under which frištions are alſo contained, ) externall heat, either from fire or ſun, and the uſe of acrid meats and medicines. Four cauſes of The cauſes of pain are four, the firſt is a ſodain and violent invaſion of ſome untempe- pain, rate thing, by means of the four firſt qualities; the ſecond is ſolution of continuity, by a wound, luxation,fračture, contuſion, or diſtention;the third, is the exquiſit ſenſe of the part,for you feel no pain in cutting a bone, or expoſing it to cold or heat; the fourth is , the attention,as it were,of the animall faculty; for the mind diverted from the ačtuall cauſe of pain, is leſſe troubled, or ſenſible of it. A part is weak, either by its nature, or by ſome accident; by its nature,as the Glandules and the Emunétories of the principall parts; by accident,as if ſome diſtemper,bitter pain,or great defluxion have ſeized . it, and wearied it,for ſo the ſtrength is .#, and the paſſages dilated. And the lowneſſe of ſite yeelds opportunity for the falling down of humors. r Two ºuſes of . The cauſes of congeſtion are two principally, as the weakneſſe of the concoëtive facul- * tie, which reſides in the part, (by which the aſſimilation into the ſubſtance of the part of the nouriſhment flowing to it is fruſtrated) and the weakneſſe of the expulſive faculty;for whilſt the part cannot expell ſuperfluities, their quantity continually encreaſes. And thus oftentimes cold Impoſtumes, have their originall from a groſſe and tough hu- mor,and ſo are more difficult to cure. Laſtly,all the cauſes of Impoſtumes may be reduced to three; that is, the primitive, or eºſ ; the antecedent, or internall; and the conjunct, or containing,as we will hereaf- - ter treat more at large. - After what ºf . ºf manner tu • tº Gº mours againſt & Sº Tlattire are £hicfly made, Two cauſes of weakneſſe. * - - - C. H. A. P. III. The ſignes of Hmpoſtumes or Tumors in generall. The principall ſigns of t ºl'Efore we undertake the sure of Tumors, it is expedient to know their kinds ... ." § º! and differences,which knowledg muſt be drawn from their proper ſigns,the drawn from t § ſame way,as in other diſeaſes.But becauſe the proper and principall ſigns of the effence of lºº § tumors are drawn from the eſſence of the part they poſſeſſes we muſt firſt * the paſt. ººl know the parts,and then confider what their effence and compoſition are. *Wºn: taught both by skill in Anatomy,and the obſervation of the deprived funètion, eſpecially when the affečted part is one of thoſe which lie hid in the body; for we know . or no, the ..f. are affe&ted with a tumor againſt nature, by comparin ... that with his naturall which is contrary. For comparing the ſound part with the diſeaſ. we ſhall eaſily judge whether it be ſwollen, or no. But becauſe it is not ſufficient for a Chirurgeon only to know theſe generall figns(which are known even to the vulgar) he muſt attentively obſerve ſuch as are more proper and neer.And theſe are drawn from the difference of the matter and humors, of which the tu- Lit. ...a mºſſ; - - Glanc. ºf 13. For this Galen teaches,that all differences of tumors ariſe from the nature aud condition unethéd. of the matter which flows down and generates the tumor; alſo they are known by ſuch The Pºpº accidents as happen to them,as colour,heat,hardneſs,ſoftneſs, pain, tenſion, reſiſtance. figns º ſan- Wherefore pain, heat, redneſſe, and tenſion indicate a ſanguine humour;coldneſs, ſoft- #º. meſſe, and no great pain, phlegm;tenſion, hardneſs, the livid colour of the parts and a ſick, of "... pricking pain by fits, melancholy; and yellowiſh and pale colour, biting pain without melancholick, hardneſs of the part, choler. # ‘. And beſides, Impoſtumes have their periods and exacerbations following the nature and ..ſº ; motion of the humors of which they are generated. Wherefore by the motion and fits it jorion' will be no difficult matter to know the kind of the humor;for as in the ſi . ſo in the and exacerba morning the blood is in motion;as in the ſummer,ſo in the midſt of the day,choler; as in tion. ...,... Autumn, ſo in the evening,melancholy;as in Winter,ſo in the night the exacerbation of Lib.2, Epidem. phlegm are moſt predominant. For Hippocrates and Galen teach,that the year hath circuits ofdiſeaſº,ſo that the ſame proportion of the exceſs and motion of humors, which is in the four ſeaſons of the year, is alſo in the four quarters of each day, Im- , -, a rºws Lib.7. Of Tumors againſt Nature in Generall. 197 º Impoſtumes which are curable have four times, their beginning, encreaſe,ſtate, and de- clination, and we muſt alter our medicines, according to the variety of theſe times. We know the beginning by the firſt ſwelling of the part; The encreaſe,when the ſwelllng, pain, and other accidents do manifeſtly encreaſe and enlarge rhemſelves; the ſtate, when the foreſaid ſymptomes increaſe no more,but each of them,becauſe at their height, remain in their ſtate immoveable, unleſſe the very matter of the tumor degenerate; and change it ſelf into another kind of humor;The declination, when the ſwelling, pain, feaver, reſtleſ. neſſe are leſſened.And from hence the Chirurgeon may preſage what the end of the tumor may be;for tumors are commonly terminated four manner of wayes, if ſo be that the mo- tion of the humors cauſing them be not intercepted, or they without ſome manifeſt cauſe, do flow back into the body. Therefore firſt they are terminated by inſenſible tranſpiration, or reſolution; ſecondly, by ſuppuration when the matter is digeſted and ripened; thirdly,by induration, when it degenerates into a Scirrhus, the thinner part of the humor being diſſolved; the fourth, which is the worſt of all,by a corruption and Gangrene of the part,which is,when over. The beginning of an impo- ſtune. The encreaſe: The ſtate. come with violence, or the abundance or quality of the humor, or both, it comes to that diſtemper,that it loſes its proper ačtion. It is beſt to terminate a tumor by reſolution;and the worſt by corruption;ſuppuration and induration are between both,although that is far better than this.The ſigns by which the Chirurgeons may preſage that an Impoſtume may be terminated by reſolving, are the remiſſion or ſlacking oſthe ſwelling, pain, pulſation, tenſion, heat, and all other acci- dents, and the unaccuſtomed livelineſs and itching of the part; and hot Impoſtumes are commonly thus terminated, becauſe the hot humor is eaſily reſolved, by reaſon of its ſubtiltw. s: of ſuppuration are the intenſion or encreaſt of pain,heat,ſwelling,pulſation,and the feaver; for according to Hippocrates,pain and the feaver are greater when the matter is ſuppurating, than when it is ſuppurated. The Chirurgeon muſtbevery attentive to know and obſerve when ſuppuration is made; for the purulent matter oft-times lies hid (as Hippocrates ſaith) by reaſon of the thickneſs of the part lying above, or over it. The figns of an Impoſtume degenerating into a Scirrhous hardneſſe, are the diminuti- on of the tumor, and hardneſs remaining in the part.The cauſes of the hardneſs not goin away with the ſwelling,are the weakneſs ofnature, the groſheſs and toughneſs of the hu: mor, and unskilfulneſs of the Chirurgeon, who by too long uſing reſolving things hath occaſioned, that the more ſubtil part of the humor being diſſolved, the reſt of the groſſernature like earthy dregs remains concrete in the part. For ſo Potters veſſels dried in the Sun grow hard. But the unskilfull º may occaſion a Scirrhous hardneſs by another means;as by condenſating the skin,and incraſſating the humors, by too much uſe of repercuſſives. But you may perceive an Impoſtume to dºgenerate into a Gangrene thus, ifj accidents jºjº. and tenſion ſhal be more intenſe, than they arewont to be in ſuppuration;ifthe pain preſently ceaſe without any manifeſt cauſe;if the part wax livid or black; and laſtly, if it ſtink. ' ' ' -- 1 - But we ſhall treat of this more at large when we come to treat of the Gangrene and Sphacelus. A ſodain diminution of the tumor, and that without manifeſt cauſe, is a fign of the matterfallen black, and turned into the body again, which may be occaſioned by the immoderate uſe of refrigerating things.And ſometimes much flatulencienixed with the matter,although there be no fault in thoſe things which were applied. - Feavers and many other malign Symptomes, as ſwoundings and convulſion, by lº." of the matter to the noble parts,follow this j of the humor into . . . . C. H. A. P. IV. Of the Prognoſtiques in Impoſtumes. *UImors ariſing from amelancholy,phlegmatick, groſſe,tough, or viſcous humor; aske a longer time for their cure,than thoſe which are of bloud or choler. And they are more difficultly cured which are of humors not naturall, than thoſe - which are of humors yet contained in thebounds of nature. - For thoſe humors which are rebellious,offend rather in quality, than in quantity, and undergoe the divers forms of things diſſenting from nature, which are joined by no ſimi- litude or affinity with things naturall, as ſuet, poultis,hony, the dregs of oil, and wine; Y. and of ſolid bodies, as ſtone,ſand, coal, ſtraws; and ſometimes of living things, as ormes, nts, and the like monſters. The tumors which poſſeſſe the inner parts,and noble entrails, are more dangerous and deadly, as alſo thoſe which are in the joints, or neer to them. And theſe tumors which ſeiſe upon great veſſels,as veins, arteries, and nerves, for fear of great effuſion of blºod, The figns a tumor to be terminated by reſolution. The ſigns of ſuppuration. The ſigns and cauſes of a tu- mor terminated in a Scirrhus. The ſigns of 4 Gan e fºr " ar Of diſappes: rance of a tu- mor, and the figns thereof; Cold tumors require alon- ger cure, Tumors made of matter not naturall, are more difficultly cured. S 3 watinº, | º - 198 Of Tumors againſt Nature ingenerall. L in 7. | - Hippº. Aph,8. ſº. 6. What muſt be conſidered. in undertaking the cure of tu- ~ : ºn Ofs, What we muſt underſtand by: the nature of the part, waſting of the ſpirits and convulſion. So Impoſtumes of a monſtrous bigneſs are often deadly by reaſon of the great reſolution of the ſpirits cauſed by their opening. Thoſe which degenerate into a Scirrhus are of long continuance and hard to cure, as alſo thoſe which are in hydropick, leprous, ſcabby and corrupt bodies,for they often turn into ma- lign and ill conditioned ulcers. C H A P. V. Of the generall cure of Tºmors againſt Nature. Nº Here be three things to be obſerved in cure of Impoſtumes.The firſt is the eſſence thereof;the ſecond, the quality ofthehumor cauſing the Impoſtume;the third, - ... the temper of the part affečted.The firſt indication drawn from the eſſence,that is, from the greatneſſe or ſmalneſſe of the tunior, varies the manner of curing, for the medicines muſt be increaſed or diminiſhed according to the greatneſs of the tu- mor. The ſecond, taken from the nature of the humor alſo changes our counſell, for a Phlegmon muſt be otherwiſe cured than an Eryſipelº,and an Oidema than a Scirrhus, and a ſimple tumor, otherwiſe than a compound.And alſo you muſt cure after another manner a tumor coming of an humor not natural,than that which is of a natural humor,and other- wiſe that which is made by congeſtion,than that which is made by defluxion. The third Indication is taken from the partin which the tumor reſides; by the nature of the part we underſtand its temperature, conformation, ſite, faculty, and funètion. The temperature indicates that ſome medicines are convenient for the fleſhy parts, as thoſe which are more moiſt;others for the nervous,as more drie;for you muſt apply ſome *...***** -- * things to the eye,and others to the throat; one ſort of things to theſe parts which by rea- What we muſt underſland by the faculty of he part, What we muſt confider in performing the cure. What things diſſwade us from uſing re- percuſſives, Fººt- ſon of their rarity are eaſily ſubjećt to defluxion, another to thoſe parts which by their denſity are not obnoxious to it. But we muſt have good regard to the fite of the part, as if it have any connexion with . great veſſels, and if it be fit to powre forth the matter and humor when it is ſuppura- ted. - - - Galen by the name of Faculty underſtands the uſe and ſenſe of the part. This hath a ma- nifold indication in curing, for ſomeparts are principall, as the Brain, Heart, and Liver; for their vertue is communicated to the whole body, by th. nerves,arteries,and veins. Others truly are not principall, but yet ſo neceſſary that none can live without them, as the ſtomach.Some are endued with a moſt quick ſenſe, as the eye, the membranes, nerves, and tendons;wherefore they cannot indure acrid and biting medicines. Having called to mind theſe indications,the indication will be perfečted by theſe three following intenti- ons,as if we conſider the humor flowing down, or which is ready to flow;the conjunét mat- ter, that is, the humor impač in the part; the correótion of accidents; yet ſo that we al- waies have care of that which is moſturgent and of the cauſe. . Therefore firſt repercuſ- ſives muſt be applied for the antecedent matter, ſtrong or weak, having regard to the tu- moras it is then, only excepting fix conditions of tumors;the firſt is, if the matter of the tumor be venenate:the ſecond, if it be a criticall abſceſs the third, if the defluxion be neer the noble parts: the fourth,if the matter be groſſe, tough, and viſcid : the fifth, when the matter lies far in, that is, flows by the veins which lies more deep: the ſixth, when it lies in the Glandules. But if the whole body be plethorick, a convenent diet, purging and Phlebotomie muſt be appointed, frićtions and bathes muſt be uſed.Ill humors are amended by diet and purging. If the weakneſs of the part receiving draw on a defluxion, it muſt be ſtrengthned. - If the part be inferior in its fite, let the patient be ſo ſeated, or layed,that the part recei- wing as much as may be,may be the higher.If pain be the cauſe ofdefluxion, we muſt aſſwage it by things mitigating it.ifthe thinneſs, or lightneſs of the humor cauſe defluxion,it muſt be inſpiſſate by meats and medicines. But for the matter contained in the part,becauſe it is againſt nature, it requires to be evacuate by reſolving things, as cataplaſmes,ointments, fomentations,cupping-glaſſes;or by evacuation as by ſcarifying,or by º things, asby ripening . opening the Impoſtume Laſtly, for the conjunét accidents, as the Fêa. ºr pain and ſuch like,they muſt be mitigated by aſſwaging,mollifying and malaxingme- dicines.as Iſhall ſhew more at large hereafter, CHAP. L 1 *7. of Tumor; againſt Nature in generall. 199 C.H. A. P. XXXV. Of the fºur principal and generall Tumors, and of other Impoſtumes which may be reduced to them. Ž tº He principall and chief Tumors which the abundance of humors generate, %a are four;a Phlegmon, Eryſipelº, Oedema and Scirrhus: innumerable others may º be reduced to theſe, diſtinguiſhed by divers names according to the various º') condition of the efficient cauſe and parts receiving. Wherefore a Phygethlum, "" Phyma,Fellon, Carbuncle, inflammation of the eyes, º: and laſtly, all ſorts of hot and moiſt tumors may be reduced to a Phlegmon. The Herpes miliaris, the eating Herpes, Ringwormes and Tetters and all impoſtumes brought forth by choler, are contained under an #ſº Atheromata, Steatomata,Melicerides, the Teffudo, or Talpa, Gan- glion, Knots, Kings-Ewill, Wens, watery Ruptures, the Aſites and Leucºphlegmatia may be reduced to an Oedema, as alſo all flatulent tumors, which the abundance of corrupt Plegm roduces. - p In the kindred of the Scirrhus are reckoned a Cancer, Leprofie, Warts, Corns, a Thymuſ, a varix, Morphew, black and white, and other Impoſtumes ariſing from a Melancholy humor. - - Now we will treat of theſe Tumors in particular, beginning with a Phlegmon. CHAP. VII. of a Phlegmon. bºſſ Phlegmon is af. name for all Impoſtumes, which the abundance of - § iniflamed bloud produces. That is called a true Phlegmon, which is made of § laudable bloud, offending only in quantity. But a baſtard Phlegmon, or a º § Phlegmonous Impoſtume hath ſome other, and proper name; as a Carbuncle, Fellon, Gangrene, Sphacel, and the like malign Puſtules. So when there is a conflux of divers humors into one tumor.divers kinds of Phlegmonous Impoſtumes called by divers names, according to the more abundanthumor, ariſe ; as if a ſmall portion of Phlegm ſhall be mixed with a greater quantity of bloud, it ſhall be called an Ocdematou, Phlegmon; but if on the contrary, the quantity of phlegm be the greater, it ſhall be named a phlegmonous Oedema, and ſo of the reſt; alwayes naming the tumor, from that which is predominant in it. . . . Therefore we muſt obſerve that all differences of ſuch tumors ariſe from that, either be. cauſe the bloud cauſing it offends only in quantity; which if it do,it cauſes that tumor which is properly called a Phlegmon; if in . makes a phlegmonous tumor,becauſe the matter thereof is much departed from the goodneſs of bloud. - But bloud is ſaid to offend in quantity, either by admixture of ſome other matter, as Phlegm, Choler, or Melancholy, from whence proceeds Oedematou,Eryſipelou, and Scirrhou, Phlegmons; or by corruption of its proper ſubſtance, from whence. Carbuncles, and all kinds of Gangrens;or by concretion,and when nature is diſappointed of its attempted and hoped for ſuppuration, either by default of the air.or patient, orby the error of the Phy: fitian ; and hence ofttimes happen Atheroma's, Steatoma'i, and Meliterides. Although theſe things be ſet down by the Ancients, of the fimple and ſimilar matter of the true Phlegmon; yet you muſt know, that in truth there is no impoſtume, whoſe matter exquiſitely ſhews the nature of one, and that fimple humor without all admixture of any other matter; for all humors are mixed together with the bloud, yet from the plenty of bloud predomina- ting,they are called Sanguine,as if they were of bloud alone. Wherefore if any tumors reſemble the nature of one ſimple humor, truly they are not of any naturall humor,but from ſome humor which is . and offending in qua- lity; for ſo bloudby aduſtion degenerates into choler and melancholy. #: a true Phlegmon is defined by Galen;a tumor againſt nature,of laudable blood, flowing into any part in too great a quantity. - - *This tumor though moſt commonly it be in the fleſh, yet ſometimes it happens in the bones, as Hippocrates and Galen witneſs. - - - “A Phlegmon is made and generated thus: when bloud flows into any part, in too great a quantity; firſt the greater veins and arteries of the affected part are filled,then the middle, and laſtly, the finalleſtand capillary; ſo from thoſe thus diſtended, the blood ſweats out of the pores and ſmall paſſages like dew ; and with this the void ſpaces which are between the fimilar parts are firſt filled, & then with the ſamebloud all the adjacent parts are filled, but ... the fleſh,as that which is moſt fit to receive defluxions,by reaſon of the ſpon- #. rarity of its ſubſtance; but then the nerves,tendons, membranes, and ligaments, are i kewiſe ſtuffed full; *. a Tumor muſt neceſſarily follow,by reaſon of the reple- tion which exceeds the boun s of nature;and from hence alſo are tenſion and reſiſtance and What tumors may be redu- ced to a Phleg- noon. - Which to an Fr iſpelº- Which to an Oedema. Which to 3 Scirrhuſ, What a true Phlegmon is: A Phlegmon one thing,and a Phlegmo. nous tumor another. Gallib.de tus mºribus, &c. ad Glauc. Hippoc.lib. de -s vuln.cap.Gal. ' lib.de twmor. preter naturaº paid - *… " 2OO. of Tumors.againſt Nature in Generall. Lib. 7. pain alſo happens at the ſame time,both by reaſon of the tenſion and preternaturall heat. The cauſe of a And there is a manifeſt pulſation in the part,ſpecially whilſt it ſuppurates, becauſe the beatiº Pain veins, arteries, and nerves, are much, being they are not only heated within by the influx in” of the tervid humor, but preſſed without by the adjacent parts. Therefore ſeeing the pain comes to all the foreſaid parts becauſe they are two immoderately heated and preſſed, the arteries, which are in the perpetuall motion of their ſyſtole & diaſtole, whilſt they are dila- ted, ſtrike upon the other inflamed parts, whereupon proceeds that beating pain. Hereunto add, the Arteries then filled with more copious and hot bloud, have greater need to ſeek refrigeration by drawing in the encompaſſing Air; wherefore they .# as of neceſſity,have a conflićt with the neighbouring parts which are ſwollen and pained.There- fore from hence is that pulſation in a Phlegmon which is defined by Galen, an agitation of thearteries, painfull and ſenſible to the Patient himſelf; for otherwiſe as longas we are in health, we 3. not perceive the pulſation of the arteries. Wherefore theſe two cauſes of pulſation, or a pulſifick pain in a phlegmon, are worthy to be obſerved,that is,the heat and abundance of bloud, contained in the veſſels and arté. ries(which more frequently than their wont incite the arteries to motion, that is, to their ſyſtole and diaſtole) and the compreſſion and ſtrºitning of the ſaid arteries, by reaſon of the repletion and diſtention of the adjacent parts,by whoſe occaſion the parts afflićted and bea- - ten by the trembling and frequent pulſation of arteries are in pain. Hence they commonly ſay,that in the part affected with a Phlegmon,they feel as it were the ſenſe or ſtroke of a Mallet or Hammerſmiting upon it. But alſo beſides this pulſation Anºhº kind of the arteries, there is,as it were,another pulſation with itching from the humors whilſt *:::::n, they º: and ſuppurate, by the permixtion, motion,and agitation of vapours, there- upon ariſing. Pº. . of heat in a Phlegmon is bloud, which whilſt it flows more plentifully into the part, is as it were troden or thruſt down,and cauſes obſtruction, from whence neceſſa- rily follows a prohibition of tranſpiration,and a putrefačtion of the bloud, by reaſon of the preternaturall heat. But the Phlegmon looks red by reaſon of the bloud contained in it, becauſe the humor predominant in the part ſhines through the skin. wº- Commad Aph. 21. ſe?.7. CHAP. XXIII. Of the cauſes and ſignes of a Phlegmon. The primirive iſ: cauſes of a Phlegmon are of three kinds; for ſome are primitive, ſome antece- #: ofa dent, and ſome conjunét. Primitive are falls,contuſions,ſtrains,immoderatela- c On. - - - - - - - - The *::. bour,frićtions,application of acrid ointments,burnings, long ſtaying or labour- dent and con- 'ing in the hot Sun,a diet unconſiderate,and which breeds much bloud.The ante- junét. cedent cauſes are, the great abundance of bloud, too plentifully flowing in the veins. The The figns of a conjunét,the collečtion or gathering together of bloud impact in any part. Phlegmon, The ſigns of a Phlegmon are §. tenſion, reſiſtance feaveriſh heat, pain, pulſation, g; while it ſuppurates) j. and others, by which the abundance of bloud is Ig(nificOl. - #. a little Phlegmon is often terminated by reſolution;but a great one by ſuppuration; and ſometimes it ends in a Scirrhus,or a Tumor like a Scirrhus; but otherwhiles in a Gan- gren, that is, when the faculty, and native ſtrength ofº affected, is overwhelmed b dal, lde Tum, the greatneſs of the defluxion,as it is reported by Galen. The Chirurgeon ought to confi- derall theſe things, that he may apply and vary ſuch medicines as are convenient for the nature ofthe Patient,and for the time and condition of the part affected. CHAP. IX. Of the cure of a true Phlegmon. hat kind of He Chirurgeon in the cure of a true Phlegmon muſt propoſe to himſelf four w; º: o .# The firſt of Diet; This, becauſe the Phlegmon is a hot affect and preſcribed in a cauſes a feaver,muſt be ordained of refrigerative and hume&ting things, with Phlegmon, "Q- the convenient uſe of the fixthings not naturall, that is, air, meat and drink, motion and reſt, ſleep and waking, repletion and inanition; and laſtly, the paſſions of the mind. Therefore let him make choiſe of that air which is pure and cleer, not too moiſt,for fear of defluxion,bnt ſomewhat cool; let him commandmeats which are mo- derately cool and moiſt, ſhunning ſuch as generate bloud too plentifully, ſuch will be broths not too fat, ſeaſoned with a little Borage, Lettuce, Sorrell, and Succory: let him be forbidden the uſes of all ſpices, and alſo of Garlick, and Onions, and all things which heat the bloud,as are all fatty and ſweet things,as thoſe which eaſily take fire. Let the Pa- tient drink ſmall wine,and much allaied with water: or if the feaver be vehement,the water of the decočtion of Licoris,Barly, ſweet Almonds,or water and Sugar; alwayes having re- gard to the ſtrength,age,and cuſtome of the Patient. For Lib.7. Of - Tumors againſ Nature in generall. # For if hebe of that age,or have ſo led his life,that he cannot want the uſe of wine, let him uſe it,but altogether moderately. Reſt muſt be commanded ; for all bodies wax hot by motion,but lethim chiefly have a care that he do not exerciſe the part poſſeſſed by the hlegmon for fear of a new defluxion. Let his ſleep be moderate, neither, if he have a full [. him ſleep by day, ſpecially preſently after meat. Let him have his belly ſoluble, if not by nature, then by art, as by the frequent uſe of glyſters and ſuppoſitories. Let him avoid º vehement perturbations of mind,as hate,anger,brawling; let him wholly abſtain from venery. This manner of diet thus preſcribed, we muſt come to the ſecond ſcope,that is,the diver- fion of the defluxion, which is performed by taking away its cauſe,that is, the fulneſs and ilneſs of the humors. Both which we may amend by purging and bloud-letting, if the ſtrength and age of the patient permit. But if the part receiving be weak, it muſt be ſtrengthned with thoſe things which by their aſtrićtion amend the openneſs of the paſſages,the violence of the humor being drawn away by cupping-glaſſes, frićtions, ligatures. But if pain trouble the part, which is of ten the occaſion of defluxion, it muſt be mitigated by medicines aſſwaging pain. - The third ſcope is to overcome the conjunět cauſe. That we may attain to this, we muſt enter into the conſideration of the tumor, according to its times, that is,the beginning, in- creaſe, ſtate, and declination. For from hence the indications of variety of medicines muſt be drawn.For in the beginning we uſe repercuſſives to drive away the matter of the Phleg- mon flowing down, as the white of an Egge, Oxycrate, the juices or waters of Houſleek, Plantain, Roſes; Cataplaſms of Henbane,Pomgranate, Pils,Balauſties, Bole armenick,Terra ſigillata, oil of Roſes,G]uinces, Mirtils, Poppies. - - Of theſe ſimples variety of compound medicines ariſts. This may be the form of a Cata- plaſm.R.far.hordei 3 iſ ſucci ſemper vivi, plantag-an.3 iij. pulmalicorii,balauftiorum & roſar.an.3 ij. olmirtill & roſar.anº; i. fiat Cataplaſma. Another, R, Plantag, ſolani,hyoſcyam. an: m, ii. caude e- quin. tapſ barb, tentinodie, an. m. i. coquantur perfeółe in oxycrato, piſtentur, trajiciantur, addendo pul- veri, mirtill nuc. cupreſſi. & roſ. rub; an: 3 iij farin, fab. 3 ij. oleiroſar. & cydon.an.} iſ, mixe them and make a cataplaſm to the form of a liquid pultis. And you may uſe this liniment,’ by dipping linnen clothes in it, and applying to the part; R, ol. nymph.º. roſar. an:; iij. aq. roſ. ſolani & plantag.an.3 iſ,aceti 3 iij,albumin. ovorum n. iij. fiat linimentum. Alſo ung. roſatum & ung. Album, camphor. Kaſis are good to apply to it, as in like manner, Emp. Diacalcitheos diſ. ſolved in vinegar, and oil of Roſes, and alſo Pºpuleon may be uſed. In the increaſe you muſt have care of the humor flowing down, and of that which already impacted in the part did formerly fall down. Therefore repercuſſives muſt be tempered and mixed with diſcuſſing medicines, but ſo that they may carry the chief ſway, as R, fol. malve, abſinth. plantag. an: m, iij. coquantur in oxycrato, contundantur, traječii, addfarinefabarum & bordeian. 3 i. pull roſar. rub. & Abſinth. am.3 i, ol. roſar. & Chamem. an 3 i,fiat cataplaſma ad forman pultisſatis liquide. A- nother,R, farinehord. 3 iij, farine ſem. lini & fenugreci, an: 3 i, coquanturin aqāa communi, ad- dendoſub finempul, mirtillorum, roſarum & chamemelian, 3 ſ, axungie anſeri, & oleiroſaruman; i, miſce, fiat cataplaſma. - - But in the ſtate the repercuſſives,and diſcuſſives ought to be alike with ſome anodyne, or mitigating medicines,if it be painful,asR,rad. Althee; iiijmalve,Parietaranam.ij.coquantur ſub cineribus, addendofarin. fabarum & lentium am. 3 ij pulveri, chamem.&meliloti an:3ſ,olei (hamem. &roſar...an.3i. axungiegal.; if, flat cataplaſma. Another, R, micepanis triticciaqua ſalida mace- ratiftſ, pulveri, roſar. rub. & abſinth. and 3 vi, olei aneth. & melli, com.am. 3 iſ, miſre omnia ſi- mul & fiat cataplaſma ad formampultis ſatis liquide; which is ofchief uſe when there is º But when the violence of pain and other ſymptomes are affwaged, it is likely that the plegmon is come to determination.Wherefore then we muſt uſemore powerfull and ſtrong diſcuſſives,and only then beginning with the moregentle,leſt the ſubtiler part of the humor being diſſolved, the groſſer, remaining in the part, ſhould grow hard, as R, mal. biſmal. an. m. iij. coquantur, addendo }.} ij, melli, com. 3 i, ol. Chame. & melilot. an: 3 ſ, fiat (4- taplaſma. Or R, radicum Brion. & Cucumer, agreft. an. 3 iſ, forum chamem. & melilot, ana.m. iij, coquantur in hydromelite addendo farine, ſem. lini & fenugrec.am. 3 iſ. ol. ameth. axungie anjer, & 4- mat, am. 3 i.fiat Cataplaſma. And this plaiſter following may here find place. R, Diachylmag. ; ij, Empl. demelilot. 3 i,olei aneth.6 chamemel, an. 3 ſ, diſſolve them all to- gether and make a medicine for your uſe. Or R, Empl.de mucagº oxycran. 3 ii. Empl.Diachyl, Ireat. 3 i, oleililiorum & chamemel, quantum ſati, eſt,and make thereof a ſoftemplaiſter. The fourth ſcope of curing a Phlegmon conſiſts in correótion of the accidents which ac- company it; of which pain is the principall. - Wherefore the Chirurgeon muſt be diligent to aſſwage it;for beſides, that it weakens the ſtrength, and debilitates and depraves the à. alſo cauſes defluxions by drawing the bloud and ſpirits to the . - According to the variety of pain there muſt be variety of medicines, as R, micrpaniº albi in latie tepidomacerati th [3, vitell, ovorum iii, ol. roſar. 3 iſ, crociºſ, fiat cataplaſma. Or R, florum chaman.6 melilan.p. iijjarineſem. lini. 6 fenugrec.an. 3 i, fiat cataflaſmapultis ſati, liquide. Or Rºmuragin.rad, altbee & fenugreci an: ; iij ol-roſar, 6 anethan 3 ifarin. Jem.lini, quantum ſatis, at indeformefur cataplaſma ſatis mole. - But How to divert the defluxion of humors. The pain muſi be affwaged. when we muſt uſe repercuſ- ſives. What locall medicines we muſt uſe in the cncreafe. What in the ſtate, What in the declination. The correài. on of the acci- dents, The diſcom- modities of pain. Medicines aſſwaging Pain. .” - 2O2 Of Tumors againſt Nature ingenerall. Lie.7. Narcotickme- But if the pain remain,and yecla not to theſe remedies, we muſt flie to ſtronger, making dicines, of narcoticks, or ſtupefactives, but with care left we benum, or dead the part; as R., fl. hyoſcyani & Papaver. Jub. cineribu, cotiorum an ; iii, adipiº Juille & al. roſ. an: 3 i, croci Bij, fiat cataplaſma : or R, fol. cicute & ſolani furioſ. an: ; iiij, coquantur ſub cineribus, piſtentur, & traji- riantur addendo unguent. Fºſul. & ol. roſar, an. 3 i, farin. fenugrec. quantum ſati, eritut inde forme- tur cataplaſma adjormam pultis liquids. CHAP. X. The cure of an ulcerated Phlegmon. The ſignsofa SN!LIt it often happens that the humor is ſo impaët in the part,that it cannot be re- º: an preſſed, and ſo groſs,that it cannot be diſcuſſed ; which we may know by the Abſceſs. greatneſs of the heat and ſwelling,by the bitterneſs of the pricking pain, the % feaver,and pulſation,and heavineſs. - Lib. 2 ad Glan. Wherefore laying aſide all hope of diſcuſſing, we muſt come to the ſuppu- Cap.7. ratives. For which purpoſe Galen foments the ſwollen part with water,or oil being warm, - or with both of them ; and then applies this following cataplaſm. .." R., farine triº, vel mice Pani, 3 iiij, ol. com. 3 iij. aque com. quantum ſufficit, fiat cataplaſma; Or R, rad. lilior. alb, & alther, an. 3 iij, fol. malve, parietar. & ſenecioni, anam, i. coquantur in by- dromelite, piſſentur trajeúis adde farin. ſem. lini 3 iſ, axumige ſuille, ol, liliorum an: 3 ſ, fiat cata- plaſma; Or R, malve, biſmalv. violar...an. m. i. caricarumping, n. x, paſſal. 3 ii, coquantur in aq. com.tufts, & traječič, adde melli, com. 3 iſ, ung, baſilicon. & butyri recent. ana 3 i, fiat cataplaſma. You may profitably uſe for the ſame purpoſe Empl. Diachylon magnum, or Baſilicon. Or R, Empl. Diachyl. Mag. 3 iij, ung, baſilicon. 3 i. ol, liliorum 3 ſ. Of theſe mixed together make a medicine for the foreſaid uſe. The ſigns of . When the . , and other accidents ſhall remit, when the tumor hath a pu, or matter, ſharpehead, when by the preſſing of your finger you find the humor to flow as it were to ‘and fro, then you may know that it is ripe. - Wherefore without any further delay the tumor muſt be opened,leſt the matter too long ſhut up, corrode the adjacent parts, and the ulcerbecome ſinuous and fiſtulous. For this uſually happens, eſpecially then, when the matter is venenate or malign, or when the ſwelling is near a joint,or at the fundamennt,or ſuch like hot and moiſt places. #. lib. de Fi. For by the decree of Hippocrates we ſhould anticipate thematuration of ſuch tumors by Mlá, opening. The ña, be opened with an inciſion knife or cauſtick,and that either attuall or poten- tiall. For if the Patient ſhall be heartleſs and leſs confident, ſo that he either cannot, or will not indure any inſtrument,you muſt make way for the matterby a potentiall cautery. You may alſo do the buſineſs by another ſlight, as thus. - Thruſt the point of a ſharpe knife or lancet, through a braſs counter that it may ſtand faſt in the j. thereof; then coverit diligently with ſome Emplaiſter or ‘. m, that neither the Patient nor ſtanders by perceive the deceit: then laying on the plaiſter as that you would make a paſſage for thematter by that means,but when you have fitted the point to the part,where it is fit to open the tumor, ſo guide the Counter with your fingers, that you may preſently make an impreſſion into the Tumor, ſufficient for excluding the matter. I have here expreſſed three delineations of ſuch Inſtruments that you may uſe theſe, either bigger, leſſer or indifferent,as occaſion ſhall ſerve. Counters with the points of Knives or Launces put B through them. A. ſhews the Counter or peece of Silver. B. ſhews the point of the Lancet. But there are ſeven things which muſtbe diligently confidered in opening all ſorts ºf Impoſtumes. The firſt is, that you put your knife to that part of the Abſceſs which is the ſofter, and yeclás to the impreſſion of your fingers, and where it riſes into a head. : point, Lis... of Tumors againſt Nature ingeneral 203 point. The ſecond is, that you make choiſe of that place for diſkétion which is the iowaſt, that ſo the contained impuritic may the more readily flow out, and not ſtay in the paſſage. The third is, that it be made according to the wrincles of the skin, and the right #bers of the Muſcles lying next under the skin. The fourth is 3 that you turn your knife from the larger veſſels and Nerves worth ſpeaking of The fifth is, that the matter con- tained in them be not evacuated too 㺠at once in great Abſceſſes, left thereby the firength be dejećted, the ſpirits being much waſted together with the unprofitable humor. The ſixthis,that the affected part be handled as gently as '. can. The ſeventh is, that af- ter the opening when the matter is evacuated, the Abſceſsbecleanſed, filled with fleſh, and laſtly, conſolidated and cicatrized. But ſeeing that commonly after ſuch ſettions ſome part of the Tumor remains, all the contained humor being not wholly ſuppurated, the Chir- urgeon may perceive that this is an implicite affeit, that is, a Tumor and Ulcer. But the Cure thereof muſt be ſo, that you take away the Tumor before the Ulcer; for the Ulcer cannot be healed before the part be reſtored to its nature. Therefore the ſuppuratives for- merly preſcribed muſt be uſed, and the Ulcer muſt be dreſſed for two or three dayes with this following Medicine. " R. Vitelium unius ovi, terebinth. Venete, & ol. Rojar. an: 3 ſ, fiat medicamentum. Then you muſt ſeek to cleanſe it by this following Medicine. - F: Melis roſar. 3 i, Syrupi roſar. & tereb. Venet.an.3 iſ, far. hordei 3 iſ, fiat medicamentum ad uſum. For this very purpoſe there is a ſingular Deterfive made of Appium or Smallage of which this is the deſcription. - R. Succi aſpii, plantag beton, an:5i, Mellis commun, 3 v, terebint. Venet. 3 iiij, farin. Hordei & Orobi,an.3 iſ fulveris Aloes, rad. Ireos florent, myrrhean. 3 i,coquaturmelcum ſuccis quibus conſump- tis addamtur fariº & pulveres, & miſceantar omnia ad forman unguenti. But if you would cleanſe it more powerfully, you may uſe Vnguentum Apoſtolorum, or Vnguentum Aureum and Æyptia- cum mixed according to the ſcope you conceive in your minds;when the UIlcer ſhall ſeem ſufficiently clenſed, it ſhall be filled with fleſh and cicatrized after the manner we ſhall de- clare in the proper treatiſt of the cure of Ulcers. Other Inſtruments for opening Abſceſſes. Rings in which little knives lyá bid, fit for to ºpen Alſº ſers The Delineation of a Traské gy hollow Inſtrument going g’ with a ſpring. A. Shews the thicker pipe. - B. Shews another which enters and is faſtened in the other by a ſcrue. C.. The point of the Inſtrument p"; iºnaireuel , The ſori ich forces the Ins a. * * What the caré muſt be after the opening ofthe abſceſ: Deterſive Medicines. Pºngwenism de Appiº 2O4. of Tmors againſt Nature in generall. Lie.7. - CHA P. XI. of feavers, and the cures of theſe feavers which accompany Phlegmons. The Fewer of a Phlegmon. What a Fraver ăse $º Mongſt the Symptoms which moſt uſually accompany Phlegmons,and afflićt all the § & body of the patient, Feavers are the chief; that is,hot, and dry diſtenipers kindled $ in the heart, and thence by the Artery is ſent overall the body; yet theſe which uſually follow this kind of Tumors are Ephemere,that is,Diary, unputrid synochi, Of whoſe nature and order of cure I will here briefly relate what I have learnt from my Maſters, that is, Doğtors of Phyſick, as I have been converſant with them in the practiſe of my Art. Wºr The Ephemera, or Diary [that is, ofcne day] is a hpt and dry diſemperature kindled in is. the vitall ſpirits. It hath that name,becauſe by its owinature it tarries not above the ſpace of one day or twenty four houres,by reaſon it is kindled in a ſubtile eaſily diſſipable matter. The cauſes The efficient cauſes of this Feaver are wearines,hunger,and drunkenneſs,anger,ſury,ſor- thereof. row.watching great & piercing cold,Aduſtion.Bathes,and manner of living inclining more to heat then ordinary,applying uſing or drinking of acrid medicines, as Poyſons,or of hot meats, or drinks; to conclude all the efficient cauſes common to all Feavers, putrefaction -- only excepted wheh properly appertains to putrid feavers. - Apherifin,55. For a Bubo alſo,which is a Phlegmon of the Glandules,cauſes a Diary,as Hippocrates ſhews. dib.4. All feavers proceeding from the Tumors of the Glandules are evill, the Diary excepted. Which Aphoriſm muſt be underſtood warily and with that diſtinition which Gálen gives in his commentary,where he faith; It is only to be underſtood of Tumors riſing in the Glan- dules without occaſion, that is, without any evident and manifeſt cauſe; for otherwiſe Feavers that thence take their originall,though not Diary,yet are not all cvillas we learn by Buboes in Children, and the venereous Buboes,which § en without inflammation,or corruption of the liver;for ſuch commonly have no malign Feaver accompanying them, which thing is worthy a Chirurgeons obſervation. - §: ſigns of a The common ſigns of a Diary are, a moderate and vaporous heat feeling gentle to the lary. hand, a pulſe ſwift and frequent,ſometimes great and ſtrong, as when the Diary is cauſed by anger; ſometimes little; if the Feaver proceed from ſorrow,hunger,cold,crudity; for o- ther reſpećts equalland ordinary. The moſt certain figns are, if the Feavercome upon one not by little and little but ſo- dainly and that from ſome externall and evident cauſe, no loathing of meat, no cauſleſs wearineſs, no deep ſleep,yawning,great pain,reſtleſneſs, ſhaking nor cold going before,and laſtly, no other troubleſome ſymptome º We here make no mention of the Why in a Dia- urine, becauſe moſt frequently they reſemble the urines of ſound bodies; for in ſo ſhort ºtheuſines, a time as Diaries endure, there cannot ſo great a perturbation be raiſed in the bloud that º: *" there may be fignes thereof found in the urine. A Diary is ended in one fit, which by the Iſle proper nature of this Feaverlaſts but one day,although ſometimes, otherwiſe it is extended to three, or four dayes ſpace; and then it eaſily degenerates into a Putrid, eſpecially any error of the Patient, Phyſitian, or thoſe which attend him concurring therewith, or if the ... externall things be not rightly fitted. : º The unputrid . . This Feaver is terminated either by inſenſible tranſpiration, or by the moiſture of the Synochih, . skin, or by a ſweat naturall, gentle, and not ill ſmelling; to this Diary we may refer the unputrid Synochu, generated of bloud not putrid, but only heated beyond meaſure. For uſually there ariſes a great heat over all the body, by means of the bloud immoderately heated; whence the veins become more tumid, the †: appears fiery 5 the Eyes red and burning, the breath hot, and to conculde, the whole habit of the j, more full,by reaſon of that ebullition of the bloud, and the diffuſion of the vapours thence ariſing over all the body: Whence it is, that this kind of Synochus may be called, a vaporous Feaver. To this *i. are incident as alſo all ſanguine bodies, which have no ill humors. The cure of this and the Ephemera or Diary is the ſame; becauſe it may ſcarſe, ſeem different from the Ephemera in any other thing,than that it may be prolonged for *. or four dayes.Where- fore whatſoever we ſhall ſay for the cure of the Ephemera, may be applyed to the Synochus, bloud-letting excepted, which in an unputrid Synochu is very neceſſary. The cureofa Now thccure of a Diary Feaver conſiſts in the decent uſe of things fiot natural,contrary Play” to the cauſe of the diſeaſe; wherefore bathes of warm and naturall water arevery pro- fitable ; ſo that the Patient be not Plethorick, nor ſtuft with excrements,nor obnoxious to catarrhes and defluxions, becauſe a catarrh is caſily cauſed and augmented by the hu- mors diffuſed and diſſolved by the heat of bath; ſherefore in this caſe we muſt eſchew frićtions,and anointing with warmoil, which things notwithſtänding are thought very uſefull in theſe kinds of Feavers,eſpecially when they have their originall from extreme la- bour, by aſtriótion of the skin or a Bubo. Let this be a generall rule, that to every cauſe, whence this Feaver proceeded,you oppoſe the contrary for a remedy; as to labour, reſt; to watching, ſleep; to anger and ſorrow, gratefull ſociety of friends, and all things . Pleniſhe Linz. Of Tumors againſt Nature in generall. 2O5 --- -- pleniſhed with plealant good will 3 and to a bullº, the proper cure thereof. Wine moderately tempered with water according to the cuſtome of the ſick, patient, is good and profitable in all cauſes of this Feaver, except he be pained in his head;or that the #eaver drew its originall from anger, or a Bubo ; for in this laſt caſe eſpecially, the paticnt muſt abſtain wholly from wine, untill the inflammation come to the ſtate, and begins to decline. This kind of Feaver often troubles infants; and then you muſt preſcribe ſuch me- The uſe of wine in a Diás i yº dicines to their Nurſes, as if they were ſick, that ſo by this means their milk may become mºdicinable. Alſo it will be good to put the Infant himſelf into a bath of naturall and warm water,and preſently after the bath to anoint the ridge of the back and breſt with oyl of Violets. But if a Phlegmon poſſeſs any inward part, or otherwiſe by its nature be great, or ſeated near any principall Bowel,ſo that it may continually ſend from it either a putrid matter or exhalation to the hcart, and not only affect it by a quality or §.". heat by the continuity of the parts,thence wil ariſe the putrid Synochia,if the blood by contagi- on put .# in the greater veſſels,confiſts of one equall mixture of the four humors.This Fewer is thus chiefly known, it hath no exacerbations, or remiſſions, but much leſs inter- miſſions; it is extended beyond the ſpace of twenty four houres,ncither doth it then (nd in vomit,ſweat,moiſture,or by little and littleby inſenſible tranſpiration;aficr the manner of intermitting Feavers, or Agucs; but remains conſtant, untill it leaves the patient for alto- gether; it commonly happens not unleſs to theſe of a good temper and complexion, which abound with much bloud,and that tempered by an equall mixture of the four humors. It commonly indures not long becauſe the blood by ſome peculiar putrefation degencrating into choléror Melancholy,will preſently bring forth another kind of Feaver, to wit, a Tertian or continued Quartain. - - - * ~ * - The cure of this Feaver (as I have heard of moſt learned Phyſtians) chiefly conſiſts in bloodletting. Forby letting of blood the fulneſs is diminiſhed,and therefore the obſtrućti- on is taken away, and laſtly, the putrefaction. And ſeeing that in this kind of Feaver there is not only a fault of the matter.by the putrefaction of the blood, but alſo of the Temper by exceſs of heat; certainly Phlebotomy helps not only, as we ſaid, the putrefastion,but aíſo the hot diſemper. For the blood in which all the heat of the creature is contained, whilſt it is taken away, the acrid and fuliginous excrements, exhale and vaniſh away with it, which kept in,éncreaſed the Feaveriſh heat. Moreover,the veins,to ſhun emptincſs, which nature abhors, are filled with much cold air in ſtead of the hot blood which was drawn away, which follows a cooling of the habit of the whole body 3 yeaznd many by means of Phlebotomy have their bellies looſed, and ſweat, both which are much to be de- fired in this kind of Feaver. - This moved the ancient Phyſitians, to write, that we muſt draw blood in this diſeaſe, even to the fainting of the Patient. : Yet becauſe thus not a few have poured out their lives together with their blood, it will be better and ſafer to divide the evacuations, and draw ſo much blood at ſevc- rall times, as the greatneſs of the diſeaſe ſhall require, and the ſtrength of the Patient may bear. - r hen you have drawn blood, forthwith injećt an emollient and refrigerative clyſter; leſt that the veins emptied by Phlebotomy may draw into them the impurity of the Guts; but theſe clyſters which cool too much, rather bind the belly, than looſe it. The following day the Morbifick matter muſt be partly evacuated by a gentle purge, as a bole of Caſſia, or Catholicon; then muſt you appoint Syrups, which have not only a refrigerative quality, but alſo to reſiſt putrefaëtion, ſuch as the Syrup of Lemmons, Berberries, of the Juice of Citrons, of Pomgranats, Sorrell and Vineger; let his dict be abſolutely cooling and humetting,and alſo ſlender; for the native heat much debilitated by º of a great quantity of blood cannot equall a full diet. Therefore it ſhall ſuf- fice to feed the Patient with chicken and veal broths made with cooling herbs, as Sor- rell, Lettuce, and Purſlain...Let his drink be Barly water, Syrup of Violets mixed with ſome pretty quantity of boiled water, julºpum Alexandrinum,eſpecially if he be trou- bled with ſcouring, or laske. But the Phyſitian muſt chiefly have regard to the fourth day, for if then there appear any ſigns of concoëtion in the excrements, the Criffs muſt be ex- pećted on the eventh day,and that either by a looſneſs of the belly, or an aboundance of urine, by vomits, ſweats, or bleeding. Therefore we muſt then do nothing but commit the whole buſineſs to nature. - - But for drinking cold water, which is ſo much commended by Galen in this kind of Feaver, it is not to be ſuffered before there appear ſigns of concoëtion; morcover in Å. declining of the diſeaſe the uſe of wine will not . unprofitable to help forwards Weats. - T . e HAP: Flow a putſid Synoba, is cauſed. Phlebotomy nºceſſiry in a ‘’ putrid Giucchiº: What benefit we may reap B drawing blood cven to fainting: why wenuſ: give a cyſter . . reſently after is: letting: What Syrupi profitable in this caſe. . . Why a ſlender Diet muſt be uſed after ſet: : ting much blood, When dritis. king of water. is to be permit- ted in a puttid. SyncChh. - - - - - * r * v--- 206 Of Tumor, againſt N.ature in generall. LIB.7. - The definition of an Eryſipe- laſ. Gal. Capiz, lib. 14, Meth.med. cy 2.4d Glin. Two kinds of Eryſipelº, Gal, lib.2, 4d lauc. Hip. Apho, 79. Seò.7. Aph.*5. Seč, 16. Aph, 43. Set} 3. C H A P. XII. Of an Eryſipelas, or Inflammation. AºAving declared the cure of a Phlegmon,cauſed by laudable blood, we muſt * now treat of theſe tumors which acknowledgcholer the materiall cauſe of § their generation, by reaſon of that affinity which intercedes between Cho- # ler and Blood. Therefore the tumors cauſed by naturall Choler, are called § Eryſipelata, or Inflammations; theſe contain a great heat in them, which chiefly poſſeſſes the skin,as alſo oftentimes ſome portion of the fleſh lying under it. For they are made by moſt thin and ſubtle blood º: upon any occaſion of inflammation eaſily becomescholerick)or by blood and choler,hotter than is requiſit, and ſometimes of choler mixed with an acrid ſerous humor. That which is made by ſincere and pure choler, is called by Galen,a true and perfeót Ery- §: But there ariſe three differences of Eryſipelaes by the admixture of choler with the ree other kinds of humors. For if itbeing predominant be mixed with blood, it ſhall be termed Eryſipela Phlegmonodes ; if with Phlegm, Eryſipelas a dematodes; if with Melancholy, Eryſipelas Scirrhodes. So that the former and ābāºse wordfiews the humor bearing do- minion, but the latter or adjećtive that which is inferior in mixture. But if they concur in ; quantity,there will be thereupon made Eryſfel's Phlegmone; Eryſipelu adema, Eryſipels C1ryl)ſuſ. - Galen acknowledges two kinds of Eryſipelaes,one ſimple and without an ulcer, the other ulcerated. For cholar drawn & ſevered from the warmnes of the blood, running by its ſub- tlety and acrimony unto the skin, ulcerates it;but reſtrained by the gentle heat of ū. blood, as a bridle, it is hindered from piercing to the top of the skin,and makes a tumor without an ulcer. But of unnaturall choler are cauſed many other kinds of cholerick tumors, as the Herpes exedems,and Miliari,and laſtly,all ſorts of tumors which come between the Herpes and Cancer. You may know Eryſipelae; chiefly by three ſigns,as by their colour, which is a yellowiſh red;by their quick ſliding back into the body at the leaſt compreſſion of the skin (the cauſe of which is the ſubtlety of the humorand the outward ſite of it under the skin, whereupon by ſome an Eryſipela, is calleda Diſeaſe of the skin; ) Laſtly, by the number of the Symptoms,as heat, pulſation,pain. The heat of an Eryſipela is far greater than that of a Phlegmon,but the pulſation is much les;for as the heat of the blood is not ſo great,as that of choler,ſo it far exceeds choler in quantity and thickneſs, which may cauſe compreſſion and obſtrućtion of the adjacent muſcle. - For Choler eaſily diſſipableby reaſon of its ſubtlety quickly vaniſhes, neither doth it ſuffer itſelf to be long ...?in the empty ſpaces between the muſcles; neither doth an #; agree with a Phlegmon in the propriety of the i. For that of an Eryſipelin is pricking and biting without tenſion, or heavineſs, yet the primitive, antecedent and con: junét cauſes are ... of both the tumors. Although an Eryſipelu may be incident to all parts, yet principally it affails the face,by reaſon of the º of the skin of that place,and the lightneſs of the § humor flying upwards. It is ill when an Eryſipelº comes up- on a wound,or ulcer,and although it may come to ſuppuration, yet it is not good; for it ſhews that there is obſtrućtion by the admixture of a groſs humor, whence there is ſome danger of eroſion in the parts next under the skin. - rt is good when an Eryſipels comes from within outwards ; but ill when from with- out it retires inward. But if an Eryſipela, poſſeſs the womb it is deadly, and in like man- tº if it ſpread too far over the face, by reaſon of the ſympathy of the membranes of the Tālil. C. H. A. P. XIII. of the cure of an Eryſipelas. §Or the cure of an Eryſipelas wenuſt procure two things,to wit,evacuation and } refrigeration. But becauſe there is more need of cooling, than in a Phleg- mon,the chief ſcope muſt be for refrigeration. Which being done, the con- jº tained matter muſt be taken away and evacuated with moderately reſolving medicines. We muſt do four things to attain unto theſe forementioned ends. Firſt of all we muſt appoint a convenient manner of Diet, in the uſe of the ſix things not naturall 3 that is, we muſt incraſſate, refrigerate and moiſten as much as the nature of the diſeaſe and patient will ſuffer, much more than in a Phlegmon ; then we will evacuate the Antecedent mattersby opening a vein,andby medicines purging cholºr.And that by cutting the Cephalick vein,if there be a portion of the blood mixed with Choler, if the Eryſipelas poſſeſs the face,and if it be º nuch overit. But if it ſhall invade another part,although itſhall proceed of pure choler, Phlebotomy Gal. 14. Methed. 4 Things to be Performed in cutting an Æryſipelas. In what Eryſipelts it is convenient to let blood, in what not. will º L m. Of Tumors againſt Nature ingenerall. 207 will not be ſo neceſſary,becauſe the bloud which is as a bridle to the choler being taken away,there may be danger;left it become more fierce; yet if the body be plethorick,it will be expedient to let bloud,becauſe this, as Galen teacheth, is of times the cauſe of an Ery- ſpels.It wil be expedient to give a clyſter of refrigerating and humcºting things before you open a vein ; but it belongs to a learned and prudent Phyſitian to preſcribe medicines, purging choler. - - - - - - - - The third care muſt be taken for Topick, or locall medicines, which in the beginning and encreaſe muſt be cold and moiſt,without any either dryneſs or aſtrićtion, becauſe the more acrid matter by uſe of aſtringent things being driven in, would ulcerate and fret the diacent particle. 3. º . Avicenniuch commend this kind of remedy; Take fair water 3vi,ofthe ſharp- eſt Vinegarż i, make an Oxycrate,in which. may wet linnen clothes and apply to the affečted part and the circumjacent places,and renew them often. Or R. Succi ſolani, plantag. & ſempervivi, an. 3 iſ, aceti 3 ſ, Mugagina ſem. Pylii 3 iſ, ſucci hyoſcyami 3 i, Miſte. But if the Eryſipelº be upon the face, you muſt uſe the medicine following. - - #, Vnguent. Roſ. 3 iiij, ſucci plantagin, & ſempervivi, an: 3 i, iroſhiſºde Camphora 3 ſ, aceti parum; let then be mixed together and make a lininent. But if the heat and pain be into- lerable, we muſt come to narcotick medicines. As R, ſuccihyoſcyami, ſolani, titute, án. 3 i, album. overumn. ii, aceti 3 ſ, opii & Câmphor. an:gra. 4, roci 9ſ, Mucagini, ſem. pſyll. & femigr. extrađe in aq. roſ. &§. an.; i,olde fapaw;3 iſ fiat liminentum,addendo ung, refrigeranti, Gal. camphor. 4. ſati, fit. Yet we muſt not uſe ſuch like medicines too long,leſt they cauſe an ex- tinëtion of the native heat and mortification of the part. Wherefore ſuch Narcotick medicines muſt be uſed with regard of place, time and ſuch other circumſtances. Therefore we may three manner of wayes underſtand when to defiſt from uſing Narcotick or ſtupefačtive medicines. The firſt is when the Patient in the af- fećted part feels not ſo much heat, pricking and pain, as before ; The ſecond is when the art feels more gentle to the touch than before ; The third when the fiery, and pallid co- }. begins by little and little to waxe livid and black;for then muſt we abſtain from Nar- cotick, and uſe reſolving and ſtrengthening things, whereby the part may be revived and ſtrengthened by recalling the Native heat; As R, Farine bordei & Orobi, an: ; if, farine ſºm. lini 3 iſ, coquantur in Hydromelite veloxycrato, addendº pulv.roſarum & chamemel, an 3 ſ, ol. ane- thi & ſhamem. an. 5 i, fiat cataplaſma. Or you may uſe this following fomentation, Re, Rad. Alther 3 iſ, fol. malve, bijmal pariet. abſinthii, ſalvie, an. m. i., flor. chamem. meliloti, roſar. rub. an.m. iſ, coquantur in equi, partibus vini & aque, & fiat fotu, cum ſpongia. After the fomentation What topick medicines are fit to be uſed in the beginning. ofan Eryſipelaſ. What caution muſt be had in the uſe of nar- cotick medi- cines, Reſolving and ſtrengthening mediciness you may apply an Emplaiſter of Diachylon Ireatum, or Diapalma diſſolved in oil of chamo- . mile and Melilote, and ſuch other like. The fourth Intention which is of the corre&ion of accidents, we will perform by . which we mentioned in curing a Phleg- mon, by varying the medicaments, according to the judgment of him which undertakes the cure. w C. H. A. P. XIII I. Of the Herpes; that is, Teaters, or Ringwormes, or ſuch like. ºf Erpes is a tumor cauſed by pure choler ſeparated from the reſt of the humors, that is carryed by its naturall lightneſs and tenuity even to the outer or & ſcarfe skin, and is diffuſed over the ſurface hereof. Galen makes three ſorts 2 of this tumor. ... For if perfeót choler of an indifferent ſubſtance, that is, not "...verythick, cauſe this tumor, then the ſimple Herpes is generated, obtainin the name of the Genus 3 but if the humor be not ſo thin, but compounded with ſome ſmal mixture of Phlegm 3 it will raiſe little bliſters over the skin like to the ſeeds of Millet, whence it was that the Ancients called this Tumor the Herpes Miliariº. But if it have any admixture of Melancholy, it will be an Herpes exeden, terrible by reaſon of the eroſion or eating into the skin and muſcles lying under it. Theſe are abſolutely three intentions of curing; The firſt is to appoint a Dict juſt like that we mentioned in the cure of an Eryſipela ; The ſecond is to evacuate the antecedent cauſe, by medicines purging the peccant humor, for which purpoſe oft-times clyſters will ſuffice, eſpecially if the patient be ſomewhat eaſie by nature, and if the urine flow accor- ing to your deſire; forby this a great part of the humor may be carryed into the bladder, The third ſhall be to take away the conjunct cauſe by locall medicines ordained for the fwelling and ulcer: Therefore the Chirurgeon ſhall have regard to two things, that is the reſolving of the tumor, and the drying up of the ulcer; for every ulcer requires drying, which can neverbe attained unto, unleſs the ſwelling be taken away. Therefore becauſé the chiefeſt care muſt be to take away the Tumor, which unleſs it be performed there can be no hope to healthe ulcer,he ſhall lay this kind of medicine to diſſolve and dry,as R. Ceruſe What a Herpet is, what be the kinds thereof, Gal. 2, ad Glauconem, What the Herpes miliari, 1se What the extdens, Three intenti- ons in curing Herpes. A rule for healing ulcers conjoyned with tumor 3. ** - & tuthie prepar. an. 3 i, ol. roſ. & adipi, º: an. 5 iſ, cortici, pini uſti, & lociáſ, cere quan- thm ſatis, fiat unguentum. Or R, Farin. hordei & * an. 3 iſ, coquantur in decodio cortici, - 2 - - mali . 208 Of Tumors againſt Nature in generall. Li *7. The force of Wngueurum emulatºn CMm Mercurio. Medicines fit for reſtraining eating and ſpreading ulcers. A vulgar de- ſcription of an intermitting Tertian feaver. The cauſes of Tertian fea- WCrs. The ſigns of an intermitting Tertian. The Symp- tonnes Why Tertians have an abſo- lute ceſſation of the feaver at the end of cach fir, The diet of ſuch as have a Tertian. When ſuch as have a tertian may uſc wine. The time of feeding the patiºnſ. mali granati,balauſt.plantag.addendofulveri, roſar.ſub-abſinth.an. 3 ſ, olei. Myrtillor. & melli, com. an.svi, fiat unguintum.ºf artis eff.But for an Herpes Miliari; theſe muſt chiefly be uſed, R.pulv. gallarum, maliturii, balauſt.boli armenian. 3 i, aque roſ. 3 iij, ºti aterrini 3 i, axungie anjer. & olei Myrtillor. an. 3 iſ, terebinth. 3 isfiat niguntum adºſum. I have often found moſt certain help in unguntum emulatum cum Mercurio,for it kills the puſtules,and partly waſts the humor contained in them. Yet if the ulcer, not yet neither yields, but every day diffuſes it ſelf further and further, you ſhall touch the edges and lips thereof with ſome acrid medicine, as Aqua ſortigoyl of Vitriole,or ſuch like, for by this kind of remedy,I have ofttimes heal- ed fretting ulcers, which ſeemed altogether incurable. CHAP. XV. of Feavers, which happen upon Eryſipelous Tumors. vour of the humor whereofthey proceed that is Choler. Therefore ſeeing it is ; peculiar to Choler,to move every third day, it is no marvailif great Inflam- § mations bring with them Tertian Feavers,or Agues, which have their fit eve- ** ry third day;for it is called an Intermitting Tertian which comes every other day. . . The Primitive cauſes in generall are ſtrong exerciſes, eſpecially in the hot Sun,the uſe of heating,and drying either meats or medicines, great abſtinence joyned with great labour, care,ſorrow; the antecedent cauſes are the plenty of choler in the body,an hot and dry diſ. temperature either of the wholebody,or of the liver only: the conjună cauſe is the putre- faćtion of the cholerick humor lying in ſome plenty without the greater veſſels, in the ha- bit of the body. The ſigns,a ſhaking or ſhivering like as when we have made water in a cold wintermor- ning a great pricking ſtretching.or ſtiffneſs,as if there were pins thruſt into us overall our bodies by reaſon of the acrimony of the cholerick humor driven uncertainly and violently over all the body, and the ſenſible membranous and nervous particles at the beginning of the fit; then preſently the heat becomes acrid, the Feaverkindled,like a fire in dry ſtraw;the pulſe is great,Quick and equal;the tongue dry;the urine yellowiſh,red and thin.The Symp- tomes are watchings, . talking idlely, anger, . and toſſing the body at i. leaſt noiſe or whiſpering. Theſe Feayers are terminated by great ſweats. They are incident to cholerick young men,ſuch as are lean,and in Summer;after the fit oft times follow cho- lerick vomiting and yellowiſh ſtools.After the fit there follows an abſolute intermiſſion re- taining no reliques of the Feaver, untill the approach of the following fit, becauſe all the cholerick matter by the force of that fit and nature is eaſily caſt out of the body, by reaſon of its naturall levity and facility ; whereas in Quotidians there is no ſuch thing, as which after the fit alwayes leave in the body a ſenſe and feeling of a certain inequality by reaſon of the ſtubborneſs of the Phlegmatick humor,and dulnes to motion.The fit commonly uſes to endure 4,5, or 6 houres,although at ſome time it may be extended to 8 or 10. This Feaver is ended at 7 fits,and uſually is not dangerous,unleſs there be ſome error committed by the Phyſitian,Patient,or ſuch as attend him.Tertians in ſummer are ſhorter,in winter longer. Wherefore the beginning of the fit is accompanied with ſtifileſs,or ſtretching, the ſtate with ſweat, whereupon if the noſe, lips or mouth break forth into piniples or ſcabs, it is a ſign of the end of the Feaver,and of the power of nature which is able to drive the con- junét cauſe of the diſeaſe from the center to the habit of the body ; yet theſe pimples ap- pear not in the declining of all Tertians,but only then, when the cholerick humor cauſin the Feaverſhall reſide in the ſtomach,or is driven thither from ſome other part of the .# region of the Liver. For hence the ſubtler portion thereof carryed by the continuation of the inner coat to the mouth and noſe,by its acrimony eaſily cauſes pimples in theſe places. The cure is performed by Diet,and Pharmacy. . - Therefore let the Diet be ſo ordered for the ſix things not naturall, that it may incline to refrigeration and hume&tion,as much as the digeſtive faculty will permit,as Lettuce,Sor- rel,Gourds,Cowcumbers,Mallows,Barly Creams, Wine much allaid with water,thin,ſmall, and that ſparingly and not before ſigns of concoëtion ſhall . in the urine; for at the beginning he may not uſe wine, nor in the declining,bnt with theſe conditions, which we have preſcribed. But for the time offeeding the patient,on that day the fit is º cat nothing for three houres before the fit, left the aguiſh heat lighting on ſuch meats as yet crude, may corrupt and putrefie them ; whence the matter of the Feaver may be increaſed, (becauſe it is as proper to that heat to corrupt all things, as to the native to preſerve and vindicate from putrefa&ion)the fit lengthened,and nature called away from the concoëtion and ex- cretion of the Morbifick humor; yet we may temper the ſeverity of this law by having re- gard to the ſtrength of the patient; for it will be convenient to feed a weak patient not only before the fit,but alſo in the fit itſelf.but that only ſparingly,lºſt the ſtrength ſhould be too much impaired. . Now Lie.7. Of Tumors againſt Nature ingenerall. 209 -* and neceſſary Now for Pharmacy ; It muſt be conſidered, whether the ſtrength of the Patient be ſuffici- ent, if the humors abound; for then you may preſcribe Diaprunum ſimplex,Caſsia newly ex- traćted, the decočtion of Violets, ..? Citrin Myrobalanes; Syrups of Violets, Roſes, of Pomegranats and Vineger. But if the powers of the Patient languiſh, he muſt not onl not be purged, but alſo muſt not draw blood too plenteouſly, becauſe Cholerick men ſoon faint, by reaſon of the facile and eaſie diſſipation of the ſubtle humors and ſpirits; beſides ſuch as are ſubjećt to tertian Feavers do not commonly abound with blood, unleſs it be with Cholerick bloud, which muſtrather be renued, or amended by cooling and hume&ting things, than evacuated. Yea verily, when it is both commodious ſuch things as work by inſenſible tranſpiration, which provoke ſweats, vomit or urine by reaſon of the ſubtlety of the Cholerick humor,than by any other. Alſo the frequent uſe of emollient, glyſters made with a decočtion of Prunes, Jujubes, Violets, Brah to evacuate the body, it may bee attempted with far more ſafety by . When to purge the Patient. and Barley, will profit much. . If the Patient fall into a Delirium or talk idlely by rea- fon of the heat and dryneſs of the head, with a particular exceſs of the cholerick hu- mor, the Head muſt be cooled by applying to the Temples and Forehead and puttin into the Noſe oyl of Violets, Roſes, or womans milk. Let the feet and legs be bathed in #. and warm water, and the ſoles of the feet be anointed with oyl of Violets and ſuch 1ike. - In the declining, a Bath made of the branches of Vines, the leaves of Willowes, Lettuce and other refrigerating things boiled in fair water, may be profitably uſed three houres after meat eaten ſparingly. - But I would have you ſo to underſtand the Declination or declining not of one parti- cular fit, but of the º in generall, that the humors already conco&ed, allured to the skin by the warmneſs of the bath, may more eaſily and readily breath forth: he which o- therwiſe ordains abath at the beginning of the diſeaſe, will cauſe a conſtipation in the skiri and habit of the body, by drawing thither the humors peradventure tough and groſs,no e- vacuation going before. - -- Alſo it will be good after generall purgations to cauſe ſweat by drinking White wine thin and well tempered with water;buturine by a decoètion of Smallage and Dill;Certain- ly ſweat is very laudable in every putrid Feaver, becauſe it evacuates the conjunét matter ofthe diſeaſe,but chiefly in a Tertian, by reaſon that choler by its inbred levity eaſily takes that way,and by its ſubtilty is eaſily reſolved into ſweat.But that the ſweat may be lauda- ble it is fit it be upon a criticall day,and be foreſhewed by ſigns of concoëtion agreeable to the time andmanner of the diſeaſe. Sweats when as they flow more ſlowly are forwarded by things taken inwardly and applied outwardly; by things taken inwardly, as with white wine, with a decoètion o Éigs, Raiſins ſtoned, graſſe roots and the like, opening things; but by things outwardly applied, and ſpunges #: in a decoötion of hot herbs (as Roſmary, Time, Lavander, Marjeromand the like) applied to the Groins, Armholes, and ridge of the back. • * . . . . [... --, - . . . . You may for the ſame purpoſe, fill two Swines bladders with the ſame decočtion, or elſe ſtone bottles, and put them to the feet, fides, and between the thighes. Then let this be the bound of .# when the Patient begins to waxe cold,that is, when the ſweat feels no more hot, but cold. - . . . . . . * ... But by the conſºntofall,bloud muſt not be letten after the third fit, but preſently at the beginningofthe Faver,according to the opinion and preſcription of Galen; for ſeeing this Faverfor the moſt part is terminated at ſeven fits, if you ſtay untill the third fit bee fº the Feayer will now become to its ſtate; but Hippocrates forbids us to move anything n thegº. left nature then buſied in conco&ing the #. be called from its begun en- terpriſe. - J . . A. . . . . - chap. xvi. of an Oedema or cold Phlegmatick Tumor. * ----- … ຠItherto wehave treated of hot Tumors, now wenuſ ſpeak of cold; Cold Tu- fºlſ) mors are only two, an Oedema and a Scirrhuſ; And for all that Hippocrates and §§ the Ancients uſed the word Oedema for all ſorts of Tumor, in generall ; yet º by Galen and theſe Phyſitians, which ſucceeded him, it hath been drawn from matick humor. outlikºmi. practer natºrſ, - that large and general ſignification, to a more ſtrait and ſpeciall,only to defigh a certain ſpecies, or #. of Tumor. 18 > - - - - real,” y g". Whereforean Oedema is a ſoft,laxe and painleſſe Tumor,cauſed by colle&ion of a Phleg- whatan . . . . . . . - oedemail. - When the time is fit to uſe a Bath, What kind, dº cvacuations are moſt fit in a Tertian. \ . sudoisk. - When blood muſt be let. .. , Aphºray. -- Seči.2. - “A - * * ------- * The Ancients made eight differences of Tumors proceeding of Phlegm, The firſt they rheader' tºrmed a true, and lawfull Oedema proceeding from naturall Phlegmº from unnaturaſi. - ... of oedemé Phlegm by admixtion of anotherhumor they wº havethree ſorts of Tumors to ariſe, i. ces o - - 3 - - - -º that . *— 2 Io . By how many waies Phlegm becomes not naturall. The Cauſes, The ſigns. The progno- Aſticks, - How Oedema's are terminated, The intentions of curing Oede- ºna's, The diet. Of Tumors againſt Nature in generall. Li B.7. that by mixture of blood, ſhould be made an Oedema Phlegmonodes, and ſo of thereſt. Beſides,when they perceived unnaturall Phlegm eitherpuffed up by flatulency,or to flow with a wateriſh moiſture, they called ſome Oedemats flatulent, others wateriſh; but alſo when they ſaw this ſame Phlegm often to turn into a certain Plaiſter-like ſubſtance, they thought that hence proceeded another kind of Oedema, which they expreſſed one while by the name of Atheroma, anotherwhile by Steatoma,and ſometimes by Melicerides, as laſtly,they called that kind of Oedema which is cauſed by putrid and corrupt flegm,Scrºphule. #. WC muſt obſerve that Phlegm ſometimes is naturall, and offends only in quantity,whence the * true Oedema proceeds ; otherwhiles it is not naturall; and it becomes not naturall, either by admixtion of a ſtrange ſubſtance,as bloud,Choler or Melancholy,whence ariſe the three kinds of Oedema's rioted formerly by the way; or by the putridneſs and corruptions of its proper ſubſtance,whence the Strume and Scrophule proceed;or by concretion, whence kernels and all kinds of Wens, Ganglia and knots; or by reſolution, whence all flatulent and wa- teriſhTumors,as the Hydrocele,Pneumatocele and all kinds of Dropſies. - The cauſes of all Oedema's are the defluxion of a Phlegmatick or flatulent humor into a- ny part,or the congeſtion of the ſame made by little . imbecillity thereof in concoëting the nouriſhment,and expelling the excrement. } . The ſigns are a colour whitiſh and like unto the skin,a ſoftTumor, rare and laxe by rea- ſon of the plentifull moiſture with which it abounds, and without pain, by reaſon this humor infers no ſenſe of heat nor manifeſt cold; when you preſs it with your finger the print thereof remains, becauſe of the groſneſs of the humor and ſlowneſs to motion. Oe- dema's breed rather in winter than in ſummer, becauſe winter is fitter to heap up Phlegm ; they chiefly poſſeſs the Nervous and Glandulous parts, becauſe they are bloudleſs, and ſo cold and more fit by reaſon of their looſneſs to receive a defluxion; for the ſame cauſe º: full of ill humors, ancient, and not exerciſed, are chiefly troubled with this kind of Tumor. - - - An Oelma is terminated ſometimes by reſolution, but oftnerby concretion,ſºldomer by ſuppuration,by reaſon of the ſmall quantity of heat in that humor. º Symptomaticall Oedema,as that which follows upon a Dropſie or Conſumption, ad- mits no cure unleſs the diſeaſe be firſt taken away. . The generall cure is placed in two things, that is, in evacuation of the conjuna matter prohibiting the generation of the antecedent. We attaine to both . four nieans. The firſt truly by ordaining a fit manner of living and preſcribing moderation in the uſe of the ſix things not naturall. Wherefore we muſt make choiſe of ſuch air as is hot, and ſubtile; we muſt preſcribe wine of a middle nature for his drink; let the bread be we Exerciſe. What to be obſerved in the uſe of venery. 6. Epidſº.5. ſen. 23, Lib.24d Glauc. tap.3. A rowler, baked; let meats be appointed which may generate good bloud, and theſe rather roſted than boyled. Let all fruits be forbidden, as alſo broths and milk-meats; let him cat ſuch fiſhasare takenin ſtony rivers; the Paticut ſhall obſerve mediocrity in feeding, but prin- cipally ſobriety in drinking, for fear of crudities; after meat let him uſe digeſtive pow- ders,or common drige powder; if his belly be not naturally looſe,]et it be made ſo by art;. Lºt the Patient uſe exerciſe before meat, ſo by little and #. to ſpend this humor, and reſtore the native heat. Let him ſleep little, becauſ; much ſleep breedºth cold humors; let him avoid gricfand ſadneſs. And if hebeofa weak body, let him abſtain from venery, leſ: by another weakning by the uſe of venery added to his preſent infirmity, he fall into an uncurable coldneſs,from whence a greater meaſure of crudity will ariſe. Otherwiſe, if body be ſtrong and luſty,by ſuch exerciſes and the moderate uſe of venery it will be the more dryed and heatcd. . . . . . . . . . . . . . For ſo that ſentence of Hiſtocrates is to be underſtood; That venery is a cure for Phlºgº matick diſeaſes,as Galen in his commentaries tels us. The Phyfitian may perform the ſecond intention by turning his counſell to that part from whence the ſpring of this Phlegmatick humor flows. For if the infirmity ariſe from the ſtomach, or from any other part,the from whence it comes muſt be ſtrengthened; if from the whole habit of the body, let atte- nuating,penetrating and opening medicines be preſtribed. We perform the third intention º evacuating the humer impač in the part with locall medicines varied according to t * - - - * * ~ * * * e four times of the Tümor. “ For Galen in the beginning and encreaſe preſcribeth a fomentation of Qxycratum uſed with a ſpunge. But if ſo be that the Oedema beupon the R. or Leg, a repellingrowler is very good, that is, ſuch an one as is brought from below upwards. So theſe medicines following are very fit for the ſame purpoſe, R, Lixivilex timeribus ſarmentºrum, & taulium, an; ; iiij, Tartari & Alumini, an: 3 ſ, *: iſ, mixe all together and make a deco&ion, whereinwet ſponges and foment the place. Aſſo you may uſe the following Cataplaſm. . R, farine bordei 3 iii, coquantur in Lixivio communi, addendºfulveri Mºti; #; corticum gra- natorun, balauſti, am. 3 i, Myrihe, Aloes, alºn. an. 3 ſ, olei Myrtill.3 iſ, fiat Cataplaſma. In the flate and declination you unuſt uſe drying and reſolving medicines, as R, Nicum tupieſii, grandt.ſunach. balduſti, an: ; i, Salvia, origan, calamient. Hyſſi, meliſſe an. m. i, abſinthii, plan- tag. caude equ-tapſ, barb, cºntinod, an m. ſ: alum.tartar. & ſali cºm.am. 3 i, coquantur cum lixi- *iº foment it with a ſpunge, them preſently apply this following Cataplaſm. R, Rad. ~ * * Brionie little in any part,by reaſon of the LI 2.7 • " of Tumorſ againſt Nature ———z---— 2 If * -" - - ingenerall. Brionie 3 iſ, abſinth. plantag. centin. Chamem. meliloti, pelºg. *.m. ſ. coquantur in hydromelite, pi. ſtentur,trafficiantur, addendo pulveris roſ. rub. chamem. melil, an 3 i,fiat Cataplaſma. Laſily, you may here with good ſucceſs uſe reſolving emplaiſters and ointments, firſt, - heating of chafing the part by frićtion or fomentations, as well moiſt as dry; otherwiſe emplaiſters will ſcarfly do their duty, by reaſon of the great coldneſs of the part,being not #. of itſelf to aſſimilate the nouriſhment, or to expell the ſuperfluous and unprofi- table humor.Let a fomentation be made with whiteWine,in which Sage,Roſemary, Time, Lavander, Chamomile and Melilote flowers, red Roſes, Orris roots, Stechas and ſuch like have been boyled, with a little Vinegar added thereunto. Quench hotbricks in the ſame deco&tion, and apply them wrapped in linnen clothes to the affected part, for ſo a vapour will breath forth which hath an º piercing, eſolving and ſtrengthening faculty. But you may in ſtead of the bricks fitly apply Hogs or Qxe bladders, filled half full with the foreſaid decočtion,and that hot. The frićtions muſt be made of hot linnen clothes, for fo the native heat together with the bloud and ſpirits is recalled to the part, and fuligi- nous humors contained under the skin are reſolved, whereby the ſtrength of the partisin ſome part recovered. C. H. A. P. XVI I. of the cure of flatulent and wateriſh Tumors. ºs Formerly declared that not only flatulent and wateriſh Tumors were compre- sº § hended under this word Oedema, but alſo ſuch as are bred of congealed Phlegm, º: § as Atheromata,Steatomata and Melicerides. Flatulent or windy Tumors are cauſed by * vapour and wind kept in or contained ſometimes under the skin,ſomewhiles un- der the membranes, as the Perioſteum and Pericranium, whereupon inſues cruell torment by s which are endued with moſt exquiſite ſenſe. Some- reaſon of the diſtention of theſe . times the Entrails, as the ſtomach and Guts are ſwollen and ſtretched out with wind,as in a Tympany. - hey in this differ from a true and ligitimate Oedema,that when you lay your finger up- on them and take it off again,there remains no fign of the preſſure thereof, becauſe they are diſtent by vapour and not by humor, for the vapour being preſſed returns ſpeedily again,as you may perceive by balls or bladders filled with wind. - - - - - - . The cauſe of ſuch Tumors is the weakneſs of the native heat, not being able eaſily to re- ſolve and waſte the Phlegm by which the windy Tumors are raiſed,for ſo the morning Sun (which in ſome ſort reſembles our native heat)cannot reſolve the miſts diſperſed in the air; which at noon it eaſily reſolves into pure air. Alſo after the ſame manner our weaker heat ſtirs up vapours from that Phlegm it could not diſſolve, which vapours are the matter of inflamations, or ſwellings. But oft times although the native heat be ſufficiently power- "full,yet becauſe the humor lyeth deep,0r is kept by the thickneſs of ſome membrane, ten- donor Ligament,the ſtirred up vapour cannot exhale, whereby it comes to paſs, that en- creaſed by little and little it cauſes a Tumor. The ſigns of ſuch a Tumor are a certain renitency or reſiſtance perceived by preſſing it with your finger, and ſometimes a noiſe as if you ſmite upon a drum, eſpecially if much wind be contained therein, ſuch as are often gathered together in the hollowneſs of the belly;and in the ſpaces between the larger muſcles. The Tumor is neither red nor hot, but rather cold and white as in an Oedema.It often poſſeſſeth the joints,and eſpecially the knees, and it is very difficult to be reſolved. If ſuch flatulency be gathered together in the Guts, it cauſeth the wind Colick, in which ſometimes the diſtention is ſo great that death en- ſues by reaſon of the renting or tearing the coats of the Guts. - w Y – CHAP. XVIII. * . . . of the cure of a flatulent and wateriſh Tumor. º; E ſhall chiefly and principally cure flatulent and wateriſh tumors by three means, *WX/. Firſt,by the ſame diet which we preſcribed in an Qedama; then by ſtrengthening ºf the parts appointed for concoëtions as the ſtomach and Liver, chiefly by the tem: *** perate uſe of Aromatick things,as Diaruminum, Diacalamentha, Aromaticum Cary hyl- lºtum, Aromatitum Roſarum,and the like, to be preſcribed according to good liking ºfthe Phyſitian which overſees the cure; laſtly, by taking away of the conjun&matter by hot, dying and attenuating medicines which they call Carminative, that ſo the part beingra. rified the humor and flatulency therein contained may be diſcuſſed and diſſipated. But re- #ledies of this nature muſt be varied according to the variety of the parts; for ſome things are fit to be applyed to the ſtomach, others to the Guts,others to the joints, and others to the fleſhy parts; for the Colick you muſt injećt carminative lyſters, let reſolving Sacculi or Bagsbc applicd, and cupping-glaſſes faſtened to the Naveſ; if an outward part be at. , , --~ , Whar caution to be had in application of Emplaiſers, In what places flatulencies may be gathes red, * Iu what flatus lent tumore differ from a true Oedems. The cauſes of flatulent Tu-. mors, The ſigns of ſuch Tumors, Diet, - Things ſtrengthning the parts. Medicines eva." cuating the conjund ma" ter. $tº - º 2I2 off.umors againſt Nature in generall. Lib.7. Galent fomen. tation. Corroborating medicines, The figns of a wateriſh tu- mor. Why a wate- riſh tumor muſt be opened with an inſtru. ment. A Hiſtory. affected, we uſe fomentations,liniments,chiefly if pain torment; as alſo Cataplaſmes and Emplaiſters,as R. Florum cham&m.melil.roriſmarini, roſar. rub. an. p.j.abſinthii ji, byſſºpi,an.m. let them be boiled in Lye,adding a little vineger for a fomentation to be uſed with ſpunges. Galen foments the part with . and a little ſalt put thereto, and would have a ſpunge dipped therein to lye ſomewhat long upon the part. R Olei chamem., aneth. rut. & liliorum, an 3ſ, cere albe 3 vi. aq. vite 3.j, let them all be mixed together and make a lini- ment,with which anoint the part after the fomentation. R. Farine fabar, orobi, an. 3iíj, co- quanutur in decoãopulegii, origami, calamenth. ſalvie, addita pulverum chamem. & melilot.an. m.ſ3, furfur. farine fab. & Orobi, an. 3ij, cºquantur cum lixivio communi, addendo terebinth. 3iij, oleor. aneth, &rut. an: ;ij.make an emplaiſter for the foreſaid uſe. , The emplaiſter of Vigo with Mercury,and without,is very good for the ſame purpoſe. But you muſt note, that ſuch medicines muſt be applied to the part ačtually hot, and the ſame heat muſt be contained and renewcô by putting about it linnen clothes, bricks, bot- tles and ſuch like hot things. The Humorand flatulency which were kept ſhut up in the part being reſolved, the part muſt be ſtrengthned,leſt now and then it receive or generate the like matter. That may be done by the following fomentation and cataplaſme.R. Nucum cupreſſ, corticum granat, ſumach. berberi, balauſt. an. 35.ſaude equin.arnogloſs.tupſ barb. abſinth.ſalvie, roriſm.lavendul. an. m.ſ. for. chamem. melil.roſar. anthof, an.p. j. alum. ſali, com.an. 3.j, bulliant omnia in equi, partibus aque fa- brorum & vini aufferi,make bags for a fomentation, or uſe the decočtion for the ſame pur- poſe with a ſpunge.R. Farine fab. bordei & lupin. an $ij.terebinth. cum. 3iiij. pulver.raditi ireos, maſtic, an. 3ſ., mellis com. 3ijſ, of the foreſaid decoötion as much as ſhall ſuffice,ſo to make a cataplaime to the form of a poultis liquid enough, let it be applied hot to the affected part having uſed the fomentation before. - The ſigns of a wateriſh tumor are the ſame as of a flatulent;but over and beſides it ſhines, and at the preſſing with your fingers, there is heard a noiſe or murmur as of a bladder half filled with water. Therfore the wateriſh tumor if it ſhal notyeeld to the forementioned reſolving medicines, the way muſt be opened with an inciſion knife, after the ſame manner, as we mentioned in a Phlegmon. For oftentimes this kind of remedy muſt be neceſſarily uſed,not only by rea- ſon of the contumacie of the humor which gives no place to the reſolving medicines, but alſo becauſe it is ſhut up in its proper ciſt or bag, the thickneſſe of which fruſtrates the force of the reſolving medicines, neither ſuffers it to penetrate into the humor. As I ſome years ago: found by experience in a maid of 7 years old;which troubled with a Hydrocele or wateriſh rupture,to whom when I had raſhly applyed to diſſolve it reſolving medicines of all ſorts,at length I was forc’t to open it with my knife;not only to evacuate the con- tained matter,But alſo that I might pluck out thebag, which unleſſe it were cut up b the root, would be a mean to cauſe a relapſe. john Altine Dočtor of Phyſick called me to this buſineſſe. James Guilemeau the Kings Chirurgeon overſaw the cure. In what an Atheroma, Steatoma,and Meliceris dif. ſer, Of Chirurgery to be uſed to theſe tumors. * \ C H A P. XIX. Of an Atheroma, Steatoma, and Meliteriſ. tº Lthough theſe tumors may be thought comprehended under one genus with other $ Oedematou tumors, yet they differ as thus:that is, their matter is ſhut up in its zººs bladder orbag, as it were in a pecular cell. But their difference amongſt them- Tº ſelves is thus; the matter of the Steatoma,as the name fignifieth, is like unto Tal- low [for *i-sin Greek fignifieth Tallow,or ſtam]yet it oft-times is found ſtuffed with other divers hard bodies,ſtony, bony or callous like unto the claws of an hen.For Philoxe- * reports that he ſometimes ſaw flyes in a Steatona at the opening thereof,and ſuch other like things wholly diſſenting from the common matter of Timor. The matter contained in an Atheroma is like to pap,with which they feed little Children.A Meliteriº containsmat- ter, reſembling honey in cóíour and conſiſtence; theſe tumors appear and riſe without any inflamation going before them.Thus you ſhal know theſe tumors;a Steatoma is harder than the other two, neitherycelds it to the preſſure of your finger,but when it onceyeelds, it doth not ſpeedily and eaſily return to its former figure,becauſe the matter is more groſs; it is of the ſame colour as the skin, without pain,and of a longiſh figure.The Meliceri, yeelds to the touch, as being a looſe and ſoftbody, and as it is eaſily diſpoſed and diffuſed,ſo it guickly returns to its former place and tumor. It differs from the Atheroma in figure and ſubſtance. For it is more glóbous and of a ſubtiler and more ſhining matter, beſides alſo it takes up a large ſpace, and is more obſequious to the touch, and for the reſt, without pain. As for the manuall operation of the Chirurgeon in their cure, it ſeems to be of no É. conſequence of what ſort the matter is,whether reſtmbling tallow, honey, or pape or there is one ſimplemanner of operation, which is, that you pluck away the contain: humor, as alſo the receptacle in which it is contained. Yet you muſt note ſuch tumors, ſometimes as it were hanging in the ſurface of the skin, are eaſily to be moved this way. and L 1 p.7. OfTumor, againſ Nature ingeneral. --- 213 - and that way; but otherſome again deeper faſtned firmly cohere with the adjacent bodies, and theſe require an exquiſit hand and alſo induſtry for fear of a great flux of blood and convulſion by cutting a vein.There are many other kinds of tumors,as the Teſtudo or Mole, the Nata, the Glamdula, Nodu, Botium, Lupia,which as in matter (for they are all of a thick, clammy and viſcous Phlegmatick humor) ſo alſo in kind they agree with an Atheroma,Stea- toma, and Meliteris.But alſo in theſe for the moſt part, when they are opened, you may ſee bodies of all ſorts far different from the common matter of tumors, as ſtones, chalk, ſand, what the cauſe coals,ſnails, ſtraws;or awneſs of corn, hey, horn, hairs, fleſh both hard and ſpongeous, may bºthai wº griſtles,bones, whole creatures as well living as dead. ſo ; The generation of which things(by the corruption and alteration of humors)ſhall not #. make us much to admire it, if we confider, that as nature of all the ſeeds and elements of the whole great world,hath made man the Microcoſme or little world,that he might be, as it were, the lively Image of that greater world; ſo in him, it being never idle in us, would have all the {. of all motions and aftions to ſhew themſelves, as long as matter for generation is not wanting. But becauſe there is little, or rather no mention of theſe tu- mors amongſt the ancients, we will briefly ſhew the opinions of the later writers concer- ning them. Now they ſay, the Teſtudo is a tumor contrary to nature, ſoft,diffuſed, or vaulted,or ar- it the Te- º * #. it ariſts in the head inform of Mole and theni is ailed }; º: a [WIOIe. - ria is. The Nata is a great and fleſhy tumor, not in ſhape unlike a Melon, or rather the fleſh of what the Wata a mans buttocks, whence it may ſeem to have had the name, unleſs we had rather ſay it is. . it, becauſe it more uſually breeds upon the buttocks,than upon any other part of the Ody. - - The Glandula takes its denomination from an Acorn,called Glans in Latine, the which whata Ganda. it ſomewhat reſembles in the compaſſe and form of the tumor;or elſe becauſe it moſt com- la: - monly breeds in the Glandules, or Emun&ories of mans body. ... : º: Nodu, or knot, is a round tumor,hard and immoveable, named from a rope tied on What Mºd”. a KnOt. - - Guido Cauliacenſis affirms knots commonly to grow in nervous bodies; but at this time they more uſually ariſe on the bones offiich as have the French diſeaſe. - - C H A P. XX. •' --. of the cure ºf Lupie, that u, Wen, or Ganglion. Wen or Ganglion is a tumor ſometimes hard,ſometimes ſoft, yet alwaies round, % uſing to breed in dry, hard,and nervous parts.And ſeeing that ſome of the tu- % mors mentioned before in the former Chapter,ſtick immoveable to the part to “... . . 2.) which they grow,becauſe they are contained in no ciſt, or bag;otherſome are . . . . . . * moved up and down by the touch of your fingers, becauſe they are contained - - - in abag or bladder,it commonly comes to paſſe that Wenshave their bladder wherein to contain them,and therefore we think fit,the rather more º , and particularly to treat of their cure,becauſe they are more difficultly cured, eſpecially where they are inveterate and of long ſtanding. --- - - - - - . The primitive cauſes of theſe are dull blows,failings from high places, ſtrains, and other Thecauſes; ſuch like occaſions. But the antecedent and conjunét cauſes are the ſame with thoſe of an Atheroma, Meliteri, and Steatona. - " . The deſcription formerly ſet down, will furniſh you with the ſigns by which you may signe” know when they are preſent;certainly from very ſmall beginnings they grow by little and little to a great bigneſs,in the ſpace of fix or ſeven yeers,ſome of them yeeld much to the touch,and almoſt all of them are without pain. You may hinder ſuch as are beginning and firſt growing, from encreaſe by ſomewhat a Thircure st ſtrong and frequent rubbing with your fingers.For ſo their big orbladder, together with he beginning, the skin wax thin,and the contained humor grows hot,is attenuated and .. But if ſo you nothing prevail, you muſt lieupon them with your whole hand, or a flatted peece of wood as heavy as you can untill ſuch time as the ciſt or bag be broken by your impreſ: . ſion;Then apply and ºl. unto it a plate of lead,tubbed over with Öuick-fiver; Paºlº, - y experience,that it hath a wonderfull force to reſolve and ; º waſt the ſubjećthumor.But if the §. be in ſuch a place in which you can make no "...# Ş...; in preſſion,as in the face,cheſtbelly,& throat,let there be applied an emplaiſter which hath plaiae. - a reſolving force,ſuch as this . hath; R gummi ammon.bd-liigalban, an: Žilj.liquefiant. Thing to waº in acetº, & trajicianturper ſetaceum,addendo oleililiorum & lauri, an:#. aqu, vite pārum, Fukieri. º: * ireeſ, ſali, ammon.ſulphur. vivi, vitrioli romani, an. 3ſ. let them be all incorporated together, the bag. and make an Emplaiſter according to Art. But if the tumor cannot be thus reſolved, it muſt be opened with a knife or cautery.And after the Eſcharis removed,and the bag waſted by AFgyptiacum, Mercury,and the like,the ulcer muſt be cleanſed, repleniſhed with fleſh, and cicatrized. Šome What a Glaii. glion is, for I have many times found , C , , , , ºr - - - 214 Of Tumors againſt Nature in generall. Linz. The manner to take away Wens, A Hiſtory. What Wens to be cured by ligature. Which dange. rous rocure. A Hiſtory. . . The matter of a Wen is ſome. times taken for a Cancer. Another Hiſtory. How you may know a Wen from a Cancer. What a Gan- #. properly o called is. The cauſes, Sometimes Wens grow to ſo great a maſſe, that they cannot be cured by the deſcribed remedies,wherefore they muſt be taken away by the root,by your hand and inſtrument, if ſo be that there be no ãº: by reaſon of their greatneſs,and ſo that they adhere not too cloſely to the adjacent parts,and if they be not too nigh to the greater veins and arteries; for it will be better in Å. a cauſe to let them alone.This ſhall be your way to cut them off,or take them away. A ſmall inciſion muſt be made,even to the bladder,or º which thruſtin a probe of a fingers thickneſs,hollowed in the midſt, round at the end,and as long as necd ſhal require;then draw it many times about between the skin & the bag,even to the root of the Wen,that ſo the skin may be divided long waies, then it will be requiſite to make another inciſion overthwart, ſo that they may interſečt each other like a croſs; then preſently draw the skin from the bladder,from the corners of the Wen,towards the root, and that with your finger covered with a fine linnen cloth, or elſe with a Razor if need recruite. - ‘. yon muſt obſerve that in a Wen there are alwaies certain veſſels, which are ſmall in the beginning, but much encreaſed in proceſſe of time, according to the encreaſe of the Wen, whereof they are as it were the roots;wherefore if any Hemorrhagie or flux of bloud happen, let it be ſtopped by binding the veſſels at their heads and roots,or make a ſtrait li- gature at the roots of the Wen, with a peece of whipcord,or with a many times doubled thred, and let the ends hangforth until it fallaway of its own accord. Neither will it bee ſufficient to have cut away all this tumor,but alſo it will be fit to cut away a portion of the skin, wherewith the tumor was covered,and only to leave ſo much as ſhall ſuffice to co- yer the part,then with a needle and thred draw together the lips of the inciſion,but in the interim let tents be put into the bottome of the ulcer untill it be perfe&ly cleanſed,and the reſtofthe curebeworkmanlike performed,even to the cicatrizing thereof. The Chirurgeon Collo and I uſing this method,in the preſence of Maſter Dr.Violanius the Kings Phyſitian,took away a Wen from Martiall Colard,the Major of Burbon; it hanged at his neck,as big as a mans head,and it weighed eight pounds;which made it ſo troubleſome and burdenſome to him, that he was forced to carry it bouud up in a towell, as in a ſcrip. Verily if theſe kind of tumors have a ſlender root and broad top, they muſt be ſtraitly tied and ſo cut off. But it is very difficult and full of dangerous chance to take away ſuch Wens as are ſeated in theneck,neer unto the Jugular veins,theſe under the jº. in the groins, and ſuch as are under the ham;by reaſon of the deadly force of ſuch ſymp- tomes, as may thence ariſe. We can only conjećture, not certainly ſay, what kind of mat- ter may be contained in them. We can only know of what ſort it is, when by inciſion it is preſented to our ſight. Yet in ſuch as are very hard and do much reſiſt the touch, there are often found matters, which in conſiſtence may be reſembled to little ſtones or pibles. I being on a time called to open the body of a great Lady, found in one of herbreſts a body which might equal the bigneſs of an Hens egg hard, and compačt like a rough Pible; it was held, whilſt ſhe lived,both º the Phyfitians and Chirurgeons,to be a Cance?,becauſe this hardneſs was very painfull to her, when it was but gently preſſed down. , But alſo ſome few yeers agon,I being called to the cure of a very"honeſt woman, which was troubled with the ſame diſeaſe, ſtrongly withſtood the Phyſitians and Chirurgeons affirming it to be acancer, for the tumor had taken no deep root,the habit of the part was not changed from the native colour,the veins about it were not ſwollen,neither was there any other convincing ſign of a Cancer.For this ſame woman had her courſes at their due and uſuall time, and was well liking,and had a good colour in her face and body, was free from all ſort of pain, unleſſe when you preſſed down the part affečted. Beſides thence for- Ward the tumor grew not at all;no other evill accident befel her,yeaverily ſhe lives merri- !y,and well bothin body and mind. C. H. A. P. XXI. of a Ganglion more particularly ſº called. *Here are alſo certain ſmall tumors of the kind of Lupie or Wens, which grow on § § divers parts of the body,but chiefly on the wriſts of the hands,and ankles of the ºf feet,being called by amóre particular name Ganglia;they . on the top of the - " skin, neither do they ever lie deep.The cauſe of them is either the imbecillity of a nerve or tendon got by wreſting, extenſion, a blow, labour, or other ſuch like cauſe. Through which occaſion the alimentary juice which flowed to theſe parts, ſeeing it can neither be concoëted, nor aſſimilated into the proper ſubſtance, is converted into an hu- What Ganglia may not be cured with iron Inſtruments, mor of the like nature cold,and groſs, which in continuance of time heaping itſelf up by little and little about the fibers,and the very ſubſtance of the tendon, concretes into a tu- InOr. ... It is not fit to uſe any iron inſtrument to theſe Gunglia which poſſeſs the tendons and joints, but only apply Ammoniacum and Galbanum diſſolved in Vinegar and Aquavite: as R. gamm --- - Li B.7. of Tumors againſ Nature ingeneral. 215 gumi ammon.é ſagapeni in aqua vite diſſolutorum, an. 3.j, toguantur ſuper cineres, tulido; adforman emplaſtri,ſub finem adde ſulphuri, vivi ſubtiliter pulveriſati 3ſ, fiat empl. ad uſum.Alſo the Emplai- fler of Vigo with double Mercury would be good for the ſame purpoſe. - The timor ſoftned by theſe remedies,muſt be wrought,rubbed, or preſſed,ſo longjuntill the bladder or bag be broken under your fingers,which I have divers times done; then it will be expedient preſently to apply and bind hard thereunto a plate of lead rubbed with Quick-filver,which may waſ and conſume the remainder of the tumor. Sometimes there are Ganglia ſeen hanging by a ſmall root,as it were a ſtring; wherefore they muſt be tied with a ſtring at the root,and every day twitched harder and harder, till º º: as they fall off. The reſt of the cure may be eaſily performed by the common rules of Art. -w - T C H A P. XXII. - Of the Strum2 or Scrophula,that it,the Kings-evil. sº He Scrºphule are a dematous tumors ariſing in the glandulous parts, as the §§ breſts,armholes, groins, butchiefly in the glandules of the neck. They appear & either one or many,according to the quantity of that matter from whence they proceed,commonly contained in their proper ciſt,or bag, as Atheronaes, Steatomaes, and Melicerides are. - They are made of a groſſe,cold, viſcid,and phlegmatick matter with ſome admixture of melancholy.They differ from other glandulous tumors;firſt in number, for moſt uſually there appear many of them united together,ſpringing from ſomewhat a deeper root than glandulous tumors doe;ſome of them are moveable,otherſome woven with the neighbou- ring nerves,remaining unremovable. , Ganglie appear fewer in number,and are without pain; but Scrophule oftten timesare painfull, eſpecially when they wax hot by putrefaction;ſo that ſometimes they degenerate into cancerous ulcers, not to be touched by inſtrunients nor acrid medicines. Phlegmatick, melancholick, and gluttonous perſons,and ſuch as are accuſtomed to feed on cold and moiſt nouriſhments, as fiſh and cold water, and lead a ſedentarie and idle life,’ are ſubjećt to the Scrophule.They are cured by a moſt ſlender diet, for ſo the native heat by want of nouriſhment turned upon the material cauſe of ſuch like tumors,waſts it. And they are cured by purging of the ſuperfluous humors, and alſo by application of emollient reſolving,and Fº topick medicines,after this following manner.R. Mu- cagini, alth fenugróficuumping, an:3ij,0leililiorum, & chamen.an.jpinguedini, anſeri, & axum- gie forci Şſ, Terebinth. Ven. 3iſ, ammoniaci, & galbani in aceto diſſolutorum an $j.ceremove quan- tum ſatis,fiat cerotum ſecundum artem ad modum diachyli magni. The ointment for the French diſeaſe,and the Emplaiſter of Vigo with Mercury, are excel- lent for this purpoſe,eſpecially if we continue ſo long untill the Patient come to Salivati- on,for ſo nature will disburden itſelf of the humor, generating the Scrophule, which I have ſometimes tried with happy ſucceſſe.R. Emplaſtri diachyl, alb.6 mag.ceroti aſ fi #. oni, Philagrii, an. §erebinth, clare 3.j. olei liliorum parum, fiat emplaſtrum ſatis mole. But if the Scrºphule cannot by this meansbe reſolved,but as it oft-times happens, tend to ſuppurati- on, you muſt uſe ſuppuratives,as R. rad.alth, & liliorum,an.3iij.coquantur in aqua communi, pi- ſtentur, traječis adde capituin alliorum ſub cineribus coãorum 3iij,alei liliorum,éºping.anjeri, & anat. an. 35%farine ſemini, lini quantum ſatis,formerur cataplaſma. Here we muſt admoniſh the Chirurgeon, that he open not the Scrophule before that all the contained humor befully and perfeótly turned into pu, or matter;otherwiſe the reſidue of the humor will remain crude, and will ſcarſe in a long time be brought to maturation; which precept muſt be principally obſerved in the Scrºphule, and alſo ſometimes in other abſceſks,which come to ſuppuration. For we inuſt not as ſoon as any portion of the con- tained humors appears converted into put, procure and haſten the apertion. For that por- on of the ſuppurated humor,cauſes the reſtſooner to turn into put, which you may obſerve in inanimatebodies.For fruits which begin to periſh and rot, unleſs we preſently cutaway the putrefying part,the reſidue quickly becomes rotten;there is alſo another reaſon; The native heat is the efficient cauſe of ſuppuration; it therefore (the ſore being opened) di- miniſhed and weakned by reaſon of the diſſipation of the ſpirits, evacuated together with the humor, will cauſe the remaining portion of the humor not to ſuppurate, or that very hardly, and with much difficulty. Yet if the tumified part be j its own nature,to corruption and putrefaction, as the fundament;if thc contained matter be malign, or criti- call,it will be far better to haſten the apertion. - - There is alſo another way of curing the Scrºphule,which is performed by the hand. For ſuch as are in theneck;and have no deep roots,by making inciſion through the skin, are pulled and cut away from theſe parts with which they were intangled. But in the perfor- mance of this work, we take ſpeciall care,that we doc not violate or hurt with our inſtru- ment,the jugular veins, the ſleepy arteries, or recurrent nerves. Ifat any timethere bed-n- £ck `- - what the Scrophule of Kings-evil is. Their materialſ cauſe. How they dif. fer from other glandulous luginotso - Their cure by diet. Emollient and reſolving me- dicines: Suppuratives; A note to be obſerved in opening Scré- philous tuners: Naturall heat . the cauſe of ſuppuration; The Chirurgiº call manner of curing, Scro- phule. 216 Of Tumors againſt Nature in generall. Lip. 7. ger of any great efflux of bloud,after they are plucked from the skin, they muſt be, tied at their roots, by thruſting through a needle and thred,and then binding the thred ſtrait on both fides, that ſo bound they fall off by themſelvesby little and little without any dan- ger. The remainder of the cure may be performed according to the common rules of Art. C H A P. XXIII. Of the Feaver which happens upon an adematous Tumor. - - - - How an inter- - ŽAying ſhewed all the differences of a dematous tumors,it remains that we brief. mitting Quoti- } ly treat of the Symptomatical feaver,which is ſometimes ſeen to happen upon :": : them.This therefore retaining the motion of the humor by which it is mºd. tosstumors. " Aş is commonly of their kind,which they name Intermitting Quotidians. Now, The cauſe of a * the fit of a Quotidian comes ºvery day, and in that repetition continues the Quotidian ſpace of eighteen hours;the reſidue of the day it hath manifeſtintermiſſion. feaver, The primitive cauſes of this feaver are the coldneſſ and humidity ofthe air encompaſ- ſing us, the long uſe of cold meats and drinks,and of all ſuch things as are eaſily corrup- ted as Summer fruits,crude fiſhes,and laſtly,the omiſſion of our accuſtomed exerciſe. The antecedent cauſes are a great repletion of tumors,and theſe eſpecially phlegmatick. * - The conjunét cauſe, is phlegmputrefying in the habit of the body, and firſºgion ther of ``s without the greater veins. - The Signs, The ſigns of this feaver are drawn from three things;as firſt naturall;for this Feaver or Ague chiefly ſeizes upon theſe which are of a cold and moiſt temperas Old-men, Women Children, Eunuches,becauſe they have abundance of phlegm; . it invades old men b; its own nature becauſe their native heat being weak, they cannot convert their meats,then Howehildren taken in a ſmall quantity.into laudable blood,and the ſubſtance of the º it takes come to be children by accident, not of its ſelf and the own nature,for children are hot and moiſt but ſ. to by reaſon of their voracity,or greedineſs,and their violent,inordinate,aud continuallmo- Quotidian tion after their plentifull feeding,they heap up a great quantity ofcrude humors fit mat- feavers. terfor this feaver;whereby it comes to paſſe, that fat children are chiefly troubled with this kind of feaver, becauſe they have the paſſages of their bodies ſtrait and ſtopped, or becauſe they are ſubjećt to Worms, they are troubled with pain, by corruption of their meat; whence ariſetha hot diſemper by putrefaction,and the elevation of putrid vapors, by which the heart being moleſted,is eaſily taken by this kind of feaver. From things not naturall,the figns of this feaver are thus drawn.It chiefly takes one in Winter, and the Spring,in a cold and moiſt Region,in a ſedentary and idle life, by the uſe ofmeats,not only cold and moiſt,but alſo hot and dry,if they be devoured in ſuch plenty, that they overwhelm the native heat. How phlegma- Forthus wine,although it be by faculty and nature,hot, and dry, yet taken too inimo- tick humors, derately,it accumulates phlegmatick humors, and cauſes cold diſeaſes.Therefore drunken- *:::::...” neſs,gluttony,Crudity bathcs and exerciſes preſently after meat,being they draw the meats for and dry as yet crude into the body and veins;and to conclude, all things cauſing much phlegm in Incatse us, may begeta Quotidian feaver. But by things contrary to nature, becauſe this feaver uſually follows cold diſeaſes,the Center, Circumference,and Habit of the body being re- frigerated. The ſymptoms #. ſymptoms ofthis feaver are the pain of the mouth of the ſtomack, becauſe that of Quotidians, phlegm is . heaped up in this place, whence follows a vomiting, or caſting up of phlegm;the face looks pale and the mouth is moiſt, without any thirſt, ofttentimes in the fit itſelf becauſe the ſtomack flowing with phlegm,the watery and thinner portion there- of continually flows up into the mouth and tongue,by the contiuuity of the inner coat of the j. common to the gullet and mouth. remanner of . It takes one with coldneſs of the extreme parts,a ſmall and deep pulſe which notwith- jºiná ſtanding in the vigour of the fit becomes more ſtrong, great, full,and quick. Juſt after the hearin a Qgo- ſame manner,as the heat of this feaver at the firſt touch appears mild, gentle,moiſt and va- tidian, porous;but at the length it is felt more acrid, no otherwiſe than fire kindled in green wood,which is ſmall, weak,and ſmoakie at the firſt, but at the length when the moiſture - being overcome,doth no more hinder its ačtion, it burns and flames freely. critical ſweats. The Patients are freed from th:ir fits with ſmall ſweats, which at the firſt fits break forth The urin, very ſparingly,but more plentifully when the Criſis is at hand;the urin at the firſt is pale and thick,and ſometimes thin,that is, when there is obſtrućtion. But when the matter is conco&t,as in the ſtate,it is red;if at the begiuning of the fit they caſt up any quantity of phlegm by vomit,and that fit be terminated in a plentifull ſweat, it ſhºws the favºr will why quotidi. not long laſt;for it argues the ſtrength of nature, the yeelding and tenuitie of the matter ansate ofttimes flying up,and the excretion of the conjun't cauſe of the feaver. long- - A Quotidian feaver is commonly long,becauſe the phlegmatick humor being cold, and, ºl.” moiſt by nature,is heavy and unapt for motion;neither is it without fear of a greater diſ- jº eaſe,becauſe oft-times it changes into a burning, or quartain feaver,cſpecially if it be bred changes. of Lib.7. of Tumors againſt Nature ingenerall . 217 --- ** of alt Phlegme;for altnels hath affinity with bitternels,wherefore by aduſtion it eaſily de- enerates into it,ſo that,it need not ſeem very ſtrange, if ſalt phlegm by aduſtion turn into choler,0r melancholy.Thoſe who recover of a Quotidian feaver,have their digeſtive facul- ty very weak; wherefore they muſt not be nouriſhed with ſtore of meats, rior with ſuch as are hard to digeſt. In a Quotidian the whole body is filled with crude humors, where- - by it comes to paſſ that this Feaver oft-times laſts ſixty daies. But have a care, you be Howie diffia not deceived,and take a double tertian for a Quotidian, becauſe it takes the Patient every jº. º day as a Quotidian doth, Verily it will be very eaſie to diſtinguiſh theſe Feavers by the jian from a kind ofthe humor, and the propriety of the ſymptomes and accidents; beſide, Quotidians double tertiań. commonly take one in the evening, or the midſt of the night,as then when our bodies are refrigerated by the coldneſs of the air cauſed by the abſence of the Sun.Wherefore then the cold huniors are moved in us, which were bridled a little beforeby the preſence and heat w of the Sun. But on the contrary, double tertians take one about noon. The ſhortneſs and - gentleneſs of the fit, the plentifull ſweat breaking forth,the matter being conco&ted, cau- ſes us to think the Quotidian ſhort and ſalutary. . . . . . . . . . . . . The cure is performed by two means; to wit, Dict, and Pharmacy.Let the Dict be ſlen- Diet: der and attenuating,let the patient breath in a cleer air moderately hot and dry; let his meats be bread well baked,cock or chickenbroths in which have been boiled the roots of Parſly, Sorrell and the like. . - Neither at ſometimes will the uſe of hot meats,as thoſe which are ſpiced and ſalted, be when the uſe unprofitable,eſpecially to ſuch as have their ſtomachaud liver much cooled. Let him eat of ſpiced and Chickens, Mutton, Partridge and ſmall birds, river fiſhes and ſuch as live in ſtony ſalted meatsate waters fryed or boiled, rear egs and ſuch like. Theſe fruits are alſo good for him, * Raiſons, fiewed Prunes,Almonds and D. tis. Let his drinkº be ſmall, white wine mixed with boiled, water. Moderate exerciſes will be, good, as alſo frićtions of the whole body : ſleep taken at a fitting time, and proportioned to waking, ſo that the - - time of ſleep fall not upon the time of the fit; for then it hurts very much; for calling when fleep is the heat to the inner parts, it doubles the raging of the feaveriſh heat inwardly in the hurtfull, bowels. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . - y For the paſſions of the mind, the patient muſt be merry, and comforted with a hope ſhortly to recover his health. It ſeems not amiſſe to ſome, at the coming of the fit to put the feet and legs into hot water, in which Chamomill, Dill,Melilot,Marjerom, Sage, and Roſemary have been boiled. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . - ~~~~ ... The medicines ſhall be ſuch ſyrups as are called digeſtive and aperitive, as ſyrup of Medicine: Wormwood, Mints, ofthe five opening roots, oxymelyith a decoğion of Chamomill, - Calamint, Melilot, Dill, and the like or with common decoğions. The Purgatives, ſhall. be Diaphenicon, Elºğuarium Diacºſthºmi, Hiera picra, Agarick, Turbith, of which you ſhall, make potions with the water of Mints,Balm, Hyſſop, Sage, Fennell, Endive or the like, . . Pillaleauree are alſo good.Theſe purgatives ſhall ſometimes be given inform of a bole with ſugar,as the Phyfitian being preſent ſhall thinkmoſt fit and agreeable to the nature of the Patient. . - - -, . - About the ſtate of the diſeaſe, you muſt have a care of the ſtomach and principally of the care muſite, mouth thereof, as being the chief ſeat of phlegm; whereforeit will be good to anoint it had of the every other day with oil of Chamomill mixed with a little white wine, as alſo to unlade *...* it by taking a vomit of the juice of Radiſh, and much Oxymel, or with the decoètion of "" theſeeds and roots of Aſarum and Chamomill; and ſyrup of vinegar will be very good, ** eſpecially at the beginning of the fit, when nature and the humors begin to moye, for an hºuſe ºf inveterate Quotidian,though you can cure º other remedy, nothing is thought to Treacle in and conduceſo much as one dramofold Treacle taken with ſugar in form of a bole, or to †. - drink it diſſolved in Aqua vite. . . . . . . . . . . . . * - . * * *, CHAP. XXIV. . . . . . . . . * * * * * º -- -- - - ºr ºf * . . . ; t - - - - - - . . . . . . º - - tº . . . º "." ", , , ºn ºf of a Scirrhus, or an hard tumor prºceeding of Melandidly. º 'º. sº Aving ſhewed the nature of tumors' . blood, choler and phlegm, # §§lſº remains we ſpeak of theſe which are bred of a melancholick humor; of theſe . § there are ſaid to be four differences. The firſt is of a true and legitimate witat r ! Stirrhuſ, that is of anhard tumor endued with little ſenſe, and ſocommonly . . * without pain, generated of anattitallmelanchºlick humor.The ſecond is, of. ;* an illegitimate Scirrhus, that is of an hard tumor inſenſible, and without pain, of a Wharinitiegå a Melanchclick humor concrete by too much reſolving and refrigerating. Thetthird is mate stirrhus of a cancrous Scirrhus bred by the corruption and aduſtion of the Melancholick humor. " The fourth of a phlegmonous, Eryſipelous or Oedematou, Scirrhus, cauſed by Melancholy mixed with ſome other humor. The cauſe of all theſe kinds of Tumors is a groſſé, tough and tenacious humor concrete in any part. But the generation of ſuch an hu- mor in the body happens either of an ill andgºlº diet, or of the unnaturall affº, * Q7. _ 218 Of Tumors againſt Nature in generall. – L i B.7. ºw- of the liver or ſpleen,as obſtrućtion; or by ſuppreſſion of the Hemorrhoids or Courſes. * . The ſigns are hardneſs,renitency, a blackiſh colour, and a dilation of the veins of the affe&ted part with blackiſhneſs, by reaſon of the abundance of the groſs humor. The ille- gitimate or baſtard Scirrhus which is wholly without pain and fenſe,and alſo the cancerous Prognoſtick, admit no cure,and the true legitimate ſcarce yeeld to any. Thoſe which are brought to ſuppuration,eaſily turn into Cancers and fiſtulacs; theſe tumors though in the beginning they appear little, yet in proceſs of time they grow to a great bigneſs. The Signs. - CHAP. XXV. . Of the cure ºf a Scirrhus. i *SHe Cure of a Scirrhus chiefly conſiſts of three heads. Firſt, The Phyſitian ſhall ºğ preſcribe a convenient diet, that is ſober and moderate in feeding, tending to º Sº j and indifferent heat ; for his manner of life, let it be quiet and free from all perturbation of anger, grief and ſadneſs, as alſo abhorring the uſe of venery. The ſecond is placed in the evacuation of the antecedent matter,as by Phle- botomy, if need require, and by purging, . the Hemorrhoids in men, and the courſes in women; let purgations be preſcribedoſ Diacatholicon, Hiera, diaſenna,polypody, Epythymum according to the mind of the learned Phyſitian. The third conſiſts in the convenient uſe of Topick medicines, that is, emollient at thebeginning, and then pre- ſently reſolving, or rather ſuch as are mixed both of reſolving and emollient faculties, as Galen teaches; for by the uſe of only emollient things there is danger of putrefattion and a Cancer, and only ofreſolving there is fear of concretion, the ſubtiler part being re- - ſolved,and the groſſer ſubſiding. - Emollients. The emollient ſhall be thus: R. Rad, alth, lib.ſ. ſad, liliorum giij. coquantur in aqua com. Piſſentar, trajiciantur per ſetaceum, addendo olei chamem. & lilior...an. 3ij.aſpi humide 3ſ. emplaſiri diachyl alb. (moleo liliorian diſſolutifiij, cere albe quantum ſit ſatis, fiat ceratum. Or R gunmi ammoniaci, galb.bdellii, ſyraciº liquide in aceto diffelutorungan. 3.j, diachyl mag. 35ſ, olei liliarum, € 4xungie anſeriº,an. #. aſp. deſcriptione Philagr. # liqueſtant omnia ſimul, cere quantum ſt ſatis, ut indefiat ceratum ſatiº mole. When you have ſufficiently uſed emollient things, fume the tumor with ſtrong VinegarahdAjua wité poured upon a piece of a Milſtone,flint or brick heated very hotsfor the ſo mollified humor will be rarified, attenuated and reſol- ved; then ſome while after renewyour emollients, and then again apply your reſolvers to waſ that which remains, which could not be performed together and at once; for thus Galen healed a ſcirrhus in Certiliu, his ſon. Goats dung is very good to diſcuſſe Öict, Lib. 2.4d Glauconem, Lib.2 ad Glan, #:*: Scirrhous tumors; but the Emplaiſter of Vigº with a double quantity of Mercury W." is effectuall above the reſt, as that which mollifies, reſolves andwańs all tumors of this Mercury. kind. . . - -, * * -----. " - - - , CHAP. XXVI. • - º º . ; º: of a Cancer already generated. - arº J. - it. - - - ſ. - - - whe acancer (ºa Canter is anhard tumor rough and unequal,round immoveable,of an aſh or li- º º, vidcolour, horrid by reaſon of theyeins on every fide, ſwollen with black ºr blood,and ſpred abroad to the fimilitude of the ſtretched out legs and claws \ of a Crab. it is a tumor hard to be knewn at the firſt, as that which ſcarce equalls the bigneſs of a Chick, or Cicer, after a little time it willcome to the greatneſſe of a Haſell nut, unleſs peradventure provoked by ſomewhat too acrid medicins it ſodainly encreaſ:being growābigger,according to the meaſure of the encreaſe it torments the patient with º: pain, with acrid heat, the groſſe blood reſiding in the veins growing hot , and inferring a ſenſe like the pricking of needles, from which . ºature of notwithſtandi . Patient hath oft-times ſome reſt.But becauſe this kind of tumor by #5. •f the veins extended and ſpred about it like claws and feet,being of a Hvid and aſh colour, them...” aſſociated with a roughneſs of the skin and tenacity of the humor, repreſents, as it were * ... the toothed claws of the Crab, therefore I thought it not amiſe here to inſert the Figur: of the Crab, that ſo the reaſon both of the name and thing might be more perſpicuous." The LIB.7. Of Tumors againſt Nature ingenerall. 219. The figure of the Crab, called Cancer in Latin. * CHAP. XXVII. Of the cauſes, kind, and prºgnoſticks of a Cancer. ºre we acknowledge two cauſes of a Cancer, the antecedent, and conjunét. The The cauſesú º antecedent cauſe depends upon the default of irregular diet, .#. a Cancer, º heaping up groſſe and feculent blood;by the morbifick affection of the Liver "...º.º. Sº †. to the generation of that blood;by the infirmity or weakneſs of the ſpleen in attraćting and purging the blood; by the ſuppreſſion of the Courſes or Harmor- rhoids, or any ſuch accuſtomed evacuation. The conjunét cauſe is that groſs and melan- cholick humor ſticking and ſhut in the affected part as in a ſtrait. That melan- The cauſes of cholick blood which is more mild, and leſs malign, only increaſed by a degree of more anot ukera” fervid heat, breeds a not ulcerated Cancer, but the more malign and acrid cauſes, an ulcera- “” ted. For ſo the humor which generated Carbuncles, when it hath acquired great heat, acrimony, and malignity, corrodes, and ulcerates the part upon which it alights.A Cancer is made more fierce and raging by meats inflaming the blood, by perturbations of the mind, anger,heat,and j too acrid,oily, and emplaſtick,unfitly applied, both for time and place. - - - Amongſt the ſorts or kinds of Cancers,therebe two chieflyeminent, that is,the ulcera- rheton,and ted or manifeſt Cancer, and the not ulcerated or occult. But of Cancers ſome poſſeſs the differences of internall parts, as the Guts, Womb, Fundament; others the externall,as the Breſts; alſo cancert, . there is a recent,or late bred Cancer,and alſo an inveterate one.There is one ſmall,another great one raging and malignanother more mild. Every Cancer is held almoſt incurable, of very difficult to be cured, for it is a diſeaſe altogethermalign, to wit, a particular Le- profie. Thereforeſaith Aetius,a Cancer is not eaſily ſtaied untill it hath eaten even to the Aetius lib, 6. innermoſt of the É. which it poſſeſſes.It invades women more frequently than men, and tº parts moſt thoſe parts which are lax, rare, fungous,and glandulous,and therefore opportune to re- ſubjeate can: ceive a defluxion of agroſs humor, ſuch are the breſis and all the emunětories of the no- cert. ble parts.When it poſſeſſes the breſts, it often cauſes inflammation to the armholes, and ſends the ſwelling ever to the glandules thereof; whereupon the Patients do complain that a pricking pain, even pierces to their hearts. But this ſame pain alſo runs to the clavicles, and even to the inner fide of the ſhoulder-blades and ſhoulders. When it is increaſed, and covers the noble parts, it admits no cure but by the hand; but in decay- cd bodies, whoſe ſtrength fail, eſpecially if the Cancers be inveterate, we muſt not at- . - tempt the cure,neither with inſtrument, nor with fire,neither by too acrid medicines, as What caneer potentiall cauteries:but we muſt only ſeek to keep them from growingmore violent, and j, º from ſpreading further,by gentle medicines,and a palliative cure.For thus many troubled unders. with a Cancer.have attained even to old age. Therefore Hippocrates admoniſhes is, that it truely to sures is better not to cureoccult,or hidden Cancers; for the Patients cured(ſaith he do quickly die,but ſuch as are not cured live longer. UI 2 CHAP. ſ 22O Of Tumors againſt Nature in generall. L i B.7. lib.a. adola. Diet: How to handle the cancerous part. Antidotes. Aſſes milk. The Signs, How & where a Cancer may be cut away. What to be obſerved in curring away a Čancer. The benefit of applying a cautery after amputation of the Cancer. Signs that a Cancer is well taken away. º C H AP, XXVIII. Of the Cure of a Cancer beginning,and not yet ulcerated. !Cancer beginning is oft hindred from encreaſing before it faſten its roots,but when it hath once encreaſed,it admits no cure but by iron,as that which contemns,by reaſon of the malignity & contumacy,the force of all medicines. Galen affirms,he * cured a Cancer not ulcerated. Now that cure is performed by medicines purging melancholy, by Phlebotomy, when the ſtrength and age of the Patient may well endure it, by ſhunning all things which may breed ilandfæculent blood. The diffemper of the Liver muſt firſtbe correàed, the Spleen ned,as * the part affected; in men the Hamorrhoides, in women their Courſes muſt be roCult Cºl. P Therefore thick and muddy wines, vinegar,brown bread,cold herbs,old cheeſe,old and ſalted fleſh, beef, veniſon, goat, hare,garlick, onions and muſtard;and laſtly all acrid, acid and other ſalt things, which may by any means incraſſate the blood, and inflame the hu- mors,muſt be eſchewed. A cooling and humeding diet muſt be preſcribed, faſting eſchewed, as alſo watchings, immoderate #. cares,and mournings;let him uſe ptiſans, and in his broths boil Mallowa, Spinace, Lettuce, Sorrell,Purſlain, Succory, Hops, Vio- lets, Borrage and the four .#. But let him feed on Mutton, Veal, Kid, Capon, Pul- let, |. Harcs, Partridges,Fiſhes of ſtony rivers,rear Egs;and uſe white wine but mode- rately for his drink. The part affečted with the Cancer muſt be gently handled, and not overburdened by overhard or heavy things, or by too ſolid or fat Emplaiſters;on the contrary gentle and mitigating medicines muſt be uſed; applying alſo at certain times ſuch things as reſiſt venome or poyſon, as Treacle and Mithridate. Aſſes milk is exceeding fit to aſ- ſwage the acrimony of the cancerons humor. Therefore it muſt not only be taken in- wardly, but alſo applyed outwardly to the cancerous ulcer, making thereof a fomen- tation. CHA P.XXIX. Of the cure of an ulcerated Cancer. RºN Ulcerated Cancer hath many figns common with that which is not ulcera- ºf ted, as the roundneſſe of the tumor the inequality, roughneſs, and pain; to § the judgment of the eye, the tumor ſeems ſoft, but it is hard to the touch; ! the Ulcer is filthy,with lips,thick,ſwoln,hard, Knotty,turned out, and ſtan- ding up,having a ãorrid aſpect,and caſting forth ichorous, filthy, and carion- like filth,ſometimes black,ſometimes mixed with rotten filth, and otherwhiles with much bloud. This kind of ulcer is malign, rebellious, and untraćtable, as that which contemns mild remedies, and becomes more fierce, § acrid and ſtrong; the pain, feaver, and all the ſymptoms being increaſed from whence the powers are dejećted the waſting and conſum tion of the body follows and laſtly death. Yet if it be ſmall,and in a part which may ſuffer amputation,the body being firſt purged, and blood drawn,the ſtrength of the Patient not §. will be convenient to uſe the hand, and to take hold of, and cutaway whatſoever is corrupt,even to the quick,that no fear of contagion may remain, or be left behind. The amputation finiſhed, the bloud muſt not be preſently ſtopped, but permitted to flow out in ſome meaſure, yeaverily preſſed forth all about it,that ſo the veins ſwoln with black and melancholy bloud may be disburdened. When you have taken a ſufficient quantity of blood, the place muſt be ſearcd with an actuall cºutery: For that will ſtrengthen the part affected, draw forth the venenate quality, and alſo ſtay the defluxion. Then muſt you apply mitigating medicines, and procure the falling away of the Eſchar. To conclude, that which remains, muſt be performed according to the cure of other ulcers. Now we know and underſtand that all the Cancer is cut away, and all the malignity thereof extinét, when the ulcer caſts forth laudable matter, when that good fleſh egins to grow by little and little, like to the grains of a Pomegranat, the pricking pain, and all the ſymptoms being affwaged. Yet the cure of an ulcerated Cancer which ſhall poſſeſs the É. may be more happily and mildly performed no Call- ſtick medicine being applyed after ſection, ſo alſo that ſcarce any deformity will be left, when it is cicatrized. Which new and never formerly tried, or written of way, as far as I know, I found and performed in a man of fifty years old. Doğtor John Altine, a moſt learned Phyſitian being called to Counſell, james Guillémeau, and Maſter Euſtachiu, the Kings Chirurgeons, an john Le Ieune the Duke of Guiſe his moſt worthy Chirurgeon * preſent. - The way is this; The Cancer muſt be thruſt through the lips on both fides, above and below Lisz. Of Tumors againſt Nature in general e 22I below with a needleand thred,that to you may rule and govern the Cancer with your left hand, by the benefit of the thred (leſt any portion thereofſhouldſcape the inſtrument in cutting)and then with your Sizers in the righthand,you may cut it off all at ontºyet it muſt bºſo done,that ſome ſubſtance of the inher part of the lip, which is next to the teeth may remain,(if ſo be that the Cancer be not #. quite through ) which may ſerve as it were for a foundation to generate fleſh to fill up the hollowneſs . when it hath bled ſufficiently, the fides and brinks of the wound muſt be ſcarified on the right and left fides within,and without,with ſomewhat a deep ſcarification, that ſo (when we would draw together the fides and lips of the wound,by that manner of ſtitching, which is uſed in an hare lip)wenay have the fleſhmore pliant aud traćtable to the needle and thred. The reſidue of the cure muſt be performed juſt after the ſame manner as we uſe in hare lips; of which we ſhall treat . - - - CHAP. XXX, of the Tºpicke medicines to be applied to an ulcerated, and not ulcerated Cancer. Sº Eat the beginning uſe repercuſſive medicines, ſuch as are the juices of Night- § ſhade;Plantain,Hénbane, Lettuce,Sorrell, Houſeleck, Water Lentill or Ducks Vºf meat, Knotgraſſe, Pomegranates,and the like.Alſo olium roſarum omphatinum,the Yºº powders of Sumach, Berberies, Litharge,Ceruſe, Burnt lead Tatia,Qsickſilver, * and the like, of which you may compoſe Fomen ; ... Liniments, Qint- ºf; Diacalcitheos diſſolved with juice of Nightſhade, and oil of Roſes is very fit for not ulcerated Cancert. Pompholix, or Tutia, waſhed in juice of Nightſhade,of Plantain,is very good for ulcerated Canters.Beſides this following medicine is very commendable. ---, Ríythag. & ceruſ an 35, terantur in mortarioplumb, cum oleo roſar, doneſ reducantur ad con- ſentiºn liminentivelunguenti; , and theremay be uſeofa reſolving and repercuſſive oint- ment, as R. plumbiufti loti pompholthuri,an. 3ijſ, abſinth. Pontic.3% oleiroſarum 3i), cers 3 yj, *::::::: quantum ſufficit adunguenti craftudinem. They very much commend Theºdoricker laiſter to aſſwage the pain of ulcerated Cancers. ... " - - - § oleiroſ. cereal an:#ijſ, ſucci granat. & ſolani, an. 3ij, ceruſe late 3), plumbiuſt, loti, & tuthieprzpar an. 3ſ., thuri, maſtich, am. 3ij, fiat empl. mole. This following ointment I have often uſed with good ſucceſſe. . . - - R. Theriac. veter, 3.j, ſucci cancrorum3ſ, ſucci lattuce & olei roſar. An. 3iſ, vitel, ovorum ſub cinerib.coči. ii, camphor. 3ſ. piſtentur omnia in mortario #". & fiat unguentum. - R Spum. Argent, axungie porci recentis, cere alb. an: fēſ, oleiboni žviij, vitel, ovorum aſſat. iiij, #. unguent. ſervetur uſui. And when you will uſe it, mix it with a little ointment of Roſes. have alſo mitigated great pain by applying Leaches to an unulcerated Cancer,in that part where the torment was moſt vehement,by disburdening the part of ſome portion of the malign humor;which ſame thing I have done by application of yong Wij. Kitlings, or Pidgeons,or Chickens cut long waies,and preſently applied to the ulcer, and now and then . ſoon as their heat ſeems diſſolved;an . applied for the naturall heat in an anodyne or mitigating medicine...john Baptiſta Theodoſius in his Epiſtles,writes,that a cataplaſme of the herb Eryſimum or Cadlock,being beaten, is very good to be applied to a Canter not ulcerated;but if the Cancer be ulcerated,he boils this ſame herb in Hydromel, and ſo by injections and lotions clenſes the ulcer,and mitigates the pain. . If the Cancer affe& the womb, the patient feels the pricking of the pain in the groins above the pećien, and in the Kidneyes, and is often troubled with a difficulty of making water; but when it is ulcerated it poures forth filth or matter exceeding flinking and carion-like, and that in great plenty; the filthy vapour of which ed up to the heart and brain cauſes often .# Now to mitigate the pains of ſuch like places,the following medicines are of good uſe. * * - - - R Macag, ſemin, lini; fenugr, extraff, in aqua roſar. & plantagină quod ſatiº ºff; Of this being warm make a fomentation. - - - - - R Rad. Atheefbſ3. coquatur in hydromelite, piſtetur & trajiciatur, addend olei roſar, parum, fiat Cataplaſma. Alſo you ſhall make divers peſſaries according to the different kinds of pain; alſo make injećtions of the juice of Plantain, KnotgraſſaLettuce,Purſlain mixed together, and agitated or laboured in a leaden mortar with a little oil of Roſes;for this kind of me- dicine is commended by Galen in every kind of ulcerated Cancers.Alſo this following wa- ter is very profitable,and often approved by me.R. Sterrori, bubulifbiiijherbe Robertiplantag. ſempervivi, byſyami,fortulac. lačiuc, indiv. anºmj cancras fluviatiles, num. xij. let them be aſl beaten together and diſtilled in a leaden Alembick, keep the liquor for uſe and with it make often inještion into the part; or if the ſite of the part .# permit, let the cancerous ulcers be waſhed therewith,and pledgets of lint ſteeped therein, be applyed and renewed U 3 gveſ - - a new and of ſetvable way of taking away a Cancer from the lip- Repelling inte dicines. Theodoritki Emplaiſief, teaches. 2 The applicatiº on of Whelps; Chickens, &c. Epiff; at. The eſtate of Eryſimmm. The figus of the Cancer in "he womb. Lib. 9. £impl; i | l 222 Of Tamorragainſt Nature in generall. L1B.7. £ibºde temp. med, ſtrandum €the Zib.6.fmp. Plates of Lead. AHiſtory. - - ever and anon;for ſo the acrimony and force of the inflammation is retunded,and the pain aſſwaged.Galenbeats into powder river Crabsburnt;the powder mixed with ointment of Roſes is moſt profitably applied upon lint to cancerous ulcers. . It will be very convenient to put into the neck of the womb the following inſtrument made of Goldor Silver,whereby the cancerous filth may have free and ſafe paſſage forth, and the filthy and putredinous vapors may more eaſily breath forth. Therefore let it be hollow quite through, ſome five or ſix fingers long,and about the bigneſs of ones thumb, at the upper end,perforated with many holes whereby the filth may have paſſage forth. let the outer or lowerend be ſome two fingers thick in the circumference, make it with a heat ſpring,that may hold that end open more,or leſs according to the Phyſitians mind;let therebe two ſtrings or laces put unto it, by which being tyed before and behind to the rowler, with which the woman ſhall girtherloins,the Device may be kept from falling,as you may ſee in the following figure. A Vent made like a Peſſary for the womb affeded with a cancerourulcer. . SS- º % º * 2 º - ºxy/ ºf U. ſ % /|ſm º / - | ſi Ž /. A. Shews the upper end perforated with five or ſix holes. B. The lower end. - - - C. That part of the end which is ºpened by the ſpring, which is marked with the Letter D. EE. The firing; or laces. opene hº k - - Neither is that remedy for not alcerated can to be contemned, which confiſts of a plate of lead beſmeared with Quick-filver; for Galen himſelf teſtifies that lead is a good medicine for malign and inveterate ulcers. But Guido Cauliacenſis is a witneſs of ancient creditand learning, that ſuch plates of lead rubbed over with Quick-filver, to ſuch malign ulcers as contemn the force of other medicines, are as it were Anti- dotes, to waſ and overcome their malignity and evill nature. This kind of remedy, when it was preſcribed by that moſt excellent Phyſitian Hollerius, who commanded me to apply, it to the Lady of Mºntigni Maid of Honour to the Queen mother, troubled with a Cancer in her left breſt, which equalled the bigneſs of a Wallnut, did not truely throughly heal it, yet notwithſtanding kept it from further growth. Wherefore at the length growing weary of it, when ſhe had committed herſelf to a cer- tain Phyſitian boldly . quick help,ſhe tryed with loſſe of her life, how dan- §. diſadvantagious the cure of Cancer was, which is undertaken according to the manner of healing other ulcers; for this Phyſitian, when he had caſt away this our medicine,and had begun the cure with mollifying heating and attra(tive things, the pain, inflammation and aſ the other ſymptomes encreaſing the tumor grew to that bigneſſe,that being the humor drawn thither could not be contained in the part it ſelf, it ſtretched the breſt forth ſomuch,that it broke it in the middle.juſt as a Pomgranat cleaves when itcomes to its full maturity; whereupon an immoderate flux of blood following, for ſtaying whereof he was forc’t to ſtrew cauſtick powders thereon;but by this means the inflamma- tion and pain becoming more raging, and ſwoundings coming upon her, ſhe poor Soul in ſtead of her promiſed health, yeelded upher ghoſt in the Phyſitiansboſome. : CHAP. Lib.7. Of Tumors againſt Nature ingenerall. 223 chA p. xxxi. of the Feaverwhich happenethin scirrhou, Tumors. ſ - §ºuch a Feaver is a Quartain,or certainly coming near unto the nature oſ a Quar- §§§ tain,by reaſon of the nature of the Melancholick humor of which it is bred For }} this ſhut up in a certain ſeat in which it makes the tumor, by communication of º putrid vapours heats the heart above meaſure, & en flames the humors contained therein, whence ariſes a Feaver. Now therefore a quartain is a Feaver coming every fourth day,and having two dayes intermiſſion. -The primitive cauſes thereof are theſe things which encreaſeMelancholick humors in the body,ſuch as the long eating of pulſe, of courſe and burnt bread, of ſalt fleſh and fiſh, of groſs meats;as Beef,Goat,Veniſon,old Hares, old Cheeſe,Cabbage, thick and muddy wines and other ſuch things of the ſame kind. The antecedent cauſes are aheaped up plenty of Melancholick humors abounding over all the body. But the conjunét cauſes are Melancholick humors putrefying without the greater veſſels, in the ſmall veins and habit of the body. We may gather the figns of a Quartain feaverfrom things which they call naturall,not naturall,and againſt nature; from things naturall.for a cold and dry temper, old age, cold and fat men,having their veins finall,and lying hid,their ſpleen ſwollen and weak are uſu- ally troubled with quartain Feayers. - - - Öf things not naturall; this Feaver, or Ague is frequent in Autumnenot only becauſe, for that it is cold and º: it is fit to heap up Melancholick humors; but chiefly by rea- ſon that the humors by the heat of the preceding Summer are eaſily converted into a- duſt Melancholy, whence far worſer and more dangerous quartains ariſe, than of the fim- le Melancholick humor; to conclude through any cold or dry ſeaſon in a region cold and dry, men that have the like . eafily fall into quartains; if to theſe a painfull kind of #; of danger and ſorrow doth accrew. Of things contrary to nature; becauſe the fits take one with painfull ſhaking, inferring as it were the ſenſe of breaking or ſhaking the bones; furtherit taketh one every fourth day with an itching over the whole body, and oft-times with a thin skurſe and puflales,eſpeci- ally on the legs; the pulſe at the beginning is little, ſlow, and deep, and the urine : is then white and wateriſh,inclining to ſomewhat a dark colour. In the declination when the matteris concoëted the urine becomes black,not occaſioned by any malign Symptome ºf preternaturall exceſs of heat,(for ſo it ſhould be deadly) but by excretion ofthe conjunét matter. The fit of the Quartain continues 24 houres, but the intermiſſion is 48 houres. It often takes its originall from an obſtrućtion,pain,and stirrhus of the Spleen,and of the £º of the courſes and Hæmorrhoides. Quartainstaken in the Summer are for themoſt part ſhort, but in the Autumn long, e- ſpecially ſuch as continue till Winter.Thoſe which come by ſucceſſion of any diſeaſe of the Liver, §: or any other precedent diſeaſe are worſe than ſuch as are bred of themſelves, and commonly end in a Dropſie.But thoſe which happen withom the fault of any bowels, and to ſuch apatient, as wilſbegoverned by the Phyſtian in his Diet, infer no greater harm,but free him from more grievous and long diſeaſes, as Melancholy, the Falling ſick- neſs, Convulſions, Madneſs, becauſe the Melancholy humor, the author of ſuch diſeaſes is expelled every fourthday by the force of the fit of the Quartain. - A Quartain Feaver, if there be no error committed, commonly exceeds not a year, for otherwiſe ſome Quartains have been found to laſt to the twelfth year according to the o- pinion of Avicen: the Quartain beginning in Autumn is oft-times ended in the following Why aquaf: tain happens upon ſcirrhods tumors; / The ſigns, why they are frequent in Autumnts Prognoſički Front what diſeaſes a quartainfrceſ Oſlº -- ſpring; the Quartain which is cauſed by aduſtblood,or choler, or Saltflegm, is more eaſi- lyand ſooner cured,than that which proceeds from an aduſt Melancholy humor;becauſe the Melancholy humor, terreſtriall of its own nature,and harder to be diſcuſſed than any'o- ther humor, is again made by aduſtion (the º being diſſolved and the groſſºr fubſiding) more ſtubborn groſs, malign, and acrid. The cure is wholly abſolved by two means, that is, by Diet and medicines. The diet ought to be preſcribed contrery to the cauſe of the Feaver in the uſe of the fixthings not naturall, as much as lyes in our power. ...Wherefore the Patient ſhalleſchew Swines fleſh, flatulent, viſcid and glutinous meats, fen- myfowls, ſalt meats and Veniſon, and all things of hard digeſtion. The uſe of white wine indifferent hot and thin, is convenient to attenuate and incide the groſs humor, and to move urine and ſweat; yea verily at the beginning of the fit a draught of ſuch wine will cauſe vomiting, which is a thing of ſo greatmoment, that by this one remedy many have been cured. §. if we may take occaſion and opportunity to provoke vomit there is no timethought fitter for that purpoſe then preſently aftermeat; for then it is the ſooner provoked, the fibers of the ſtomachbeing humcéted and relaxed,and the flomach is ſooner turned to ..º. follows a more plentiful,happy & eaſie evacuation of the Phlegmatique and Cholerick humor, and leſs troubleſometó nature; and of all the cru- - - * - dities Bich miting pre- vails to curt & quartains - 224 Of Tumors againſt Nature in generall. Lie.7. --~ Medicines. What quare tains muſt be cured with 1 refrigerating things. What baſtard Agues are, and how they muſt becured. What it is, In what parts they chiefly bappen, their be dities with which the mouth of the ventricle abounds in a Quartane, by reaſon of the more copious afflux of the Melancholick humor, which by his qualities cold and dry, di- ſturbes all the aëtions and naturall faculties. Moreover exerciſes and frićtions are goodbe- fore meat; ſuch paſſions of the mind as are contrary to the cauſe from which this Feaver takes his originall, are fit to be cheriſhed by the patients, as Laughter, Jefling,Muſick,and all ſuch like things full of pleaſure and mirth. At the beginning the patientmáſ be gentl handled and dealt withall, and we muſt abſtain from all very ſtrong medicines .# ſuch time, as the diſeaſe hath been of ſome continuance. For this humor, contumacious at the beginning when as yet nature hath attempted nothing,is again made more ſtubborn, terreſtriall and dry, by the almoſt fiery heat of acrid medicines. if the body abound with blood, ſome part thereofmuſt be taken away by opening the Median or Bafilik vein of the left arm with this caution,that if it appear more groſs and black, we ſuffer it to flow more lentifially;ifmore thin and intured with a laudable redcolour that we preſently flay it. he matter of this feaver muſt be ºf. and diminiſhed with the Syrups of Epi- thymum, of ... Mayden hair,Agrimony, withthe waters of Hops, Bugloſs,Borage and the like.I §. unto God, I have cured very many quartains by giving a p. of a littleTreakle diſſolved in about ſome two ounces of Aquavite, alſo ſometimes y two or three grains of Musk diſſolved in Muskadine given at the beginning of a parti- cular fit towards the generall declination of the diſeaſºafter generall purgations the hu- morandbody being prepared,and the powers ſtrong; And certainly an inveterate Quar- tain can ſcarce ever bee diſcuſſed unleſs the body be much heated with meats and mºdi- cines. Therefore it is not altogether to be diſproved which many ſay, that they have dri- ven away a quartain by taking a draught of wine every day as ſoon as they came forth of { in which ſome leaves of Sage had been infuſed all the night. Alſo it is good ali:- tle before the fit to anoint all the ſpine of the back with †. all the nervous parts, ſuch as are the oyl of Rue, Walnuts, ofthe Peppers, mixing there with a little Aqua vite, but for this purpoſe theoyl of Caſtoreum which hath been boyled in an apple ofci. quintida, the Kerneſs taken out, upon hot coles to the conſumption of the halfpart, mixing therewith ſome little quantity of the powders of Pepper, Pelitory of Spain and Euphorbium, is excellent. Certainly ſuch like Inundtions are good not only to mitigate the vehemency of the terrible ſhaking, but alſo to provoke ſweats; for becauſe by their humid heat they diſcuſs this humor being dull and rebellious to the expulſive faculty,for the Melancholy is as it were the droſs and mud of the blood. Thereforeifon the contrary the Quartain Feayer ſhall be cauſed by aduſt choler wee muſt hope for and expe&acure by refrigerating and humcétive medicines, ſuch as Sorrell, Let- tuce, Purſlane, broths of the decoštion of Cowcumbers,Gourds, Mellons and Pompions. For in this caſe if any uſe hot medicines, he ſhall make this humor moſt obſtinate by there- ſolving of the ſubtiler parts.Thus Italianus boaſts that he hath cured theſe kinds of Quar- tane Feaver by the only uſe of refrigerating Epithemaes being often repeated a little before the beginning of the fit. And this is the ſum of the Cure of true and legitimate intermit- ting Feavers. That is, of thoſe which are cauſed by one fimple humor, whereby the Cure of thoſe which they callbaſtard intermitting Feavers, may be eaſily gathered and under- ſtood; as which are bred by a humor impure and not of one kind, but mixt or compoſed by admixture of ſome other matter ; for example,according to the mixture of divers hu- mors Phlegmatick and cholerick,themedicines muſt alſo be mixt, as if it were a confuſed kind of Feaverofaggotidian and Tertianitmuſt becured by a medicine compoſed of things evacuating flegm and choler. mr- CHAP, XXXII. of an Aneuriſma, that is, the dilatation, or ſpringing ºf an Artery,Vein,or Sinew. ºn Aneuriſna is a ſoft tumoryeelding to the touch,made by the blood and ſpirit - §§ powred forth under the fleſh and Muſcles, by the dilatation or relaxation of an Sy/RAS - - - - tº Artery. Yet the Author of the definitions ſeems to call any dilatation of any * venous veſſell by the name of an Aneuriſma. Galen calls an Aneuriſma an opening made of the Anaſtomaſis, of an Artery. Alſo an Aneuriſma is made when an Artery that is wounded cloſeth too ſlowly, the ſubſtance which is above it being in the mean time ag- glutinated, filled with fleſh and cicatrized, which doth not ſeldome happen in opening of Arteries unskilfully performed and negligently cured; therefore Aneuriſmats are abſolute- ly made by the Anaſtomaſ's,ſpringing, breaking, Eroſion,and wounding of the Arteries. Theſe appen in all parts of the body, but more frequently in the throat, eſpecially in women after a painfull travail. For when as they more ſtrongly ſtrive to hold their breath, for the morepowerfull expulſion of the birth, it happens that the Artery is dilated and bro- ken, whence follows an effuſion of blood and ſpirits under the skin. The ſigns are, a ſwelling one while great, another ſmall, with a pulſation and a colour not varying from the native conſtitution of the skin. It is a ſoft tumor, and ſoyeelding to the imprº Q ** d N Lib.7. Of Tumors againſ.Nature ingenerall. - —- 225 of the fingers that if it peradventure be ſmall, it wholly vaniſheth,the Arterious blood and ſpirits flying back into the body of the Artery, but preſently aſſoon as you take your fin- gers away, they return again with like celerity. Some Aneuriſmae; do not only when they are preſſed, but alſo of themſelves make a ſenſible hiſſing, if you lay your ear near to them, by reaſon of the motion of the vitall ſpirit ruſhing with great violence through the fraitneſs of the paſſage. > - Wherefore in Aneuriſmaes in which there is a great rupture of the Artery, ſuch a noiſe is Prognoſtick, not heard, becauſe the ſpirit is carryed through a larger paſſage. Great Aneuriſmaes under the Arm pits, in the Groins and other partt wherein there are large veſſels,admit no cure, becauſe ſo great an eruption of blood and ſpirit often follows upon ſuch an inciſion, th - death prevents both Art and Cure. Which I obſerved a few years ago in a certain Pricſ of a Hiſtory. . Saint Andrews of the Arches,Mr. john Maillet, dwelling with a chief Preſident Chriſtºpherde - Thou. Who having an Aneuriſma at the ſetting on of the ſhoulder about the bignéſs of a awiſ Wall-nut, I charged him, he ſhould not let it be opened, for if he did it would bring him tºº. into manifeſt danger of his life, and that it would be more ſafe for him to break the vio- jº. opened, lence thereof with double clothes ſteeped in the juyce of Night-ſhade & Houſleek,with new - and wheyey cheeſe mixt therewith: Or with Vnguentum de Bolo or Emplaſtrum contra rupturam and ſuch other refrigerating and aſtringent medicines, if he would lay upon it a thin plate of Lead,and wonld uſe ſhorterbrecches that his doublet might ſerve to hold it too 2 to which he might faſten his breeches in ſtead of a ſwath, & in the mean timel's ſhould eſchew all things which attenuate and inflame the blood, but eſpecially he ſhould keep himſelf from aligreat ſtraining of his voice, Although he had uſed his dict for a yeer, yet he could not ſo handle the matter but that the tumor increaſed which he obſerving goes to a Parter, who ſuppoſing the tumor to be of the kind of vulgar *Pehunksyapplies ſo it in the Evening a Cauſtick cauſing an Eſchar ſo to open it. In the Morning ſuch an abundance of blood flowed forth from the tumor being ... therewith aſtoniſhed,implores all poſſible ayd, and bids that I ſhould becalled to ſtay this his great blºcking, and he re- pented that he had not followed my direétions. Wherefore Ham called, but when I was icarce over the threſhold, he gave up his ghoſt with his blood.Wherefore I diligent] yad- moniſh the youngChirurgeon that he do not raſhly open Aneuriſmae, unleſs ji. ſmal in How they muſi an ignoble part, and not indued with large veſſels, but rather let him perform the curcaſ- becuied. ter this manner. Cut the skin which lyes over it untill the Artery appear, and then ſpa- rate it with your knife from the particles about it,then thruſt a blunt and crooked needle with a thred in it under it, bindit,then cut it off and ſo expect the falling off of the thred . of itſelf whiles nature covers the orifices of the cut Artery with new fleſh, then the reſidue of the cure may be performed after the manner offimple wounds. The Aneuriſmaes which rhetºoths happen in the internall parts are incurable. Such as frequently happen to thoſe who have inwardſ. often had the unition and ſweat for the cure of the French diſeaſe, becauſe the blood being incurabic, , ſo attenuated and heated therewith that it cannot be contained in the receptacles of the Artery, it diſiends it to that largneſs as to hold a mans Fiſt; Which I have obſerved in the dead body of a certain Taylor, who by an Aneuriſma of the Arterious vein ſuddenly whilſt he was playing at Tennis fell down dead,the veſſel beingbroken: his body being opened A Hiſtory, I found agréat quantity of blood powred forth into the capacity of the Cheſt, but the l body of the Artery was dilated to that largneſs I formerly mentioned, and the inner coat thereof was boay. For which cauſe within a while after I ſhewed it to the great admira- tion of the beholders in the Phyſitians School whilſt I publiquely diſſeåted a body there; the whilſt he lived ſaid he felt a beating and a great heat over all his body by the force of the pulſation of all the Artsries, by occaſion whereof he often ſwounded. Dočtor Syluiu the Kings profeſſor of Phyſick at that time forbad him the uſe of Wine,and wiſhed him to uſe §: water for his drink, and Curds and new Cheeſes for his meat, and to apply them in form of Cataplaſms upon the grieved and ſwoln part. At night he uſed aptiſan of Barly meal and Poppy-ſeeds, and was purged now and then with a Clyfter of refrigerating and emollient things, or with Caſſia alone, by which medicines he ſaid he found himſelf much better. The cauſe of ſuch a bony conſtitution of the Arteries by Aneuriſmaes is, for that the hot and ſervid blood firſt dilates the Coats of an Artery, then breaks them; which when it happens, it then borrows from the neighbouring bodies a fit matter to reſtore the looſed continuity thereof. This matter whilſt by little and little it is dryed and hardened, it degenerates into a fº or clſe a bony ſubſtance, juſt by the force of the ſame materialland efficient cauſes, y which ſtones are generated in the reins and bladder.For the more terreſtriall portion of the blood is dryed and condenſed by the power of the unnaturall heat contained in the part affected with an Aneuriſma; whereby it comes to paſs that the ſubſtance added to the dilated and broken Artery is turned into a body of a bony conſiſtence. In which the fin- gular providence of nature, the handmaid of God is ſhewed, as that which, as it were by making and oppoſing a new wall or bank, would hinder and break the violence of the raging blood ſwelling with the abundance of the vitall ſpirits; unleſs any had rather to re- fºr the cauſe of that hardneſs to the continuall application of refrigerating and aſtringent - medicine? 226 Of Tumors againſt Nature in generall. Lie.7. - medicines. Which have power to condenſate and harden,as may not obſcurely be gather- Lib.4.24p, whº ed by the writings of Galen. But beware you be not deceived by the forementioned figns; #!*** for ſometimesiſ large Aneuriſmaes you can perceive no pulſation, neither can you force Acantion in the blood into the Artery by the preſſure of your fingers, either becauſe the quantity of the knowing of ſuch blood is greater than which can be contained in the ancient receptacles of the Artery, *iftwº orbecauſe it is condenſate and concrete into clods, whereupon wanting the benefit of ven- tilation from the heart, it preſently putrefics; Thence enſue great pain, a Gangren, and mortification of the part,and laſtly the death of the Creature. *. The End of the Seventh Book. zº->~~~~ 's t- * f. •+- O PARTigu LAR AGAINS+"ºrvRE: º Tha E1 anr Book. º The Preface. S$ºscº Ecauſe the Cure of diſeaſes muſt be varied according to the variety of N ºy the temper, not only of the body in generall, but alſo of each part thereof; the ſtrength, figure, form, fite, and ſenſe thereof being taken into confideration: I think it worth my pains, having al- ready ſpoken of Tumors in generall, if I ſhall treat of them in - particular which affe& each part of the body, beginning with §§ thoſe which affail the head. Therefore the Tumor either affe&s N vºy. Ears, Noſ., Gum and the like. Let the Hydrocephaloſ, and Phyſocephalos be examples of C. H. A. P. I. of an Hydrocephalos or watry tumor which commonly affei, the heads of Infants. Aces He Greeks call this diſeaſe Hydrocephaloſ, as it were a Dropſie of the & Head, by a wateriſh humor; being a diſeaſe almoſt peculiar to In- fants newly born. It hath for an externall cauſe the violent com- N reſſion of the headby the hand of the Midwife or otherwiſe at the ^, É. or by a fall, contuſion and the like. For hence comes a º breaking of a vein, or Artery,andan effuſion of the blood under the tº skin..which by corruption becomingwhayiſh, laſtly degenerateth in- § to a certainwateriſh humor.It hath alſo an inward cauſe,which is the - aboundance of ſerous and acrid blood;which by its tenuity and heat ſweats through the pores of the veſſels, ſometimes between the Muſculous skin of the head Differences by and the Pericranium, ſometimes between the Pericranium and the skull, and ſometimesbe- Reaſon of place, §. the skulland the membrane called Duramater, and otherwhiles in the ventricles of Č Ordin. - The What it is, The cauſes, º, * L i B.8. ofparticular Tumors againſ Nair. - 227 The figns ofit, contained in the ſpace between the Muſculous skin and the Pericranium, Signs. are a manifeſttumor without pain,ſoft,and muchycºlding to the preſſure of the fingers.The , Signs when it remaineth between the Pericranium and the skull,are for the moſt part like the . . forenamed, unleſs it be that the Tumor is a little harder, and not ſoytelding to the finger, by reaſon of the parts between it and the finger; And alſo there is ſomewhat more ſenſe of pain. But when it is in the ſpace between the skull and Dura mater, or in the ventri- cles of the Brain or the whole ſubſtance thereof, there is a dulneſs of the ſenſes as of the fight and hearing; the tumor doth not yeekd to the touch, unleſs you uſe ſtrong impreſ- fion,for then it linketh ſomewhat down, eſpecially in infants newly born; who have their º skulls almoſt as ſoft as waxe, and the junětures of their Sutures laxe, both by nature, as al- ſoby accident, by reaſon of the humor contained therein moiſtening and relaxing all the adjacent parts; the humor contained here lifts up the skull ſomewhat more high, eſpecial- ly at the meetings of the Sutures, which you may thus know, becauſe the Tumor being preſſed, the humor flies back into the ſecret paſſage of the Brain. To conclude,the pain is more vehement, the whole head more ſwollen, the forehead flands fomewhat further out, the eye is fixt and immoveable, and alſo weeps by reaſon of the ſerous humor ſweating out of the brain. Veſalius writes that he ſaw a girl of two yeers old, whoſe head was thicker than any A Hiſtory. manshead by this kind of Tumor,and the º not bony,but membranous, as it uſeth to be in abortivebirths,and that there was nine pound of water ran out of it. - Abucrafts tels that he ſaw a child whoſe head grew every day bigger by reaſon of the watery moiſture contained therein, till at length the tumor became ſo great,that his neck could not bear it neither ſtanding nor fitting, ſo that he died in a ſhort time. I have ob- ſerved and had in cure four children troubled with this diſeaſe, one of which being diſſe&- cd after it died,had a brain no bigger than a Tennis Ball. But of a Tumor humor contained within under the Cranium, or Skull, I have ſecm none recover, but they are caſily healed of an externall Tumor. Therefore whether the humor lye under the Pericranium, or under the muſculous skin of the head, it muſt firſt be affayled with reſolving medicines, but if it cannot be thus o- vercome, youmuſt make an inciſion, takingheed of the Temporall Muſcle and thence preſs out all the humor, whether it reſemble the waſhingoffleſh newly killed, or blackiſh blood, or congealed or knotted blood,as when the tumor bath been cauſed by contuſion;then the wound muſt be filled withdry lint,and covered with double boulflers, and laſtly, bound with a fitting ligature, C. H. A. P. II. Of a Polypus being an eating diſeaſe in the Nºſe. sºle Polypus is a Tumor of the Noſe againſt nature, commonly ariſing from the O. Thereaſon of §§ Ethmaides or ſpongy bone. It is ſo called,becauſe it reſembles the feet of a Sea “* §: Polypus in figure,and the fleſh thereof in conſiſtences.This Tumor º: the Noſe, Nº intercepting and hindering the liberty of ſpeaking and blowing the Noſe Cel- Lib.6.Cup.º. - ſus faith the Polypus is a caruncle of excreſcence one while white another while reddiſh, which adheres to the bone of the Noſe, and ſometimes fills the Noſtrils hanging towards the lips, ſometimes it deſcends back through that hole, by which the ſpirit deſcends from the Noſe to the throttle; it grows ſo that it may bee ſeen behind the Wvulva, and often ſtrangles anian by flopping his breath. There are five kinds thereof, the firſt is, a ſoft membrane, long and thin #. the relaxed and †. Wvulva, hanging The differentºt from the middle griſtle of the noſe,being filled with a Phlegmatick and viſcid humor.This hºrtef in exſpiration hangs out ofthenoſe,but is drawn in and hid by inſpiration ; it makes one. ſnaffle in their ſpeech and ſhort in their ſleep. The ſecond hath hard fleſh, bred of Melan- choly blood without aduſtion, which obſtrućting the noſtrils intercepts the reſpiration made by that part. The third, is fleſh hanging from the Griſtleround, and ſoft, being the off-ſpring of Phlegmatick blood. The fourth is an hard Tumor, like fleſh, which when it is touched yeelds a ſound like a ſtone; it is generated of Melancholy blood dryed, being formewhat of the nature of a Scirrhus confirmed and without pain, ſº. fifth is as it were compoſed ofmany cancrous ulcers ſpred over the tranſverſe ſurface of the griſtle. Qfall theſe ſorts of Polypiſome are not ulcerated, others ulcerated, which ſend forth a - alº..."jº º Have alivid,or leaden color, muſt not be touched with the hand,becauſe they ſavour of the miliopeiai. Nature of a Cancer,as into which they oft degenerate; yet by reaſon of the pain which op- on. preſks more violently,you may uſe the Anodyne medicines formerly deſcribed in a Cancer, füch as this following. R. Olei de vitell. ovorum 3 ii, Lytharg. auri, & Tuthie prepan. ; i, ſucci plat. ſolani an:3 iſ, La: An Anodyne: Pidhematit, & camphore, an 3 ſ. Let them be wrought a long time in a leaden mortar, and ſo make a medicine to be put into the noſtrills. Thoſe which are ſoft, looſe and with- - Qift 228 Of particular Tumors againſt Nature L IB.8 • Why it muſt be taken clear away. What it is. The differen. ces. Their ſigns and Symptomes. Prognoſtick. The cure. Lib. 3. de comp. med ſee. Locey. Hip.aph. 2I. lib. Is Gentle reſol- wing medicines, Stronger re- ſolvers. A Ripening medicine, out pain, are ſometimes curable, being plucked away with an inſtrument made for that purpoſe, or clfe waſted by ačtuall cauteries put in through a pipe, ſo that they touch nº the found part 3 or by potentiall cauteries, as Egyptiacum compoſed of equall parts of all. the ſimples with vitríoil which hath a faculty to waſte ſuch like fleſh. Aqua fortà and oyl of vitrioll have the ſame faculty, for theſe take away a Polypus by the roots; for if any part thereof remain it will breed again. But Cauteries and . medicines muſt be put into the noſtrills with this Caution, that in the mean time cold repelling and aſtringent medicines be applyed to the noſe and parts about it to aſſwage the pain,and hinder the in- flammation. Such as are Vnguentum de bolo,and Vnguentum nutritum,whites of Eggs beat with Roſe leaves,and many other things of the like nature. - C HAP. III. Of the Parotides, that is, Certain ſwellings about the Ears. He Parºtis is a Tumor againſt nature, affe&ting the Glandules and thoſe parts ſeated behind and about the Ears, which are called the Emunčtories of the brain ; for theſe becauſe they are looſe and ſpongy, are fit to receive the ex- crements thereof. Of theſe ſome are criticall, the matter of the diſeaſe ſome- what digeſted, being ſent thither by the force of nature Others Symptoma- *ticall, the excrements of the brain increaſed in quantity or quality ruſhing thither of their own accord. Such abſceſſes often have great inflammation joymed with them, be- cauſe the biting humor which flows thither is more vitiated in quality than in quan- tity. , Beſides alſo they often cauſe great pain, by reaſon of the diſtention of the parts indued with moſt exquiſite ſenſe, as alſo by reaſon of a Nerve of the fifth Conjugation ſpred over theſe parts 3 as alſo of the neighbouring membrancs of the brain, by which means the patient is troubled with the Head-ach and all his face becomes ſwoln. Yet many times this kind of Tumor uſeth to be raiſed by a tough, viſcous, and groſs humor. This diſeaſe doth more grievouſly afflićt young men than old; it commonly brings a Feaver and watching. It is difficult to be cured, eſpecially when it is cauſed by a groſs, tough, and viſcid humor, ſent thither by the Criſis. The cure muſt be performed by diet, which muſt be contrary to the quality of the hu- mor in the temper and conſiſtence of the meats. If the inflammation and redneſs be great, which indicate aboundance of blood, Phlebotomy will be profitable, yea very neceſſary. But here we muſt not uſe the like judgment in application of locall medicines as we .# º other tumors, as Galen admoniſheth us ; that is, we muſt not uſe repercuſſives at the begin- ning,eſpecially if the abſceſs be criticall ; for ſo we ſhould infringe or foreſlow the indea- vors of nature forcibly freeing it ſelf from the morbifique matter. But we muſt much leſs re- pell or drive it back if thematter which hath flowed thither bevenenate, for ſo the reflow thereof to the noble parts would prove mortall. Wherefore the Chirurgeon ſhall rather aſſiſt nature in attraćting and drawing forth that humor. Yet if the defluxion ſhall be ſo violent, if the pain ſo fierce that thence there may be fear of watchings and a Feaver, which may dejećt the powers, Galen thinks it will be expedient with many reſolvi medicines to mix ſome repelling. Wherefore at the beginning let ſuch a Cataplaſm be applyed. - - - - - º R. Far.hord. & ſem. lin, ana; ij, coquantur cum mulſo aut decoão ſham, addendo but recen, & 9- leiſham, ana; i, fatcataplaſma. And the following oyntment will alſo be good. . . - R. But, recen. 3 iſ, olei cham. & lilior.an, 3 i, unguen.de Althea 3 ſ,cereparam; make an oynt- ment to be applyed with moiſt and greaſie wooll,to mitigate the pain:alſo ſomewhat more ſtrong diſcuſſing and reſolving medicines will be profitable, as: * - R. Rad. Althee & bryon, am. 3 iſ, fol. rute, puleg, orig, an m.j, fo. Chamam. melil. an. p. j. cºquantur in hydromelite, piſtentur, trajiciantur, addendo farin. fenugrec. orobi. an. 3 i, ful. Ireof, cham. melilot, an. 3 iſ, oleianeth. rutac, an, 3 i, fiat cataplaſma. But if you determine to reſolve it any more, you may uſe Emplaſtrum Oxycroceum & Melilot-Plaiſter. If the humor doth there concrete and grow hard,you muſt betake you to the medicines which were preſcribed in the Chapter of the Scirrhus; but if it tend to ſuppuration, you ſhall apply the fol- lowing medicine. R. Rad. liliorum & ceparum ſub cineribu, coã. an. 3 iij, Vitell, over, mum. ii. 4xung, ſuille & un- ghent, baſilicon, an. 3 is fari, ſemilini 3 iſ, §: Cataflaſma. Butifthe matter do ſo require, let the tumor be opened as we have formerly preſcribed. CHAP, Lib.8. Of particular Timor, againſt Nature. 229 C HAP. III I. Of the Epulis, or overgrowing ºf the fleſh of the Gums. He it. is a fleſhy excreſcence of the Gums between the teeth,which is by little whiti. ; and little oft-times encreaſed to the bigneſs of an Egge, ſo that it both hin- ders the ſpeech and eating; it caſts forth ſalvious and ſtinking filth, and not ſeldome §: into a Cºncer,which you may underſtandby the propriety The symp. of the colour, pain and other accidents; for then you muſt by no means tomes. touch it with your hand. But that which doth not torment the Patient with pain,may be pluckt away; and let this be the manner thereof. Letit betyed with a double thred,which muſt be ſtraiter twitched untill ſuch time as it fall off; when it ſhall fall away,the place muſt be burnt with a cautery put through a trunk The Chirurge- or pipe,or with Aqua fºrti, or oyſ of Vitriol, but with great care that the ſound parts ad- aſ ājº joyning thereto be not hurt,for if ſo be that it be not burnt,it uſually returns. I have often by this means taken away ſuch large tumors of this kind, that they hung out of the mouth in no ſmall bigneſs,to the great disfiguring of the face, which when as no Chirurgeon durſt touch,becauſe the fleſh looked livid,I ventured . becauſe they were free from pain; and by taking them away and cauterizing the place, I perfeótly healed them; not truly ſodainly,and at once; for although I burnt the place after diſſettion; yet nevertheleſs they ſprung up again, becauſe a certain portion of the bone and ſockets in which the Teeth ſtand faſtened, were become rotten..I have often obſerved ſuch like fleſh by continuance of time to have turned into a griſtly and bony ſubſtance. Wherefore the cure muſt be begun as i. as may be; for being but little, and having faſtened no deep roots,it is more eaſily taken away, being then only filled with a viſcid humor, which in ſucceſs of time is hardened,and makes the taking away thereof more difficult. L- C H A P. V. Of the Ranula. Here isoft-times a tumor under the tongue,which takes away the liberty of pro- nuntiation or ſpeech; wherefore the Greeks call it Batrachium,the Latins Kanu- la, becauſe ſuch as have this diſeaſe of the tongue, ſeem to expreſs their minds by croak # rather than by ſpeaking. - - It is cauſed by the falling down of a cold moiſt groſs,tough, viſcid and phlegmatick mat- ter.from the brain upon the tongue,which matter in colour and confiſtence reſembles the white of an egge,yet ſometimes it looks of citrin or yellowiſh colour. That you may ſafely perform the cure, youniuſ open the Tumor rather with a cautery sofhot Iron than with a Knife,for otherwiſe it wil return again.The manner of opening of it muſt be thus:You ſhall get a bended hollow and perforated iron plate with a hole in the midſt, and making the Patient to hold open his mouth, you ſhall ſo fit it, that the hole may be upon the part which muſt be opened. Then there you muſt open it with an hot Iron, for ſo you ſhall hurt no part of the mouth which is whole; but when you are ready to burn it, by thruſting your thumb under the Patients Chin, you may ſomewhat elevate the Tumor whereby you may open it with more certainty; when it is opened you muſt thruſt out the matter contained therein, and then waſh the Patients mouth with ſºme barly water,hony,and Sugar of Roſes; for ſo the ulcer will be ſafely and quickly healed. The delineation of the Ironplate and crooked afinallCautery. *= N N - W - why the cure muſt not be " deſerted. The Reaſon why it is ſo called. The Cauſe: The Cure! . . - 230 - Of particular Tumors againſt Nature. Lib.8. ch A P. V. I. * Of the ſwelling of the Glandules, or Almonds of the throat. \ Why the Glan- ñº *; Ature at the jaws near the roots of the Tongue,hath placed two Glandules op- *. * : Nº poſite to one another; in figure and magnitude like to Almond; whence alſº T º º, HºNE they have their name;their office is to receive theſpittle falling down from the brain, both left that the too violent falling down of the humor ſhould hinder *~ the tongue in ſpeaking as alſo that the tongue might alway.cs have moiſture, as it were laid up in ſtore, left by continuall º it ſhould grow dry and fail.For thus this ſpittle being conſumed º feaveriſh heats, the Patients are ſcarſe able to ſpeak, unleſs they firſt moiſten their tongue by much waſhing of their mouth. The cauſe of #. Glandules becauſe they are ſtated in a hot and moiſt place, are very ſubjećt to in- their tumor, flammations; for there flows into theſe oft-times together with the blood,á great quantity of crude,phlegmatick and viſcous humors, whence ariſes a tumor; which is not ſeldome occaſioned by drinking much and thatvaporous wine, by too much Gluttony,and ſtaying abroad in the open air. Symptom:s, Swallowing is painfull and troubleſome to the Patient,and commonly he hath a Feaver. Oft-times the neighbouring Muſcles of the throttle and neck are ſo ſwoln together with theſe Glandules,(that as it uſually happens in the Squinzy)the paſſage of the breath and air is ſtopped,and the Patient ſtrangled. - - Cut Wºreſiſt this imminent danger by purging and blood-letting by applying Cupping- Life, Glaſſes to the Neck and ſhoulders, by triáions and ligatures of the extreme parts, and by Waſhing and gargling the mouth and throat with aſtringent Gargariſms. But if they come to ſuppuration,you muſt with your inciſion Knifemake way for the evacuation of the Puſ, 9r Matter; but if on the contrary, theſe things performed according to art, defluxion be ºr mediſ increaſed, and there is preſent danger of death by ſtopping and intercepting the breath,ſor i. ... the ſhunning ſo great and imminent danger, the top or upper part of the Aſpera arteria, j. * or Weazon muſt e opened, in that place where it uſes to ſtand moſt out; and it may be done ſo much the ſafer, becauſe the jugular veins, and arteries are furtheſt diſtant from this place, and for that this place hath commonly little fleſh upon it. , And that the inciſion may bethe fitlier made, the Patient muſt be wiſhed to bend his head back,that ſo the Artery : º: *ſº be the more eaſily come to by the inſtrument ; then you ſhall make an inciſion overthwart Weazon. way with a crooked knife between two rings (not hurting nor touchiug the griſtly ſub- ſtance) that is to ſay, the membrane which tyes together the griſtly rings being only cut; you ſhall then judg that you have made the inciſion large enough,when you ſhall perceive the breath to break out by the wound;the wound muſtbe kept open ſo long, untill the dan- ger of ſuffocation be paſt; and then it muſt be ſowed up not touching the griſtle: But if the lips of the º ſhall be hard and callous; they muſt be lightly ſcarified,that ſo they may become bloody for their eaſier agglutination an union,as we ſhall ſhew more at large in the cure of Hare lips. I have had many in cure, who have recovered,that have had their Weazon together with the griſly rings thereofcut with a great wound, as we ſhall note when we ſhall come to treat of the cure of the wounds of that part. —— CHAP. W II. Of the inflammation and relaxation in the Wvula or Columella. Whatthews ºn shevvula is a little body, ſpongy and ſomewhat ſharpened to the form of a Pine la is,and what ($ N - h di f the palat, ſo to break the uſe there-' § apple,hanging even down from the u per and inner part of the palatio to bre of. . ºf the force of the Airdrawn in,in breathing,and carryed to the Lungs, and to be as The Cauſe of a quill to form and tune the voyce. It often grows above meaſure by receiving the ſwelling moiſture falling down from the brain, becoming ſharpe by little and little from abroa- thereof. , der and more ſwoln Baſis. Which thing cauſes many Symptomes; for by the continuall Bymptomes. irritation of the diſtilling humor the Cough is cauſed which alſo hinders the ſleep and in- tercepts the liberty of ſpeech; but alſo by hindering reſpiration the Patients cannot ſleep unleſs with open mouth: they are exerciſed with a vain indeavouring to ſwallow (having - as it were anorſºll flicking in their jaws) and are in danger of being ſtrangled. The Cure, This diſeaſe muſt be refifted and affailed by purging, bleeding, Cupping, taking of cly- ſters,aſing aſtringent Gargles,aad a convenient diet; but if it cannot thus be overcome, the The cure b cure muſt be trycd by a caſtičk of Aquafortu, which I have divers times done with i. Chirurº ſucces.But if it cannot be ſo done,it wil be better to put toyour band,than through idlenes to ſuffer the patient to remain in imminent and deadly danger of ſtrangling yet in this there muſt very great caution be uſed; for the Chirurgeon ſhall not judg the Wvula fit to be tºuched with an inſtrumentor cauſtick,which is ſwoln with much inflamed,or blackblood after the manner of a cancer; but he ſhall boldly put to his hand if it be longiſh, grow ſmall Lib.8. Of particular Tumors againſt Nature. 23, —- finall by little and little into a ſharpe, loole and tort point ; if it be neither exceeding red, neither ſwolne with too much blood, but whitiſh and without pain. Therefore that you may more eaſily and ſafely cut away, that which redounds and is ſuperfluous, deſire the Pa- - tient to fit in a light place,and hold his mouth open ; then take hold of the top of the . Wvula with your ſizers, & cutaway as much thereof as ſhal be thought unprofitable.Other- wiſe you ſhall bind it with the inſtrument here-under deſcribed; the invention of this in- ſtrument is to be aſcribed to Honoratus Taſtellanus that diligent and learned man, the Kings § ordinary, and the chief Phyſitan of the Queen mother; Which alſo may be uſe in binding of Polyfi and warts in the neck of the womb. The Delineatiºn of conſtrićtory ring; fit to twitch, or bind the ** " - § aiwiſted thred, 2 A. Shews the ring whoſe upper part is ſomewhat hollow. B. A double waxed thred, which is couched in the hollowneſs of thering,and hath a running, or looſekoot upon it: - # An iron rod, into the eye whereof the fore- mentioned double thred is put, and it is to twitch the Columella when as much thereof is taken hold of, as is unprofitable, and ſo to take it away without any flux of blood.When you would ſtraiten the thred, draw it again through this iron rod,and ſo ſtrain it as much as you ſhall think good, letting the end of the thred, hang out of the mouth. But every day it muſt be twitched harder than o- ther, untill it fall away by means thereof, and ſo the partand patientbe reſtored to health. I have delineated three of theſe inſtruments,that |. may uſe which you will, as occaſionſhall offered, 4 Figure of the Speculumoris, by which the mouth a held and kept ºpen , whilſt the Chirurgeon is buſied in the cutting away or binding the Wvula, But if heating ulcerſhall aſſociate this relaxation of the Wvula, together with a flux of blood, then it muſt be burntandſcared with an hot iron,ſo thruſt intº a Trunk.orpipe with an hole init,that ſono ſound part of themouth may be offended therewith, X a 4 – --- - __ - 232 Of particular Tumors againſt Nature. Li b.8. - What it is. The differen- ces. The firſt kind, The Symp- forms, The ſecond • kind. ' The third. The Cauſes. Hip-ſeº, 3. prog. 2. .d- Phor. Io ſò.5 Diet, 4 hollow Trunk with a hole in the ſide, with the hot iron inſerted, ºr put therein. - Eſſº Illinunitſ CHAP. VIII. Of the Angina, or Squinzy. / He Squinancy,or Squincy is a ſwelling of the jaws, which hinders the entring of the ambient air into the weazon, and the vapours and the ſpirit from paſt ſage forth, and the meat alſo from being ſwallowed. There are three differ- Rºſ ences thereof. The firſt torments the patient with great pain, noſwelling be- \º ing outwardly apparent, by reaſon the Morbifick humor lyes hidbehind the almondsor Glandules at the Vertebre of the neck,ſo that it cannot be perceived,unleſs you hold down the tongue with a ſpatula or the Speculum oria, for ſo you may ſee the redneſs and tumor there lying hid. The Patient cannot draw his breath,nor ſwallow down meat, nor drink; his tongue, (like a Gray-hounds after a courſe ) hangs out of his mouth, and he holds his mouth open that ſo hemay the more eaſily draw his breath; to conclude, his voyce is as it were drownd in his jaws and noſe; he cannot lye upon his back, but lying is forced to fit, ſo to breath more freely , and becauſe the paſſage is ſtopt, the drink flies out at his noſe; the eyes are fiery and ſwollen, and ſtanding out of their orb. Thoſe which are thus affected are often ſodainly ſufocated, a foam riſmg about their mouths. - - : The ſecond difference is ſaid to be that,in which the tumor appears inwardly, but little or ſcarſe any thing at all outwardly, the tongue, Glandules, and jaws appearing ſomewhat ſwollen. . . . The third being leaſt dangerous of them all,cauſes a great ſwelling outwardly,but little inwardlv. - The &uſe are either internall, or externall. The externall are a ſtroak, ſplinter or the like thing ſticking in the Throat, or the exceſs of extreme cold,or heat. The internall cauſes are a more plentifull defluxion of the humors either from the whole body of the brain, which participate of the nature either of blood, choler or flegm, but ſeldome of Melancholy. The ſigns by which the kind and commixture may be known, have been declared in the generall treatiſe of tumors. The Squincy it more dangerous, by how much the humor is leſs apparent within and without. That is leſs dangerous which ſhews itſelf outwardly,becauſe ſuch an one ſhuts not up the wayes of the meat, nor breath.Some dye of a Squincy in twelve houres, other in two, four or ſeven daycs. Thoſe (ſaith Hippocrates) which ſcape the Squincy, the diſeaſe paſſes to the lungs, and they dye within ſeven dayes; but if they ſcape theſe dayes, they are ſuppurated; but alſo often- times this kind of diſeaſe is terminated by diſappearing, that is,by an obſcure reflux of the humor into ſome noble part,as into the Lungs (whence the Empyema proceeds)aud into o- ther principall parts,whoſe violatingbrings inevitable death; ſometimes by reſolution,o- therwiſe by ſuppuration. - • * The way of reſolution is the more to be deſired; it happens when the matter is ſmall, and that ſubtle, eſpecially if the Phyfitian ſhall draw blood by opening a vein,and the Pa- tient uſe fitting Gargariſms. A Criticall Squincy divers time; proves deadly by reaſon of the great falling down of the humor upon the throttle,by which the paſſage of the breath is ſodainly ſhut up. Broths muſt be uſed made with Capons, and Vcal ſeaſoned with Let- tuce, Purſlain,Sorrell,and the cold ſeeds. Ifthe Patient ſhall be ſomewhat weak, let him have potched Egges, and Barly Creams, the Barly being ſomewhatboyled with Raiſons in water and Sugar,and other meats of this kind. Let . forbidden wine, inſtead whereof he may uſe Hydromelita, and Hydroſachara that is,drinks made of water and Hony, or water and Sugar as alſo the Syrups of dryed Roſes, of Violets, Sorrell and Lemmons, and others of this kind. Let him avoid too much ſleep. But in the mean time the Phyſitian muſt be carefull of all, kau;*: cair Ln3. Of particular Timor, againſt Nimr. 233 - º dueae is of their kind, which brook no delayes. Wherefore let the Baſilica be preſently opened, on that fide the tumor is the greater; then within a ſhort time after the ſame days for evacuation of the conjunét matter, let the vein under the tongue be opened; let cupping-Glaſſes be applyed, ſometimes with, ſcarification, ſometimes without, to the neck and ſhoulders,and let frićtions and painfull ligatures be uſed to the extreme parts.But let the humor impačtin the part be drawn away by clyſters and ſharp ſuppoſitories. Whilſt the matter is in defluxion, i. the mouth without delay be waſhed with aſtringent garga- Repelling e riſmes to hinder the defluxion of the humor, left by its ſodain falling down it kill the Gargatſms. Patient, as it often happens, all the Phyſitians care and diligence hotwithſtanding. Therefore let the mouth befrequently waſhed with Oxycrate, or ſuch a §. : - R. Pomorum ſilveſt. nu. iiij, ſumach, Roſar. rub, am. m. ſ. berber. 3 | let them be alſboyled -- with ſufficient quantity of water to the conſumption of the half, adding thereunto of the wine of ſoure Pomgranats, 3 iiij, of Diamoron 3 iſ, let it be a little more boyled and make a gargle according to Art. And there may be other º made of the waters of Plantain, Night-ſhade, Verjuice, Julep of Roſes and the like. But if the matter of the defluxion ſhallbe Phlegmatick, Alum, Pomgranat pill, .. nuts, and a little Vine- ger may be ſafely added. But on the contrary,repercuſſives muſt not be outwardly f lyed, but rather Lenities, whereby the externall parts may be relaxed and ratified, and ſo the way be open either for the diffuſing or re º: the portion of the humor. You ſhall know the humor to begin to be j, if the Feaver leave the Patient, if he ſwallow, ſpeak and breath more freely, if he ſleep ‘...; and the pain begin to be much aſſwaged. herefore then natures endeavour muſt be helped by applying reſolved medicines, or elſe by uſing ſuppuratives inwardly and outwardly, if the matter ſeem to turn into Pus. There- Ripening fore let gargariſmsbemade ofthe roots of March-Mallows,Figs, Jujubes, damask Prunes, Gaſtºriſis. Dates, perfečtly boyled in water.The like benefit may be had by Gargariſms of Cows milk with Sugar, by oyl of ſweet Almonds,or Violets warm for ſuch things help forward ſup- puration and affwage pain; let ſuppurating cataplaſms be applyed outwardly to the neck and throat,and the parts be wrapped with wooll moiſtened with oyſ of Lillies. When the Phyſitian ſhall perceive that the humor is perfeótly turned into pu, letthe patients mouth be opened with the Speculum ori, and the abſceſs opened with a crooked and long inciſion knife; then let the mouth be now and then waſhed with cleanſing gargles; as R.Aquebor- dei lib.ſ...mellis roſé ſyr. roſar.ſc.au.3 i, fiat gargariſma.Alſo the uſe #anomel,that is, wine and Gagºſº Hony, will befit for this purpoſe. The §. clenſed by theſe means, let it be cica- -- trized with a little roch-Aſum added to the former gargariſms. Cure, Detergent The Figure of an inciſion knife ºpened ºut ºf the haft, which ſerves for aſheath theretº. --- CHAP. IX. Of the Bronchocele, or Rupture ºf the throat. - ETEN Pºat which the French call Goetra, that the Greeks call Bronchacele, the Latins Gut- Thereaſonor Nº. * Hººie, that is,the Rupture of the throat. For it is a round tumor of the themme. - throat the matter whereof coming from within outwards, is contained between ...the skin and weazon; it proceeds in women from the ſameaugasam Aneuriſmá. But this generall name of Bronchºrel undergoes many differences;for ſometimes it retains The diſºrs; the nature of Melicerides, other whiles of Steatona',4theoroma's or Aneuriſma's,in ſome there * : *, i:foundaffeſhy ſubſtance having ſome finali Pain; ſome of theſe are ſmall, others ſo great . . . that they ſºn, almoſt to coverall the throat; ſome have a Cin , or bag, others have nº ſuch thing; all how many ſo ever they be, and what end they ſhall have may be known by *Proper figns; theſe which ſhall begurable, maybe opiniºn. poten- The Curs : §: with an . knife. Hence if it be poſſible, let thematter be prºſently ****annot be done at once, let it be performed at divers times,and diſcu by fit remedies,and laſtly,let the ulcer be :::::::::: cicatrized, gan ſºd P 3 as, CHAP: º 234 Of particular Tumors againſt Nature. Lººs. CHAP. X. - Of the Pleuriſie. What it is, § He Pleurific is an inflammation of the membrane, inveſting the ribs, cauſed by at it 15, ſubtile and cholerick blood, ſpringing upwards with great violence from the Ofa Pleuriſie hollow vein into the Azygos, and thence into the intercoſtall veins, and is at coming to ſup- Tº length powred forth into the emptie ſpaces of the intercoſtall muſcles, and the putation. mentioned membrane. Being contained there,if it tend to ſuppuration,it commonly infers a pricking pain,a Feaver and difficulty ofbreathing. This ſuppurated blood is purged and evacuated one while by the mouth; the Lungs ſucking it,and ſo caſting it into the Waazon, and ſo into the mouth,otherwhiles by urine,and ſometimes by ſtool. of the change But if nature being too weak, cannot expectorate the purulent blood poured forth in- thereofiato an to the capacity of the cheſt, the diſeaſe is turned into an Empyema, wherefore the Chirurge- #. it on muſt then be called:who beginning to reckon from below upwards, may make a vent on of the #. . between the third and fourth true and legitimate ribs; and that muſt be done either with an in Emptma," ačtual or potentiall cautery, or with a ſharpe knife drawn upwards, towards the back, but not downwards,leſt the veſſels ſhould be violated which are diſſeminated under the rib. This apertion may be ſafely and eaſily performed by this ačtuall cautery ; it is perforated with four holes, through one whereofthere is a pin put higher or lower according to the depth andmanner of your inciſion;then the point thereof is thruſt through a plate of Iron perfo- rated alſo in the midſt,into the part deſigned by the Phyſitian, leſt the wavering hand might peradventure touch,and ſo hurt the other parts not to be medled withall. This ſame plate muſt be ſomewhat hollowed, that ſo it might be more eaſily fitted to the gibbous fide, and bound by the corners on the contrary fide with four ſtrings.Wherefore I have thought good here to expreſs the figures thereof. - The Figure of an dullºut:0 with its plate fit to be uſed in a Pleuriſe. J. : : *: But if the patient ſhall have a large body, Cheſt and ribs, you may divide and perforate the ribs themſelves with a Trepan;howſoever the apertion be made, the pu, or matter muſt be evacuated by little and little at ſeverall times; and the capacity of the Cheſt cleanſed from the º: matter by a detergent injećtion of viounces of Barley water,and 3 iſ,ho- ny of Roſes,and other the like things mentioned at large in our cure of wounds. ºch A P. XI. - - . Of the Dropſie. . . . . ºf He Dropſie is a Tumor againſt nature by the aboundance of wateriſh humor, of : flatulencies,or Phlegm, gathered one while in all the habit of the body, other- sºlº -3 whiles in ſome jº in the .g. of the belly between the *:::::::: Pºritoneum and intrails. From this diſtinčion of Plººsand matters there ariſe * divers kinds of Dropſies. Firſt, that Dropſewhich fils that ſpace of the belly, The differen- is either moiſt or dry.The moiſtiscalled the Aſcites,by reaſon of the fimilitude it hath with ** aleather bottle,or £orachi,becauſe the wateriſh humor is contained in that capacity, as it were in ſuch a veſſell. The dry is called the Tympanites, or Tympany, . reaſon the belly ſwollen with wind ſounds like a Tympanum, that is,a Drum.But when the whole habit of the body is diffended with What the Dropſie is, Lib.8, of particular Tumors againſt Nature. 235 with a phlegmatick humor,it is called Anaſarca or Leucophlegmatia. In this laſt kind of - Dropſie the lower parts firſt ſwell, as which by reaſon of their ſite are more ſubjećt to re- ceive defluxions, and more remote from the fountain of the native heat; wherefore if you reſſe them down the print of your finger will remain ſometime after;the patients face will i. pale and puffed up, whereby it may be diſtinguiſhed from the two other kinds of Dropſie. For in them firſt the belly, then by a certain conſequence the thighs and fect do ſwell. There are beſides alſo particular Dropſies,contained in the ſtrait bounds of certain places, ſuch are the Hydrocephalos in the hcad, the Bronchacele in the throat; the Pleuro- cele in the Cheſt; the Hydroccle in the Scrotum, or Cod; and ſo of the reſt. Yet they all ariſe from the ſame cauſe; that is, the weakneſs or defečt of the altering or concoëting faculties, eſpecially of the liver, which hath been cauſed by a Scirrhus, or any kind ofgreat diſtem- per, chiefly cold, whether it happen primarily, or ſecondarily by reaſon of ſome hot diſ- ſtemper diſſipating the native and inbred heat, ſuch a Dropſie is uncurable; or elſe it comes by conſent of ſome other higher or lower part;for if in the Lungs, Midriff, or Reins there be any diſtemper,or diſeaſe bred,it is eaſily communicated to the gibbous part of the Li- ver, by the branches of the hollow vein, which run thither. But if the miſchief proceed from the Spleen, Stomach,Meſentery Guts,eſpecially the jejunum and Ileum, it creeps into the hollow fide of the liver by the meſeraick veins,and other branches of the Vena forta or Gate vein. For thus ſuch as are troubled with the Aſthma,Ptiſick,Spleen,Jaundiſe,and al- ſo the Phrenſie,fall into a Dropſie. Laſtly,all ſuch as have the menſtruall or ha:morrhoidall blood ſuppreſſed or too im- moderately flowing contrary to their cuſtome, either overwhelms, diminiſheth or extin- guiſheth the native heat; no otherwiſe than fire, which is ſuffocated by too great a quan- tity of wood ; or dieth and is extinguiſhed for want thereof. We muſt look for the ſame from the excrements of the belly or bladder, caſt forth either too ſparingly or too immo- derately : Or by too large quantity of meats too cold and raſhly devoured without any order; To conclude,by every default of externall cauſes, through which occaſion,error may happen in diet or exerciſe. - * . . . . ; The Aſcite is diſtinguiſhed from the two other kinds of Dropſies, both by themagni- tude of the efficient cauſe,as alſo by the violence of the Symptoms,as the dejećted appetite, thirſt,and ſweling of the Abdomen.And alſo when the body is moved or turned upon either fide you may hear a ſound as of the jogging of water in a veſſell half full. i. , the hu- mor is diverſly driven upwards or |. according to the turning of the body and compreſſion of the Abdomen; It alſo cauſeth various Symptoms by preſſure of the parts The Symp- tones. The Cauſes, How divers diſeaſes turn into Dropſies, The ſigns of an Aſtites. The Symp- ºr tofriº, - to which it floweth. For it cauſeth difficulty of breathing and the cough by preſſing the . Midriffe; by ſweating through into the capacity of the Cheſt it cauſeth like Symptoms as the Empyema, Beſides alſo the patients often ſeem, as it were, by the ebbing and flowing of the wateriſh humor, one while to be carried to the skies, and another whiles to be drowned in the water, which I have learnt not by reading of any author, but by the re- port of the patients themſelves. But if theſe wateriſh humors befallen down to the lower parts, they ſuppreſs the excrements of the guts and bladder by preſſing and ſtraitning the aſſages. When the patient lies on his back the tumor ſeems leſſe, becauſe it is ſpread on E. ſides;On the contrary when he ſtands or fits, it ſeems greater.for that all the humor is forced or driven into the lower belly,whence he feels a heavineſs in the Peden or ſhare. The upper parts of the body fall away by defe& of the blood fit for nouriſhment in quality and conſiſtence,but the lower parts ſwel by the flowing down of the ſerous and wateriſh humor to them.The pulſe is little,Quick,and hard with tention. - This diſeaſe is of the kind of Chronicall or long diſeaſes;wherefore it is ſcarce,or never cured, eſpecially in thoſe who have it from their mothers womb, who have the A&ion of their ſtomach depraved,and thoſe who are cache&tick, old; and laſtly, all ſuch as have the naturall faculty languiſhing and faulty. On the contrary, young and ſtrongmen,eſpecially if they have no feaver,and finally all who can endure labour, and thoſe exerciſes which are fit for curing this diſeaſe, eafily re- cover principally if they uſe a Phyfitian before the water which is gathered together do º: and infečt the bowels by its contagion. - — — CHAP. XII. Of the cure of the Dropſic. *He beginning of the cure muſt be with gentle and mild medicines; neither muſt §§ we come to a Paracenteſts unleſs we have formely uſed and tried theſe. There- º § fore it ſhal be the part of the Phyſitian to preſcribe a drying diet,and ſuch me- dicines as carry away water, both by ſtool and urine.Hippocrates ordains this powder for Hydropick perſons. R. Canthar, ablati, capitib. & ali, 3ſ. Combu- rentur infurno, cº-fiat pulvis; of which adminiſter two grains in white wine, for nature hel- ped by this, and the like remedies hath not ſeldome been ſeen to have cured the Droſº Ult Prognoſticks, Hip. lib' 4 de acut. Cy lib.de intern, 236 of particular Tumors againſ Nature Li b.8. - - Bags. Bathes. [iniments. Emplaiſers, Veſicatories” Gal. lib.de fa- cal.natur. Is Divers opini- ons of Para- centeſs, or ope- ning of the belly. Reaſons'3- gainſ its Eraſſtrans his Reaſons againſt it, Reaſons for it. Liº. 3 cap;21. But that we may haſten the cure, it will be available to ſtir up the native heat of the part by appplication of thoſe medicines which have a diſcuſſing force;as bags,baths.ointments, and Emplaiſters. Letbags be made of dry and harſh Bran, Oats,Salt,Sulphur, being made hot, or for want of them, of Sander, or Aſhes often heated. The more effečtuall baths are ſalt, nitrous, and ſulphurous waters, whether by nature or art, that is, prepared by the diſſolution of ſalt, niter, and Sulphur; to which if Rue, Marjorom, the leaves of Fºnnell, and tops of Dill, of Stacha, and the like be added, the bufineſs will goe, better forwards. Let the ointments be made of the oyl of Rue, Dill, Baies, and Squills, in which ſome Euphorbium,Pellitory of Spain,or Pepper have been boiled. Let plaiſters be made of Frankincenſe, Myrrh, Turpentine, coſtu, Bayberries, Engliſh galengall, hony, the dung of Oxen, Pigeons, Goats, Horſes, and the like, which alſo may be applied by themſelves. If the diſeaſe continue, we muſt come to Sinapiſmes and Phanigmeſ,that is, to rubrifying and veſicatory medicines. When the bliſters are raiſed,they muſt be anointed again, that ſo the water may by little and little flow ſo long untill all the humor be exhauſted, and the patient reſtored to health. Galen writes,the Husbandmen in Affa, when they carried wheat out of the Country into the city in Cars,when they wil ſteal away and not be taken,hide ſome ſtone jugs fill'd with water in the midſt of the wheat; for that will draw the moiſture through the jugs into it ſelf, and encreaſe both the quantity and weight. When certain pragmaticall Phyſitians had read this,they thought that wheat had force to draw out the water, ſo that if any ſick of the Dropſie ſhould be buried in a heap of wheat,it would draw out all the water. But if the Phyſitian ſhall profit nothing by theſe means, he muſt come to the exquiſitly chief remedy,that is, to Paracenteſts. Of whith becauſe the opinions of the ancient Phyſiti- ans have been divers, we will produce and explain them. - Thoſe therefore which #. Paracenteſts, conclude it dangerous for three reaſons. The firſt is becauſe by pouring out the contained water, together with it you diſſipate and reſolve the ſpirits, and conſequently the naturall, vitall, and animall faculties. Another opinion is becauſe the Liver wanting the water by which formerly it was born up;thence forward hanging down by its weight,depreſſeth and draweth downwards the midriffe and the whole § whence a dry cough, and a difficulty of breathing proceed. The third is,becauſe the ſubſtance of the Peritoneum, as that which is nervous, cannot be pricked or cut without danger, neither can that which is §. or cut be eaſily aggluti- nated and united, by reaſon of the ſpermatick and moved by theſe reaſons condemned Paracenteſt, as deadly : alſo he perſwaded that it was unprofitable for theſe following reaſons, viz.becauſe the water powred forth, doth not take away with it the cauſe of the Dropſie,and the diſtemper and hardneſs of the Liver,and of the other bowels, whereby it comes to paſs that by breeding new waters they may eaſily againfall into the Dropſie. And then the feaver, thirſt,the hot and driediſtemper of the bowels, all which were mitigated by the touch of the included water,are aggravated by the abſence thereof,being powred forth:which thing ſeemeth to have moved Avicen and Gordonius that he ſaid none; the other ſaid very few lived after the Paratenteſis:but the refu- tation of all ſuch reaſons is very eaſie. - For, for the firſt Galen infers, that harmfull diſſipation of ſpirits, aud reſolving the fa- culties happens,when the Paracenteſi, is not diligently, and artificially performed. As in which the water is preſently powred forth; truly if that reaſon have any validity,Phlebo- my muſt ſeem to be removed far from the number of wholſome remedies, as whereby the blood is poured forth, which hath far more pure and ſubtil ſpirits,than thoſe which are ſaid to be diffuſed and mixed with the É. waters. But that danger which the ſecond reaſon threatens ſhall eaſily be avoided ; the patient being defired to lieupon his back in his bed, for ſo the Liver wiſl not hang dawn. But for the third reaſon, the fear of pricking the Peritoneum,is childiſh:for thoſe evils which follow upon wounds of the nervous parts,happen by reaſon of the exquiſit ſenſe of the part, which in the Peritoneum ill affe&ted & .#by the contained water,is either none or . ſmal.But reaſon and expe- rience teach many nervous parts, alſo the very membranest emſelves being far removed from a fleſhy ſubſtance,being wounded admit cure;certainly much more the Peritoneum, as that which adheres ſoſtraitſy to the muſcles of the Abdomen that the diſſºtor cannot ſepa- rate it from the fleſh,but with much labor.But the reaſon which ſeems to argue the unpro- fitableneſs of the Paracenteſt, is refelled by the authority of Celſus.I ſaith he, am not igno- rant that Eraſſtratus did not like Paracenteſts;for he thought the Dropſie to be a diſeaſe of the Liver, and ſo that it muſt be cured,and that the water was in vain let forth,which the Liver being vitiated, might grow again. But firſt this is not the fault of this bowel alone, and then although the water had his originall from the Liver yet unleſs the water which fayeth there contrary to nature being evacuated,it hurteth both the Liver,and the reſt of the inner parts,whilſt it either encreaſ:th their hardneſs,or at the leaſt keepeth it hard,and yet notwithſtanding it is fit the body becured. And although the once etting forth of the humor profit nothing yet it makes way for medicines, which while it was there con- tained,it hindered. But this ſerous,ſalt,and corrupt humor is ſo far from being abi: , mitigate loudleſſe nature thereof.” Eraſſtratus Lie.8, of particular Tumors 237 - ------------- Nature. - againſt mitigate a feaver and thirſt, that on the contrary it increaſeth them. And alſo it augmen- ºth the cold diſemper, whilſt by its abundance it overwhelms and extinguiſheth the na- tive heat. But the authority of celius Aurelianus that moſt noble Phyſitian, though a Me- thodick, may ſatisfie Avicen and Gordonius.They faith he, which dare avouch that all ſuch as have the water let out by opening their be } have died, do lie;for we have ſeen many recover by this kind of remedy: but ifany died,it happened either by the default of the ſlow or negligent adminiſtration of the Paracenteſt. I will add this on thing which may take all error of controverfics : we unwiſely doubt of the remedy when the patient is brought to that neceſſity,that we can only help him by that means. Now muſt We ſhew how the belly ought to be opened. If the Dropſie happen by fault of the Liver,the ſcăion muſt be made on the left ſide;but if of the Spleen,in the right...for if the patient ſhould lie upon the ſide which is opened, the pain of the wound would continua ly. trouble him, and the water running into that part where the ſection, is, would continually drop, whence would follow a diſſolution of the facultics. The Scétion muſt be made three fingers bredth below the Navell, to wit, at the ſide of the right muſcle,but not upon that which they call the Linea Alba;neither upon the nervous parts of the reſt of the muſcles of the Epigaſtrium;that ſo we may prevent pain and difficulty of healing. Therefore we muſt have a care that the patient lieupon his right fide, if the inciſion be made in the left, or on the left, if on the right. Then the Chirurgeon both with his own hand, as alſo with the handofhis ſervantaſſiſting him muſt take up the skin of the belly with the fleſhy pan: nicle lying under it,and ſeparate them from the reſt;then let him dividethem ſo ſeparated with a Scâion even to the fleſh lying under them which being done, let him force as much as hee can the dividedskin upwards towards the ſtomach; , that when the wound, which muſt preſently be made in the fleſh lying there-under,ſhall be conſolidated,the skin by its falling therein,may ſerve for that purpoſe: then therefore let him divide the muſculous fleſh and Peritoneum with a ſmall wound,not hurting the Call or Guts. Then put into the wound a trunk, or golden, or ſilver crooked pipe, of the thickneſs of a Gooſes-quill,and of the length of ſome halfa finger. , Let that part of it which goes into the capacity of the belly have ſomething a broadhead,and that perforated with two ſmall holes,by which a ſtring being faſtened, it may be bound ſo about the body, that it cannot be moved, unleſs at the Chirurgeons pleaſure; Let a ſpunge be put into the pipe, which may receive the dropping humor: and let it be taken out when you would evacu- ate the water: but let it not be poured out all together,but . little and little for fear of diſſipation of the ſpirits,and reſolution of the faculties, which I once ſaw happen to one ſick of the Dropſie. Hebeing impatient of the diſeaſe and cure thereof, thruſt a Bodkin into his belly,and did much rejoice at the pouring forth of the water, as if he had been freed from the humor and the diſeaſe, but died within a few houres, becauſe the force of the water running forth, could by no means be ſtaied, for the inciſion was not artificially made. But it will not be ſufficient to have made way for the humor by the means afore. mentioned,but alſo the external orifice of the pipe muſt be º: & ſtrengthned by dou- ble cloaths, and a ſtrong ligature, leſt any of the water flow forth againſt our wils. But we muſt note that the pipe is not to be drawn out of the wound, before as much water ſhall be iſſued forth as we 㺠the tumor requireth;for once drawn forth, it cannot eaſily be put in again,and without force and pain be fitted to the lips of the wound,becauſe the skin and fleſhy pannicle cover it by their falling into the wound of the fleſh or muſcle. But whilſt the water is in evacuation, we muſt have a diligent care offeeding the patient, as alſo of his ſtrength, for if that fail,and he ſeem to be debilitated, the effuſion of the water muſt be ſtaied for ſome daies, which at the length performed accCording to our deſire, the :* muſt be ſo conſolidated that the Chirurgeon beware it degenerate not into a Fi- ſtula. The figure of a Pipe in form of a guill, to evacuate the water in Dropſies. Others performe this buſineſs after another man- ner; for making an inciſion, they thruſt through the lips of the wound with a needle and thred; but they take up much of the fleſhie ſubſtance with the necdlé, left that which is taken up ſhould be rent and torn by the forcible drawing ofthe lips together.Therthe thred itſelf is wrapped up and down over both ends of the needle,ſo thruſt through,as is uſually done in a hare-lip.that ſo the lips of the wound may ſo cloſely cohere; that not a drºp of water may get out againſt the Chirurgeons wil.Sometimes ſuch as are cured and - - healed of the Dropſie;fall into the Jaundiſe, whom I uſually cure after this maner. Rºſterc. anſer, 3ij,diſſolve it in 3iij, vinial. colºtur, make a Potion, and let it be given two houres before meat. CHAP. Lib. de mºrb, Ch cap, de Hydrope. The places of the apertion muſt be divers, according to the parts chiefly affeded. The manner of making apetri- One A Hiſtory, A caution for " taking out the Pipo. Another thiſ: ner of evacua- ting the water 3 after the aper. tions A medicine.” the Jaundi" 233 Of particular Tumors againſt Nature * The divers cauſes thereof, Signs hereof occaſioned by the kall. By the guts. By fleſh. By wind. By a wateriſh humor. By bruiſed blood. Which may be cured by Chi- rurgery, which In Or. The cure by Chirurgery. Theſe are only 3.ſorts of Ruptures. Bubonocele, Enteroceleand Epiplocele, Hydracele. 7°hyſocele. Sarcocele. Cirſocele. The Cauſes, The Signs, C. H.A.P. XIII. of the tumor and relaxation of the Navel. He Exomphalos or ſwelling of the Navel,is cauſed by the Peritoneum,either relaxed Rºor broken:for by this occaſion oft-times the guts,and oft-times the kal,fal in- Rö to the ſeat of the Navell, and ſometimes ſuperfluous fleſh is there generated; otherwiſe this tumor is as an Aneuriſma by too great a quantity of #. pou- red forth in that place: otherwiſe by a flatulent matter, and ſometimes by a wateriſh humor. If the humor be occaſioned by the kall, the part it ſelf will retain his proper colour, that is, the colour of the skin; the tumor will be ſoft and almoſt without pain, and which will reſide without noiſe, either by the preſſure of your fingirs, or of it ſelf when the Patient lieth on his back;but tumor cauſed by the guts, is more unequall, and when it is forced in by the preſſure of your fingers,there is ſuch a noiſe heard,as in the Enterocele;but if the tumor proceed of ſuperfluous fleſh it will be harder and more ſtubborn, not eaſily retiring into the body, although the patient lieupon his back,and you preſſe it with your fingers. - The tumor is ſofter which proceeds of wind,but which wil not retire into the body,& ſounds under your nail like a taber. If the ſwelling becauſed by a wateriſh humor,it hath all things common with the flatuous tumor, except that it is not ſo viſible, and without noiſe. If it be from effuſion of blood, it is of a livid colour,but if the effuſed blood ſhall be arteriall,then there are the ſigns of an Aneuriſma.Wherefore when the tumor is cauſed by the guts, kall, wind or a wateriſh humor, it is cured by Chirurgery: but notif it proceed . from a fleſhy excreſcence or ſuffuſion of blood. The tumor of the navell proceeding from the kall and guts, the Patient muſt lie upon his back to be cured, and then the kall; and guts,muſt with your fingers be forced into their due place:then the skin with which the tumor is circumſcribed muſt be taken up with your fingers, and thruſt through with a needle,drawing after it a double twined and ſtrong thred,then it muſt be ſcarified about the fides,that ſo it may be the eaſieragglutinated. Then muſt it be thruſt through with a needle three or four times, according to the manner and condition of the diſtenti- on and tumor.And ſo twitch it ſtrongly with a thred,that the skin which is ſo bound may at length fall offtogether with the ligatures. But alſo you may cut off the skin ſo diſten- ded even to the ligature,and then cicatrize it, as ſhall be fit. A flatulent tumor of the na- well ſhall be cured with the ſame remedies, as we ſhall hereafter mention in the cure of a windy rupture, but the watery may be poured forth by making a ſmall inciſion.And the wound ſhall be kept open, ſo long, untill all the water be drained forth. C H A P. XIIII. of the Tumors ºf the Greins and Coll called Hernia, that it, Ruptureſ. 4a He ancient Phyſicians have made many kinds of Ruptures, yet indeed there are º, only three to be called by that name,that is the Inteſtinalis,or that of theguts, 2, 13% the Zirbali, or that of the kall,and that which is mixed of them both. The zºº other kinds of Ruptures have come into this order, rather by ſimilitude, than ** any truth of the thing : for in them the gut or kall doc not forſake their laces. r The Greeks have given to all theſe ſeverall names, both from the ſeat of the tumor, as alſo from their matter.For thus they have called an unperfeót rupture which deſcends not beyond the Groins,nor falls down into the cods, Bubonocele : but the compleat which pe- netrates into the cod, if it be by falling down of the gut, Enterocele : if from the kall, Epi- plottle: if from them both together,they name it Enteroepiplocele : but if the tumor proceed from a wateriſh humor, they termit Hydrocele : if from wind, Phyſocele; if from both, Hy- drºphydoceleşifa fleſhy excreſcence ſhall grow about the teſticle, or in the ſubſtance thereof, it is named Sarcocelé. If the veins interwoven,and divaricated diverswayes ſhall be ſwoln in the cod and teſticles,the tumor obtains the name of a Cirſocele. But if the humors ſhall be ſhut up or ſent thither, the name is impoſed upon the tumor, from the predominant humor,as we have noted in the beginning of our Traćtate of Tumors. The cauſes are many, as all too violent motions, a ſtroak,a fall from a high place, vomiting, a cough, lea- ping, riding upon a trotting horſe, the ſounding of trumpets.or ſackbuts, the carrying, or lifting up of a heavy burden, racking,alſo the too immoderate uſe of viſcid and flatulent mcats; for all ſuch things may either relax or break the Peritoneum, as that which is a thin and extended membrane. The ſigns of a Bubonocele are a round tumor in the groin, which preſſed, is eaſily foc.cdin. The ſigns of an Enterocele are a hard tumor in the cod, which forced, returneth back and departeth with a certain murmur and pain; but the tumor proceeding of the kall,is lax and feels ſoft like wool,and which is more difficultly forced in, { Lib.8. Of particular Tumors againſ: Nature. 239. in,than that which proceeds from the guts, but yet without murmuring and pain: for the ſubſtance of the guts, ſeeing it is one, and continued to itſelf they doe not only mutually ſucceed each other,hut by a certain conſequence doe,as in a dance draw each other, ſo to avoid diſtention, which in their membranous body cannot be without pain, by reaſon of their change of place from that which is naturall, into that againſt nature ; none of all which . the kall, ſeeing it is a ſtupid .. almoſt without ſenſe, heavy, dull, and immoveable.The ſigns that the Peritoneum is broken, are the ſudden increaſe of the tu- mor, and a ſharp and cutting pain; for when the Peritoneum is only relaxed, the tumor groweth by little and little,and ſo conſequently, with ſmall pain; yet ſuch pain returns à often, as the tumor is renewed by the falling down of the gut, or kall, which º. not the Peritoneum being broken : for the way being once open,and paſſable to the fallin body, the tumor it renewed without any diſtention, and ſo without any pain to ſpeak of. Thereſt of the ſigns ſhall be handled in their places. Sometimes it happens that the guts, . and kali,do firmly adhere to the proceſſe of the Peritoneum,that they cannot be driven back into their proper ſeat. This ſtubborn adheſion happens by the intervention of the viſcid matter, or by means of ſome excoriation cauſed by the rude hand of a Chirurgeon,in too violently forcing of the gut, or kall,into their place. But alſº too longſlay of the gut in the cod,and the negle&t of wearing a Truſſe, may give occaſion to ſuch adheſion.A per- fra and inveterate rupture by the breaking of the proceſs of the Peritoneum in men of full growth,never, or very ſeldome admits ofture. But you muſt note, that by great ruptures 3fthe Pritoneum, the guts may fall into the cod,to the bigneſs of a mans head, without much pain and danger of life,becauſe the excrements,as they may eaſily enter,hy reaſon of the largneſs of the place and rupture,ſo alſo they may eaſily return. C. H. A. P. XV. - - Of the cure of Ruptures. . . . . . - - MºEcauſe children are very ſubject to Ruptures but thoſe truly not fleſhy or vari- § cous,but watry, windy, and eſpecially of the guts, by reaſon of continuall and . iſ painfull crying and coughing; Therefore in the firſt place we will treat of § R}2). their cure. Wherefore the Chirurgeon,called to reſtore the gut which is faln *** down,ſhall place the child, either on a table, or in a bed, ſo that his head ſhall be low, but his buttocks and thighes higher;then ſhall he force with his hands by little and little, and gently,the gut into his r place;and ſhall fonient the #." with the aſtringent fomentation,deſcribed in the falling down of the womb. Then let him apply this remedy. R. Preſcript. decodionis quantum ſufficit, farine bordei & faburungam.fjpulver. Aloes, Maſtiches, Mynyll. 6: Sarcoco.an, 3ſ., Boli Armeni žij. Lettheinbé incorporated and made a cataplaſme according to Art. For the ſame purpoſe he may apply Explaſtrum contra Ruptu- ram:but the chiefoſthecure confiſts in folded clothes,and truſſes,and ligatures artificially made,that thereſtored gut may be contained in its place for which purpoſe he ſhall keep. the child ſeated in his cradle for 3o or 40 dayes, as we mentioned before; and keep him from crying,ſhouting,and coughing. Aetius bids ſteep paper 3 dayes in water, and apply it made into aball to the groin,the gut being firſt put up;for that remedy by 3 days É. will keep it from falling down. But it will be, as I *. effe&uall,if the paperbe ſteeped not in common, but in the aſtringent waters deſcribed in the falling down of the womb. Truly I have healed many by the help of ſudh remedies, and have delivered them from the hands of Gelders, which are greedy of childrens teſticles,by reaſon of the great ain they receive from thence. They by a ..., cozenage, perſwade the Parents, that the falling down of the gut into the cod, is uncurable: which thing notwithſtanding experi- ence convinceth to be falſe, if ſo be the cure be performed according to the forementioned manner, when the Peritoneum is only relaxed, and not broken: for the proceſs thereof by which the gut doth fall as in a ſteep way, in progreſs of time and age is ſtraitried and knit together,whilſt alſo in the mean time the guts grow thicker. * -- A certain Chirurgeon who deſºrveth credit,hath told me that he hath cured many chil- dren as thus:He bcats a loadſtone into fine powder,and gives it in pap,and then he anoints with hony the groin,by which the gut came out,and then ſtrewed it over with fine filings of iron. He adminiſtred this kind #: forten of twelvedayes: The part, for other things being bound up with a ligature and truſſe as was fitting.The efficacy of this . feemethto conſiſt in i. the loadſtone by a natural deſire of...}. whic is ſtrewed upon the groin, joins to it the fleſhy and fatty particles interpoſed between them, by a certain violent impetuoſity,which on every fidepreſſing and bending the looſ- neſs of the Peritoneum, yeaverily adjoining themſelves to it, in proceſs of time by a firm adheſion intercept the paſſage and falling down of the gutor kall; which may ſeem no more abhorring from reaſon, than that we behold the loadſtone itſelf through the thick- neſs of a table,to draw iron after it any way. The ſame Chirurgeon º: that he fre- quently and happily uſed the following ºftii, burnt into aſhes in an oven red ſnails, ſhut up in an earthen pot, and gave the powder of them to little children in pap, but to thoſe which were bigger,in broth. ! But - What rupture is uncurable, re what rup; tures children are ſubječ. An iflingent tº: ; Ser. i.e. p.14: The craft and coverouſneſs of Gelders. Another way to cure rt Pa …” tures, - The reaſon of this cure. Ano ther ** citic, - 240 Of priºr Tumors againſt Nature L in 8. A notable Hiſtory, We muſt never deſpair in diſ- eaſes if ſo be nature be aſſo- ciated by art, * - * - - - - - ". -*. •? - --- - - But we muſt deſpair of nothing in this diſeaſe, for the cure may happily proceed in men of full growth,as of fortie year old, who have filled the three dimenſions of the body, as this following relation teſtifies. There was a certain Prieſt in the Pariſh of St. Andrewſ,called John Moret, whoſe office it was to ſing an Epiſtle with a loud voice as often as the ſolemnity of the day,and the thing required. Wherefore ſeeing he was troubled with the Enter cele, he came to me, requiring help, ſaying, he was troubled with a grievous pain,eſpecially then, when he ſtretched his voice in the Epiſtle. When I had ſeen the bigneſs ofthe Enterocele, I perſwaded him to get another to ſerve in his place;ſo having gotten leave of M.Curio Clerk,and Deacon of Divinity, he committed himſelf unto me: Thandled him according unto Art, and commanded him he ſhould never go without a Truſſe;and he followed my direétions.When I met him ſome five or ſix years after, I asked him how hedid,he anſwered very wel,for he was wholly freed from the diſeas. with which he was formerly troubled;which I could not perſwademy ſelf of, before that I had found that he had told me the truth,8y the diligent obſervation of his genitals. But ſome fix moneths after,he dying of a Pleuriſie. I came to Curio's houſe where he died, and defired leave to open his body, that I might obſerve whether nature had done anything at all in the paſſage through which the gut fell down: 1 call God to witneſs, that I found a certain fatty ſubſtance about the proceſſe of the Peritoneum about the bigneſs of a little eg, and it did ſtick ſo hard to that place, that I could ſcarce pull it away without the rending of the neighbouring parts. And this was the ſpeedy cauſe of his cure. But it is moſt wor- thy of obſervation,and admiration, that Nature but a little helped by Art,healeth diſeaſes which are thought incurable.The chief of the cure conſiſts in this,that wee firmly ſtay the gut in its place,after the ſame manner as theſe two figuresſhew. £ 4, The figure of a man broken on one ſide, & wearing a Truſſe, whoſe bolſter muſt have three Tuberoſities, two on the upper, and one on the lower part ; and there muſt be a hollowneſs be- tween them in the midſt, that they may not too ſtraitly preſ; the ſhare- bone,and ſo cauſe pain.The mamer of ſuch a Truſſe; I fºund out not long agº,and it ſeemed better and ſafer than the reſt for to hinder the falling down of the gut and kall. A. Shew; the ſhoulderband which is tied before and behind to the girdle of the Truſe. B.TheTruſ. C. The Cavity left in the midſt of the Tuberoſities. In the mean time we muſt notomit diet.We muſt forbid the uſe of all things, which may either relax, dilate, or break the proceſs of the Peritoneum, of which I have already treated ſufficiently. Sometimes,but eſpecially in old men, the guts cannot be reſtored into their place,by reaſon of the quantity of the excrements hardned in them: In this caſe they muſt not be too violently forced, but the patient muſt be kept in his bed,and lying with this head low,and his knees higher up;let the following Cataplaſmes be applied. h - Another Lis. 8. Of particular Tumors againſt Nature. w Another Figure of a man having a Rupture on both ſider, ſhewing by what means, what kind ºf Truſſe, and what ſhoulder-band he muſt be bound on each groin. A. Sheweth the ſhoulder-band divided in the midſt fºr the putting through of the head. B.TheTruſt, with twebolſters,between which is a holefor putting through the yard. The form of both bolſters *ght to be the ſºme with theformer, B. rad.alth. & lil, and 3ij, ſemini, lini e fenugr, an. 3ſ.,ſol. malve, violò pariet.am.m.ſ3. Let them be boiled infair water,afterwards beaten,and drawn through a ſearſe,adding thereto of new butter without ſalt,and oil of Lillies, as much as ſhall ſuffice. Make a cataplaſme in the form of a liquid pultis.Let it be applied hot to the cod,and bottome of the belly; by the help of this remedy when it § been applied all night, the guts have not ſeldome been ſeen of themſelves, without the hand of a Chirurgeon, to have returned into their proper place. The windineſs being reſolved, which hindered the goingback of the excre- ments into another gut, whereby they might be evacuated and expelled. But if the excrements will not goe back thus, the flatulencies, yet reſiſting and undiſcuſſed, an emollient and carminative clyfter is to be admitted, with a little Chymicall oyl of Turpentine, Dill, Juniperor Fennill. Clyſers of Muſcadine, oyl of Wallnuts,and Aqua * , and a ſmall quantity of any the aforeſaid oyls, are good for the ſame ultſ)O1C. p #. happens that the guts cannot yet be reflored becauſe the proceſs of the Peritone- um is not wide enough. For when the excrements are fallen down with the gut into the god, they grow hard by little and little, and encreaſe by the acceſs of flatulencies cauſed by reſolution, which cauſe ſuch a tumor as cannot be put up through that hole, by which a little before itſell down:whereby it happens that by putrefation of the matter there con- tained,come inflammations,and a new acceſs of pain;and . a vomiting and evacuation of the excrements by themouth being hindered from the othe ratheraſſay extreme remedies, than ſuffer the patient to die by ſo filthy and loathſome a :A.we muſt cure it by Chirurgery after this manner following.We wilbind the pa- tient lying on his back, upon a table or bench;then preſently make an inciſion in the upper part ofthe cod, not touc ing the ſubſtance of the guts; then we muſt have a ſilver Cane or Pipe, of thethickneſs of a Gooſe quill, round,and gibbous in one part thereof,but ſome- what hollowed in the other, as isſfiewed by this following Figure. Y : The * * r paſſage of the fundament. . They vulgarly call this affe&Miſerere mei. That you may help this ſymptome, you muſt A Cataplaſmé to ſoften the excrementse Chymicall oy! 242 Of particular Tumors againſt Nature. L i B.8. The Figure of the Pipe or Cane. frºntrº***** ITIIIſ. “AAAAA* SIIIL III We muſt put it into the place of the inciſion, and put it under the produćtion of the Peritoneum being cut together with the cod,all the length of the º: ſo with a ſharp knife we may divide the proceſs of the Peritoneum,according to that cavity ſeparated from the guts there contained by the benefit of the Cane in a right line not hurting the É. When you have made an indifferent inciſion, the guts muſt gently be put up into the lly with your fingers,and then ſo much of the cut Peritoneum muſt be ſowed up, as ſhall Meem ſufficient,that by that paſſage made more ſtrait, nothing may fall into the cod after it is cicatrized. - But if there be ſuch abundance of excrements hardned,either by the ſtay or heat of in- flammation,that that inciſion is not ſufficient to force the excrements into their place,the inciſion muſt be made longer,your Cane being thruſt up towards the belly: ſo that it may be ſufficient for the free regreſs of the guts into the belly. Then ſow it up as is fit,and the .. will be ſhut up againſt the falling down of the gut or kall;the º of the Peritone- um being made more ſtrait, by reaſon of the ſuture; for the reſt,the wound ſhall be cured according to Art.But before you undertake this work, conſider diligently whether the ſtrength of the Patient be ſufficient, neither attempt any thing before you have foretold, and declared the danger to the Patients friends. CHAP. XVI. The Chirurgis Of the golden Ligature,0r the Punétus Aureus, as they call it. rurºls º: sº F the Rupture will not be cured by all theſe means,by reaſon of the great ſoluti- the golden Tie, Nº on of the continuity of the relax'd or brºken Peritoneum,and the patient by the conſent of his friends there preſent,is ready to undergoe the danger in hope of * recovery;the cure ſhall be attempted by that which they call the Puntius Aureuſ, or Golden tie. For which purpoſe a Chirurgeon which hath a skilful and ſure hand,is to be imployed. He ſhall make an inciſion about the ſhare bone, into which he ſhall thruſt a Probe like to the Cane,a little before deſcribed;and thruſt it longwayes under the proceſs of the Perito- neum,and by lifting it up, ſeparate it from the adjoining fibrous,and nervous bodies, to - - which it adheres;then preſently draw aſide the ſpermatick veſſels, with the Cremaſter, or | hanging muſcle of the teſticle; which being done, he ſhall draw aſide the proceſſe it ;, alone by itſelf. : And hc ſhall take as much thereof, as is too lax, with ſmall and entlemullets,perforated in the midſt,and ſhal with a necdle,having five or ſix threds, j it through as neer as he can to the ſpermatick veſſels, and Cremaſter muſcles. But the needle alſo muſt bee drawn again in to the midſt of the remnantof the proceſs, taking up with it the lips of the wound;then the thred muſt be tied on a ſtrait knot,and ſo much thereof muſt be left after the ſe&tion,as may be ſufficient to hangout of the wound. This thred will of itſelfbe diſſolved by little aud little by putrefaction : neither muſt it be drawn out before that nature ſhall regenerate and reſtore fleſh into the place of the liga- ture,otherwiſe allour labour ſhall be ſpent in vain. And laſtly, let the wound be clenſed,filled with fleſh, and cicatrized, whoſe callous hardneſs may withſtand the falling of the gutor kall. - Anºther man. There are ſome Chirurgeons who would perform this golden ligature after another * thereof, manner.They cut the skin above the ſhare bone where the falling down commonly is,even to the proceſs of the Peritoneum,and they wrap once or twice about it, being uncovered, a ſmall golden wire,and only ſtraiten the paſſage as much as may ſuffice to amend the looſ- neſs of this proceſs, leaving the ſpermatick veſſels at liberty;then they twiſt the ends of the wire twice or thrice with ſmall mullets,and cut off the remnant thereof; that which re- mains after the cutting,they turn in, leſt with the ſharpneſs it ſhould prick the fleſh grow- ing upon it. Then leaving the golden wire there, they cure the wound like to other fim- £, wounds, and they keep the patient ſome fifteen or twenty daies in his bed, with his nºes ſomething higher, and his head ſomething lower. º are healed by this means,others have fallen again into the diſeaſe by reaſon of the ill twiſting of the wire. There Lia. 8. r Of particular Tumors againſt Nature. 243 º —ll- There is alſo anothermanner of this golden tie,which I judginore quick and ſafe, even for that there is no externall body left in that part after the cure. Wherefore they wrap a. leaden wire in ſtead of the golden, which comes but once about the proceſs of the Peritoneum, i he third ulaunct theré- Q then they twine it as much as need requires;that is, not too looſly, leſt it ſhould leave way. for the falling down of the body, neither too ſtraitly, left a Gangrene ſhould come by hin- dring the º: of the ſpirits and nouriſhment.The ends thereofare ſuffered to hang out; when in proceſs of time,this contraćtion of the Peritoneum ſeems callous, then the wire is untwiſted and gently drawn out. And the reſt of the cure performed according to Art. Butlet not the Chirurgeon thruſt himſelf upon his work raſhly, without the advice of the Phyſitian, for it diverſe times comes to paſs, that the teſticles are not as yet fallen down into the cod by the too great ſluggiſhneſs of nature, in ſome of a pretty growth, but re- mains long in the groins, cauſing a tumor with pain, which thing may make a good Chirurgeon beleeve that it is an Enterocele. Therefore whilſt he labors by repelling medi- cines and truſſes to force back this tumor, he encreaſeth the pain, and hinders the falling down of the teſticles into the cod. I obſerved this not long agoe in a Boy, which an un- skilful Chirurgeon had long,and grievouſly troubled,as it he had had a rupture:for when I had obſerved that there was but one ſtone in the cod,and knew the boy was never gelt, I bid them caſt away the plaiſters and truſſes,and wiſht his parents that they ſhould ſuffer him to run and leap,that ſo the idlingſtone might be drawn into the cod, which thing by little and little,and without pain, had the event,as I foretold. ". A. Shewe, a aska nell, having an ºf nºt far from the faints, through which you may put the golden wire. B. B. The gun wire put through the eye ºf the needle. C.. The mullets or Pinters, to cut away the waſ or ſuperfluous ends of the wire. D. Theftring of the multi. E. The mullets to twiſt the ends of the wire together. That the reaſon of this affett may be underſtood, we muſt know a man differs from a woman,only in efficacy of heat;but it is the nature of ſtrong heat to drive forth,as of cold to keepin. Hence it is that the ſtones in men hang forth in the cod, but in women they lie hid in the lower belly. Therefore it happens that in ſome males more cold by nature, the teſticles are ſhut up ſome certain time,untill at length they are forc’t down into the cod by youthfull heat.But that we may return to our former treatiſe of the cod,although that way of curing ruptures wants not pain and danger yet it is ſafer than that which is performed by gelding,which by the cruelty thereof expoſes the patient to manifeſt danger of death. For the gelders whilſt they fear leſt when the cure is finiſhed, the relaxation may remain, pull with violence the proceſs of the Peritoneum from the parts to which it - Y 2 adherts, A thingto be noted, A Hiſtory, 244 Of particular Tumorſ againſt Nature. Li b.8. Lib.de arte medica. Lib.deſtin, º adheres, and together with it a nerve of the ſixth conjugation which runs to the ſtones; they offer the ſame violence to the ſpermatick veſſels; by which things enſue great pain, convulſion, efflux of blood, inflammation, putrefaātion, and laſtly, death;as I have obſer- ved in many whom I have diffe&ed,having died a few daies after their gelding. Although ſome eſcape theſe dangers, yet they are deprived of the faculty of generation for all their life after, for performance whereof, nature hath beſtowcd the teſticles, as parts principally neceſſary for the conſervation of mankind. Through which occaſion Galen hath not fea- red to prefer them before the heart; becauſe the heart is the beginning of life,but the teſti- clcs of a better life; for it is far more noble to live well, than ſimply and abſolutely to live; therefore Eunuches degenerate into a womaniſh nature, for they remain without beards their voice is weak,their courage fails them,and they turn cowards;and ſeeing they are unfit for all humane ačtions, their life cannot butbe miſerable. Wherefore I wil never ſubſcribe to the cutting out of the ſtones,unleſs a Sarcocele or Gangrene invade them. But that the way of performing the Punius aureus may be better known, I have thought good here to ſet the inſtruments,by which this operation is performed,before your view. Lit, 3. cap. 33. What a Hydro. cele is, The ſigns. The Cure, A medicine to draw forth the contained mat- ter. the ſubſtance of the Teſticles, The skean of thred muſt be left there, or removed twice Another more eaſe and ſafe way to refore the gut and kal. Tº: and Guido have invented another way of performing this operation. They put back into their places the gut and kall being fallen down, the patient being ſo laced, that his thighs are high and his head is ſomewhat low; then they draw aſide the |. portion of the production of the Peritoneum,and alſo the ſpermatick veſſels,and cre- maſter muſcle to the Iſºbium;then by applying a cauſtick fitted to the age and diſeaſe, they burn the other part of the ...; perpendicular to the ſhare bone, where the gut did fall down.Then they pull off the eſchar thus made with a knife even to the quick,then they apply another cauſtick in the ſame place,which may go even to the bone, then pro- cure the falling of this eſchar made on the foreſaid proceſs. And afterwards they heal the ulcer which remains which preſently contračting ſomewhat a thick Callu, ſo keeps up the guts and kall,that it binds them from falling down into the cod. This way of reſtoring the gut and kall,though it be ſafer andmore facile; yet the Chirurgeon º: not attempt it,if the guts or kall ſtick ſo faſt,agglutinated to the proceſs of the Peritoneum, that they cannot be ſevered, nor put back into their places (for i. the guts ſo burnt and viola- ted,greater miſchief would enſue) if by the broken and too much dilated proceſs,thebo- dies thereby reſtrained.make an exceeding great tumor by their falling down;if the teſticle yet lying in the § as in a Bubonocele,a kind of Enterocek, being not yet deſcended into the Scrotum or cod; if the patients be not come to ſuch age as they can keep themſelves from ſtirring, or hold their excrements whiles the operationis performed. \ , * - * ! 1. º * - A * º • . * chap. xviii. ; : \ ! º - | . - - of the cure f other kind of Ruſtres. .. \ 㺠Piplocele is the falling down of the kall into the groin, or cod, it hath the º ſame cauſes as an Enteroceſe. The ſigns have been explained. It is not ſo dangerous,nor infers a conſequence of ſo many cvill ſymptomes,as the Ente- -Lº. rocell doth, yet the cure is the ſame with the other. - * Hº-14: Hydroele is a wateriſh tumor in the cod;which is gathered by little and little between the membranes encompaſſing the teſticles,eſpecially the Dartes & Erythroides; it may be called a particular dropſie,for it proceeds from the ſame cauſes, but chiefly from the de- fººt of native heat.The ſigns are a tumorºncreaſing ſlowly without much pain, heavy.and almoſt of a glaſſie clearneſs,which you may perceive b ding a candle on the other ſide, by preſſing the cod above,the water flows down, and by preſſing it below,it riſes upwards, unleſs perádventure in too great a quantity it fills up the whole capacity of the cod,yet it can nºver beforced or put up into the belly as the kall or É. may for oft-times it is con- tained in a ciſt or bag; “it is diſtinguiſhed from a Sarcotele, by the ſmoothneſs and cquality thereof. The cure muſt firſt be tried with reſolving-drying and diſcuſſing medicines,repea- ted often before,and in the Chapter ofthe dropſie;this which followes I have often tried and with good ſucceſs. - R Vng comitiſe, & deſiccat.rub. an. 3ij. malaxentur ſimul, and make a medicine for your eaſe. The water by this kind of remedy is digeſted and reſolved,0r rather dried up, eſpeci- ally if it be not in too great quantity. But if the ſwelling, by reaſon of the great quantity of water, will not yeeld to thoſe remedies, there is need of Chirurgery 3 the cod and membranes wherein the water is contained, muſt be thruſt through with a Seton, that is, with a large three-ſquare pointed needle, thred with a skean ºf ſilk, you muſt thruſtyout needle preſently through the holes of the mullcts made for that purpoſe, not touching Q1 - -- Lib.8. Of particular Tumors againſt Nature. *- - 245 or thrice a day,that the humor may dro down,and be evacuated by little and little. But if the pain be more vehement by reaſon of the Seton, and inflammation come upon it,it muſt be taken away, and neglečting the proper cure of the diſeaſe, we muſt reſiſt the ſymp- torºll.S. * * . . * * * * - - - - - - Some Praditioners uſe not a Seton,but with a Razor, or inciſion knife, they open the lower part of the cod, making an inciſion ſome halffingers bredth long,penetrating even to the contained water;alwaies leaving untouched the ſubſtance of the teſticles and veſſels, , and they keep the wound open, untill all the water ſeems evacuated; truly by this only way the cure of a watery rupture whoſematter is contained in a ciſt, is ſafe, and to be ex- peáed;as we have ſaid in our Treatiſe of Tumors in generall. - The Pneumatocele,is a flatulent tumor in the cod;generated by the imbecillity of heatre- fiding in the part. - - * * • - - - * - - it is known by the roundneſs,lenity, renitency and ſhining. It is cured by preſcribing a convenient diet,by the application of medicines which reſolve and diſcuſſe flatulencies, as the ſeeds of Annis, Fennell, Fanugreek, Agnus Caſtuſ;Rue, 9riganum, other things ſet down by Avicenin his Treatiſe of Ruptures.1 have often uſed with good ſucceſs for this purpoſe, Emplaſtrum Vigonis cum Mercurio; and Emplaſtrum Diacalcitheo; ;diſſolved in ſome good wine,as Muſcadine,with oyl of Bayes. * . . - -- - - Asarcoſtle is a tumor againſt nature, which is generated about the ſtones by a ſcir- rhous fleſh. Groſſe and viſcid humors breed ſuch kind of fleſh;which the part could not o- vercome and aſſimilate to itſelf; whence this over-abundance of fleſh proceeds like as Warts do. Varices, or ſwoln veins often aſſociate this tumor;and it increaſes with pain.It is known by the hardneſs,aſperity, inequality; and roughneſs. It cannot be cured but by amputation or cutting it away;but you muſt . obſerve,that the fleſh be not grown too high,and have already ſeized upon the groin,ſor ſo nothing can be attempted without the danger of life. - But ifany may think, that he in ſuch a caſe may ſomewhat eaſt the patient by the cut- ting away of ſome portion of this ſame ſoft fleſh,he is deceived. For a Fungus will grow,if the leaſt portion thereof be but left,being an evill fure worſe than the former; but if the tumor beeither ſmall or indifferent, the Chirurgeon taking the whole tumor,that is, the teſticle tunified through the whole ſubſtance,with the proceſs incompaſſing it, and adhe- ring theretoon every ſide,and make an inciſion in the cod, even to the tumor;then ſeparate all the tumid body, that is, the teſticle from the cod; then let him thruſt a needle with a ſtrong thred in it, through the midſt of the proceſs,above the region of the ſwoln teſticle; and then preſently let him thruſt it the ſºond time through the ſame part of the pro- ceſs; then ſhall both the ends of the thred be tied on a knot,the other middle portion of the Peritoneum being ... in the ſame knot. This being done, he muſt cit away the whole proceſs with the teſticlecomprehended therein.But the ends of the thred, . which the upper part ofthe proceſs was bound, muſt be ſuffered to hang ſome length out of the wound.orinciſion of the cod. Then a repercuſſive medicine ſhall be applied to the wound,and the neighbouring parts with a convenient ligature. And the cure muſt be per- formed as we have formerly mentioned. - - The Cirſocele is a tumor of veins dilated, and woven with a various and mutuall impli- cation about the teſticle and cod,and ſwelling with a groſſe and melancholy bloud. The cauſes are the ſame as thoſe of the Varices.But the figns are manifeſt. To healthis tumor, you muſt make an inciſion in the cod,the bredth of two fingers to the Varix.Then you muſtput under the varicous vein, a needle having a double thred in it, as high as you can,that you may bind the roots thereof: then let the needle be again ut after the ſame manner about the lower part ofthe ſame vein, leaving the ſpace of two fingers between the ligatures.But before§. bind the thred of this loweſt ligature,the Va- rix muſt be opened in the midſt,almoſt after the ſame manner as you open a vein in the arm to let bloud: That ſo this groſſeblood cauſing a tumor in the cod, may be evacuated as is uſually done in the cure of the varices.The wound that remains ſhall be cured by the rules of Art after the manner of other wounds: Leaving the threds in it, which preſently fall away of themſelves. To conclude then,it being grown callous, eſpecially in the upper part thereof, where the vein was bound,it muſt be cicatrized,for ſo afterwards the bloud cannot be ſtrained or run that way. - - Hernia Humorali, is a tumor generated by the confuſed mixture of many humors in the cod, or between the tunicles which involve the teſticles, often alſo in the pro- per ſubſtance of the teſticles. It hath like cauſes, figns and cure as other tumors.While º is in hand, reſt, truſſes, and fit rowlers to ſuſtain and bear up the teſticles, are to be tlićCl, Y 3 - CHAP, _ Whatapnel. matocele is, The Cure. What a sarco: cele is. The Signs, Prognoſticks, The Cure: What a cir; cele is, The Care; Hernia Häni, - ~ ralis, 246 Of particular Tumors againſ Nature. L i B.8. The cauſes. C HAP. XVIII. Of the falling down of the Fundament. | " 'º, tºº ... ºr " "... ºhen the muſcle called the Sphinier which ingirts the Fundament is relaxed,then it comes to paſſe that it cannot ſuſtain the right gut. This diſeaſe is very fre- - uent to Children by reaſon of the too much humidity of the belly; which ... ." … wº i. down upon that muſcle mollifieth and relaxeth it or preſſeth it down by an unaccuſtomed weight,ſo that the muſcles called Levatores Ani, or the lifters up of the Fundament, are not #. to bear up any longer. A great bloudy flux gives occaſion to this effečt. A ſtrong endevour to expell hard excrements,the Hemorrhoids, which ſuppreſ- . º ſed do over-load the right gut, but flowing relax it: Cold,as in thoſe which go without The cure, Hippocrater his Cºrce What the Pa. 7enychia is, Lib. cap. 4. trađ. - by reaſon of the fearfulneſs of the patient, or unskilfulneſſe of the Chirurgeon, breeches in winter,or fit a longtime upon a cold ſtone,a ſtroak or falupon the holy-bone, a palfie of nerves which go from the Holy-bone to the muſcles the lifters up of the funda- ment: the weight of the ſtone being in the bladder. That this diſeaſe may be healed, we muſt forbid the Patient too much drinking,too often eating of broth,and from feeding on cold fruits.For locall medicines the part muſt befo- mented with an aſtringent decoétion made of the rinds of Pomegranats, galls, myrtles, knotgraſſe, ſhepherds purſe, cypreſs nuts, alum, and common ſaltboiled in ſmiths water or . wine. After the fomentation,let the gut be anointed with oyl of Roſes or myrtles, and then let it be gently put by little and little into its place,charging the child if he can underſtand your meaning, to hold his breath.When the gut ſhall be reſtored,the part muſt be diligently wiped leſt the gut fall down again by reaſon of the ſlipperineſs of the unéti- on. Then let the powder preſcribed for the falling down of the womb be put into the fundament as far as you can: Then you muſt ſtraitly bind the loins with aſwath, to the midſt whereofbehind let another be faſtned which may be tied at the Pubes coming along the Perineam', ſo to hold up the fundament;the better to contain it in its place, a ſpunge dipt in the aſtringent decoètion.The patient if hebe offlufficientage to have care of ; ſhall be wiſhed when he goes to ſtool that he fit upon two pieces of wood being ſet ſome inch a ſunder, left by his ſtraining he thruſt forth the gut together with the excrement; but if he can do it ſtanding,he ſhall never by ſtrayning thruſt forth the gut. But if the gut cannot by the preſcribed means be reſtored to its place, Hippocrates bids that the Patient hanging § the heels be ſhaken,for ſo the gut by that ſhaking will return to his place: but the ſame Hippocrates wiſheth to anoint the fundament, becauſe that reme- dy having a drying faculty,hath alſo power to reſolve the flatulent humors without any acrimony, by reaſon of which the gut was the leſs able to be contained in his place. - CHA P.XIX. Of the Paronychia. Asashe Paranychia or Panari, is a tumor in the ends of the fingers with greatinflam- §§ mation coming of a malign and venemous humor, which from the bones b P& the Perioſteum is communicated to the tendons and nerves of that part whic º it affecteth, whereofcruell ſymptoms do follow,as pulſifique pain, a feaver, - reſtleſneſs, ſo that thea through impatiency of the pain are variouſly agitated like thoſe tormented with Carbuncles: for which cauſeGuide and johanne de Wi- gjudge this diſeaſe to be mortall;wherefore youmuſt provide a skilfull ... for the cure of this diſeaſe,which may appoint convenient diet, purging and bl : In the meantime the Chirurgeon ſhal make way for the virulent and venenate matter by ma- king inciſion in the inner part of the finger,eventº the bone alongſ! the firſt joint thereof; for Vigo ſaith there is not preſenter remedy,if ſo be that it be quickly done and before the maturation of the matter; for it vindicates the finger from the corruption of the bone and nerves, and aſſwages pain, which I have often and happily tried immediately at the begin- ning before the perie& impreſſion of the virulencie. But the wound being madeyou muſt ſuffer it to bleedwell, then preſently let him dip his finger in ſtrong and warm vinegar, in which ſometreakle being diſſºlved may draw forth the virulencie. But to appeaſe the pain, the ſame remedies muſt be applyed to the affe&ted part as are uſed in carbuncles, as the leaves of Sorrell, Henbane, Hemlock, Man- drake roaſted under the Embers and beaten in a Morter with new Vnguentum Popu- leon, or oyl of Roſes or new butter without ſalt : for ſuch like medicines alſo j t ºrward ſuppuration ; whilſt by their coldneſs, they repreſs the extraneous heart ... &ing the part; and ſo ſtrengthen the native heat being the author of ſuppuration: which reaſon moved the ancient Phyfitians to uſe ſuch medicines in a Carbuncle : but if he L I R.8. - of particular Tumors againſt Nature. 247 I no inciſion being made a Gangren and . ſhall poſſeſs the part, it remains that you cut off with your cutting mullets as much of the part as ſhall be corrupt, and perform the reſt of the cure according to Art. Yet it doth not ſeldome happen that there may be no need to cut off ſuch afinger, becauſe it being corrupted together with the boneby little and lit- tle diſſolve into a purulent or rather ſanious or much ſtinking fifth. But in this afteå there is often cauſed an Eſchar by the aduſtion of putredinous heat, and ſuperfluous fleſh indued with moſt exquiſite ſenſe groweth underneath it which muſtín like manner be cutoffwith the Mullets that the partmay receive comfort,the pain being aſſwaged by the copious effuſion of blood. CHAP. XX. Ofthe ſwelling of the Knees. - - º Fter long and rous diſeaſes there oftentimes ariſe Tumors in the knees, and allon,dſhi, & alſo in Plethorick bodies and ſuch as have evilljuyce after labours and exerciſe. If….."; §N: This kind of diſeaſe is frequent becauſe the humor eaſily falls into the part 6 hpiāgal. * which hathbeen heated by labour. But if ſuch tumors follow long diſeaſes, they £ºdſent:67, aredangerous and difficult to cure and therefore not to be negleted,forbitter pain accom- **** panieth them,becauſe the humor falling thither diſtends the Membranes,which being many involve the part 3 beſides that this humor participateth of a certain virulent aud malign quality whetherit be cold or hot, when it hath ſetled into thoſe parts,being ſuch as we find in the pains of the joynts,and in the bitings of venenious creatures. For the cure if the tumor becauſed by blood,let a ſlender and a refrigerating diet be ap- The Curu pointed,and phlebotomy for the revulſion of the antecedent cauſe 3 divers locall medicines ſhall be uſed according to the variety of the four times.But for to aſſwage the pain, Anodyne, or mitigating medicines ſhall be appointed:of all which we have ſufficiently treated in the Chapter of the cure of a Phlegmon. And becauſe theſe parts are of exağ ſenſe,if there be neceſſity to open the tumor,yet muſt wenot do it raſhly or unconfiderately for fear of pain and evill accidents. This kind of tumor is oft-times raiſed by wind contained there; in which caſe the Chir- urgeon muſtbevery provident, that hebe not deceived with the ſhew of flowing of the humor, which he ſeems to perceive by the preſſure of his fingers, as if there were matter and humor contained therein,and ſo be brought to open the tumor. For the windbreak- ing forth inſtead of the humor, cauſeth evill ſymptomes by reaſon of the ſºčtion raſhly made in a part ſo ſºnſible. - But if wateriſh humors ſhall tumefie the part,the body ſhall firſt be purged with medicines -- purgingflegm : And then inciding, attenuating, rarifying, diſcuſſing and very drying lo- call medicines ſhall be uſed. Of which we have abundantly ſpoken in the Chapter of the Oedema. Yet this humor divers times lyes deep between the whirl bone and the joint, which cauſeth it that it can- be diſcuſſed and reſolved by reaſon of the weakneſs of theÉ. and defe&t of heat, ſo that the adventitious humor often moves and excludes the bones from their ſeat. As I have obſerved it to have happened to many. In which cauſe Irrigations of red wine falling ſomething high, whereby the force ºf the medicine may enter and more eaſily penetrate,are much commended. chap. xxi. Of the Dracunculus, §§239 Cannotchuſe, but explain in this place thoſe things which ma be ſpoken of itis not as yet §º that kind of tumor againſt nature, which by the ancients is called Draunculu. ºfficiently Pºlº The matter & reaſon of theſe hath been variouſly handled by divers Authors, ºwn what sº ſo that hitherto we have nothing written of them to which wemay by righ: "**** - and with good reaſon adhereas a firm foundation of their effence. For firſt, for Galens opinion, Lib. 6. de Loc. affei, cap. 3. The generation,ſaith he, ofthoſe hairs which are evacuated by the urine is worthy no leſs admiration than the Dracunculi, which as they ſay,in a certain place of Arabia breed in the legs of men being of a nervouſ nature and like worms in colour and thickneſs. Therefore ſeeing Haveheard many who have ſaid they have ſeen them, but 1 my ſelf i. ſaw them, I cannot conjećture anything exactly neither of their originall nor eſ: CInce. - Paulus Agineta writes that the Dracunculi are bred in India, and the higherparts of º Liº 4 capults al- - , like worms in the muſculous parts of mans body that is,the arms, thighs,and legs, a ſo creep . the . muſcles i.: with a i. motion. 'But whether they becreatures indeed,or only have the ſhapeof creatures, they muſt be the cure o cured with a hot fomentation, by which the Dracunculu, . to a juſt ...'. put of 2::t forth itſelf,and be plucktaway perce-meal with the fingers: alſo ſuppurating &º: - - may 248 _ of particular Tumors againſt Nature Lib. 8. may be applyed,compoſed of water, hony,wheat and barly meal. - Cap. 21.lib. 4. Aviceh §. various,having no certainty whereon to reſt, inclineth one while to this, Jen'-3 traš.3, and another while to that opinion : for now he ſpeaketh of the Dracunculi as of creatures, then preſently of a matter and humor ſhut up in a certain place; for the reſt he rightly de- livers the cure and eſſence of this diſeaſe,as we ſhall afterwards ſhew. Aetius ſaith, the Dracunculi are like worms, and that they are found ſometimes great, ſometimes ſmall,and that their generation is not unlike to that of flat worms, which are bred in the guts,for they move under the skin, without any trouble,but in proceſs of time, the place becomes ſuppurate about the end of the Dracunculus. The skin openeth, and the head thereof is thruſt forth. But if the Dracunculus be pulled it cauſeth great grief; eſpecially if it be broken by too violent pulling. For that which is left cauſeth moſt vehement pain. Wherefore that the The Cure out creature may not run back,the arm muſt bebound with a ſtrong thred, and this muſt be of Aetius. ilone every day, that the Dracunculus going forward by little and little,may be intercepted by this binding,but not broken off. The place muſt be bathed with Aqua Mulſa and oyl in which wormwood or ſouthern- wood hathbeen boyled,or ſome other of thoſe medicines which are preſcribed for the worms of the belly. - But if the Dracunculus going forward of its one accord, may be eaſily drawn forth, we muſt do nothing elſe; but if it be turned to ſuppuration we muſt not leave off the Cata- plaſms, the Aqua Mulſa and anointing with oyſ: It was uſuall with him after the taking away of the Cataplaſms,to apply Emplaſtrum e Bacci, Lauri : but when it is come to ſuppu- ration the skin muſt be opened long wayes,and the Dracunculu, ſo laid open muſt be taken away, but the skin muſt be filled with lint, and the reſt of the ſuppurative cure uſed, ſo . creature being ſuppurated and drawn forth, the wound may be incarnated and ci- - Câtrl ZCCI. - :::::: Rhaſis writeth,that when the part is lifted up into abliſter,and the vein haſtneth its e- Thºreout of greſs,it is good for the Patient to drink the firſt day half a dram of Alves, the next day a Rbaſiſ, whole dram,the third day two drams; and in like manner the place affečted muſt be fo- mented with "Aloes, for ſo that which lies hid will break forth: that which ſhall come forth muſt be rolled in a pipe of lead,which may cqual the weight of a dram ſo that it ma hang down,for the vein drawn by the weight will come more forth; and when that . ſhall come forth is grown much and long, it muſt be cut off, but not by the root, but ſo that a portion thereof may remain and hang forth,to which the leaden [. may be faſten- ed,for otherwiſe it would withdraw itſelf into it skin and its lurking hole, and ſo cauſe a putrid and malign ulcer. Therefore we muſt gently meet with this diſeaſe, and the vein muſt be drawn by little and little out of the body untill it be all come forth that no worſe thing happen: but if by chance it ſhall happen that as much of the vein as ſhall be come forth ſhall be cut off b the roots, then the Ulcer muſt be opened long wayes with an inciſion knife, and that ſo that whatſoever remains thereof may be wholly taken away. Then for ſome dayes the part muſt be anointed with butter untill whatſoever of ſuch a ſubſtance adheres,being conſumed with putrefaction ſhall flow away.Then the ulcer muſt becured with ſarcotick things. His opinion of Therefore Rhaft; thus in the ſame text expreſſ th the ſame thing by divers names, and them. armed with Iron and Lead,he comes to the cure thereof, as if he meant to encounter with ſome fierce beaſt. Soranº his o- Soranus the Phyſitian,who lived in the times of Galen,was of a quite contrary opinion,as Pinion, Paulus AFgineta in the place being before cited, relates of him;as who denies the Dracunculus to be a living creature,but only a condenſation of a certain ſmall nerve,which ſeems both to the Phyſitians and Patients to have ſome motion under the skin. Wherefore Soranu, ſeems to have come neerer the truth than the reſt, but yet not ſo, as ºl, to underſtand,and know the eſſence of this diſeaſe, as we ſhall demonſtrate here- aſtCT. *Piff.””” Manardus writes, that the Dracunculi are generated of evilland unlaudable blood, groſs, hot,and melanchoſick, or of aduſ: phlegm very much dryed. Gorreus a moſt learned Phyſitian of our time, Lib. de Definitionib. medic. denyes any of our Phyſitians to be able to ſay any thing of the Dracunculi,becauſe it is a diſeaſe ſo unfrequent in theſe our regions, that it is ſcarſe ever met withall in praćtice. The Author of the Introdućtion,and Medicinall definitious defines the Dracunculus to be a diſeaſe very like the Varices; then cau fing great pain, when increaſing by little,and little, it begins to be moved : Therefore to be cured after the ſame manner, and by the ſame me. thod of Sečtion and inciſion,as the Varices are. Which thing chiefly ſeems to have moved Guido to refer this kind of diſeaſe to the Varices in his Tračtate of Impoſtumes, becauſe it hath the ſame cauſt,and is healed with the ſame remedy as the Varices. But ſeeing that divers names have been impoſed upon this diſeaſe by ſeverall writers,yet they have all expreſſed it by the name of a vein, for it is called by Avicemand Guid, ſºn, Meden,becauſe it is a diſeaſe frequent in the City Medina; by Albucrafts,vena civilis. Halidia, hath Lib, 14.capoult. l Lib.8. of particular Tumors againſ Nature. 249 hath called it vena famoſa; others have called it Vena Cruri, or the leg vein. Truly the con- trariety of ſo many opinions repugnant not only amongſt themſelves, but alſo with themſelves, eaſily argueth how little certainty they had of the eſſence of this diſeaſe, who, have written of it unto us: To which alſo this may be added, that none of the latter Phy- fitians have written any things thereof. For althoughjacobus Dalethampiu, a man moſt con- verſant in every part of Phyſick, hath written much of this matter in his book of the French Surgery which he ſet forth ſome years ago: Yet he hath left us no amplier teſti- mony of his induſtry,than that he was very diligent in collećting the writings of the An- cients concerning this thing,interpoſing no judgment of his own, the better to aſſure; tış of a thing ſo controverted. - * , , But my modeſty cannot ſo contain me,but that I ſhallchuſe rather to undergoe the cen: ſure of being thought too daring, than (as much as in me lyeth ) to ſuffer this queſtion of the Dracunculi to remain longer ambiguous and undecided. Therefore for the preſent, I, will thus order it,that refuting the opinions of the Ancients I may ſtrengthen by certain reaſons,my opinion of the effence ..fcure of this diſeaſe. . . ; For firſt,that Dracunculi are no living things,nor like unto worms, nor of like generati- on as the flat worms of the belly,which was the opinion of Aetius, is eaſie to diſprove both by his writings,as alſo by reaſon itſelf. For he writes that the broadworm which he cals Tenia,is as it were a certain Metamorphoſis or tranſmutation of the inner tunicle of the final guts into a quick living and movable body. j - . . . . . . ; But no man ever ſaid, neitherwill he confeſs that the Dracunculi hath the material cauſes of their beginning from the Tunicle of the vein,in which they are cloſed, or from the fibers of a nervous body,to which often they are adjoined; but mnch leſs from the skin unded which they lye,may they draw their materiall cauſes of their originall. ". . . . . .'; ;) Morcover,neither can there be any generation of worms,nor of any other living creatures whatſoever, who have their originall from putrefation,unleſs by the Corruption of ſome matter,of whoſe better and more benign part, nature by the force of the vitall heat,produ- ceth ſome animate body,as Ariſtotle teacheth. Wherefore to produce this effect, it is fit the matter ſhould have ſuch a diſpoſition to putrefaction as is required for the generation of fuch a creature as they would make the Dracunculu to be: It is fit the helping cauſes ſhould coucur as aſſiſtants to the principals in theačtion.And it is meet the place ſhould be oppor- tune or fit. . . . - . . * But there may be many cauſes found which may give life to the Dracumculi, for by the common conſent of all thoſe who have written of them, their generation proceeds from an humor melancholick.terreſtriall and groſs, which by its qualities both by the firſt cold- neſs and dryneſs, as alſo by the ſecond, that is Acidity, is not only thought moſt unfit of all others for putrefaction, but alſo is judged to refiftputrefaction, as that which is cauſed by heat and ſuperfluous heat humidity. Beſides if the materiall cauſe of this diſeaſe ſhould be from an humor putrefying and turning by putrefaction into ſome Hiving creature,it was fit there ſhould be ſtench alſo, as being an unſeparable accident of putrefaction,for thus the excrements in the guts of which the worms are generated, do ſmelſ or ſtink. Therefore that which exhales from theirbodies which are troubled with the Dracunauli, ſhould be ſtinking, as it happens to thoſe fick of the Pthiriaſis or Lowfie-evil. But none of thoſe who have delivered the accidents or ſymptomes of the Dracunculi are found to have made mention hereof. But for the efficient cauſe whereby ſo great heat may be raiſed in the places next under the skin, by the efficacy whereof ſuch a creature may be formed of a mat- termelancholick and moſt unapt to putrefie,as they make the Dracunculus to be who fain our bodies to be fruitfull º ; eſpecially ſeeing the ſurface of the body is continually ventilated by the ſmall Arteries ſº skin, as alſo by the benefit of inſenſible tranſpiration, and breathed with the coolneſs of the air incompaſſing us. But now the matctiall and efficient cauſes being defe&tive,or certainly very weak, for the generation of fo laborious an effcºt: what coadjutory cauſe can yeeld aſſiſtance 2 Can the humidity of mcats? for thoſe bodies which are fed with warm and moiſt meats, as milk,Cheeſe,Summer fruits,uſually breed worms,as we are taught by experience in children.” . . ; : ...! But on the contrary Avicem in the place before cited writeth,that meats of a hot and dry temper chiefly breed this kind of diſeaſe,and that it is not ſo frequent to moiſt bodies and ſuch as are accuſtomed to the Bath, moiſt meats and wine moderately taken. But whether may the condition of the air of thoſe regions in which it is as it were an Endemiall diſeaſe, conſer any thing to the generation of ſuch creatures 2.Certainly for this purpoſe a cloudy, warm and thick air ſuch as uſeth to be at the beginning of the Spring when all the places reſound with frogs,toads and the like creatures breed of putrefaction. But on the contrary jacobus Dalechampiu, by the opinion of all the Phyſitians that have written of the Dracunduli,writes that this diſeaſe breeds in the dry and Sūn burnt regions of India and Arabia, but if at the leaſt that part of our body which is next under the skin ſhould have any opportunity to ingender and nouriſh ſuth creatures,they may be judged to have written that the Dracunculus is a living creature with ſome probability.But if there be no opportunity for generation in that place,nor capacity for the nouriſhment of ſuch like -- * * * Aetius opinion conſated. . . Trađ.3.ſºrmes' I cup,40. - 4. Meteorolog; Naturall Me- lancholikhus mors is moſt unapt to Pue trefie. - Stink an unſe: parable com- panion to Purefattion. : , , --- What things uſually breed Worms, Cap. 33. Chiri Gallis. Çiº- 250 Of particular Tumors againſt Nature Lib.8; ~ º - Why they are talled 73racan- culi. The Cure. $othe Malu's pilare in Ari- ſtotle tap.m. 1. Lib.7.5ift, ani- mal. creatures as in the guts,if that region of the body be breathed upon with no warmneſs and ſmothering heat, if it be defiled with none of thoſe groſs excrements, as the guts uſually are, but only by the ſubtiller exhalation, which have an eaſie and inſenſible tranſpiration by the pores of the skin, which may ſeem to be a juſt cauſe of ſo monſtrous and prodigious an effe&; but we ſhall little profit with theſe engines of reaſon unleſs we caſt down at i. all the Bulwarkes,with which this old opinion of the Dracunculi may ſtand and be de- ended. * For firſt they ſay, why have the ancients expreſſed this kind of diſeaſe by the name of a living thing that is, of a Dracunculuſ or little Serpent? I anſwer,becauſe in Phyſicknames are often impoſed upon diſeaſes rather by ſimilitude than from the truth of the thing; for the confirmation whereof;the examples of three diſeaſes may ſuffice,that of the Cancer, Poly- pus,and Elepha. For theſe have thoſe names not becauſe any Crab,Polypus, or living Ele- phant may breed in the Body by ſuch like diſeaſes, but becauſe this by its propagation in- to the adjacents parts repreſents the feet and claws of a Crab; the other repreſents the fleſh of the Sea-Polypus in its ſubſtance; and the third becauſe ſuch as have the Leproſe have their skin wrinckled, rough, and horrid with ſcales and knots, as the skin of a living E- lephant. So truly" this diſeaſe of which we now enquire ſeems by good right to have de- ſºryed the name Dracunculus becauſe in its whole conformation, colour, quality and pro- dućtion into length and thickneſs it expreſſeth the image of a Serpent. But whence, will they ſay,(if it be without life)is that manifeſt motion in the matter? We reply that the hu- mor the cauſe of this diſeaſe is ſubtill and hot, and ſo runs with violence into the part whence it may ſeem to move. But when the Dracunculi are ſeparated,why do they put their heads as it were out of their holes? We anſwer,in this the Ancients have been very much deceived, becauſe after the # uration the ulcer being opened,ſome nervous body be- ing laidbare, thruſt forth and ſubjećted itſelf to the fight, which by the convulſive and ſhaking motion might expreſſe the crooked creeping of a Serpent. But they will ſay,pain happens not unleſs to things inducd with ſenſe&life,but this Dracunculus when he is drawn too violently, eſpecially if he bebroken, thereby will cauſe extream pain: We do anſwer, that the concluſion doth not follow & is of no conſequence,for theſe pains happen not un- leſſe when the unprovident Surgeon draws or puls in ſtead of the Dracunculus ſome nervous or membranous body ſwoln and repleat with an aduſthumor, whence there cannot but be great pain that partbeing puld . is the author of ſenſe.But it is childiſh to ſay that the iracunculus feels, for that it cauſeth ſharp pains to the living body in which it is.Therefore that at laſt we may determin ſomething of the nature, eſſence and generation of theſe Dracunculi,I dare boldly affirm it is nothing elſe but a tumor and abſceſsbred from the heat of the blood in a venenate kind. Such blood driven by the expulfive faculty through the veins to the Externall parts, eſpecially the limits,that is,the Arms and Legs, cauſeth a tu- mor round and long often ſtretched from the joyntof the ſhoulder even to the wriſt, or from the groin even to one of the Ankles with tenſion, heat, renitency.pricking pain, and a feaver. But this tumor is ſome while ſtretched forth ſtreight, otherwhiles into oblique and crooked tumors, which hath been the cauſe that many taken with this kind of diſeaſe, . and having their limbs ſo infolded as with the twinings of a Serpent, would ſay they had a Serpent. #. thus much to ſay of the Dracunculi,eſpecially of thoſe of our own country. For the cure, it is not unlike to the cure of a Phlegmon ariſing from a defluxion, º: here alſo in like manner the remedies muſt be varied according to the four times of the diſeaſe and the ſame rule of diet phlebotomy and purging muſt be obſerved, which is before preſcribed in the cure of a Phlegmon. Themention of the Dracunculicals to my memory another kind of Abſceſſe, altogether *śrar: This our French men name Cridones, I think a Crinibuſ. i. from hayrs: it chiefly trou- blºs children and pricks their backs like thorns. They toſs up and down being notable to take any rºſt. This diſeaſe ariſeth from finall hairs which are ſcarſe of a pins length, but thoſe thick & ſtrong. It is cured with a fomentation of water more than warm,after which }. muſt preſently apply an oyntment made of hony and wheaten flower; for ſo theſe airs lying under the skin are allured and drawn forth; and being thus drawn, they muſt be plucked out with ſmall mullets. I imagine this kind ofdiſeaſe was not known to the ancient Phyſitians. - The End of the Eighth Book. L I B.9. 25 I parts of the body; but according to the diverſity of parts, it hath di- Fiñíř; §§§§§§§ • *NSYººn &a ºxºn &e. - taunusualEEETITIATITHETITTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTIIIHindiganaſiudugapuana d 2 ºl - ING E N E R A LL. * T iſ a N 1 s r H B o o K. CHA P. \I. What a wound it, what the kind; and differences thereofare, and from whence they may be drawn,0r derived. Wound is a ſolution of Continuity, cauſed by a ſtroak, fall, orbite, What newly done, bloody and with putrefaction and filth. They alſo call W. prot it a new ſimple ulcer; for the ſolution of continuity happens to all perly is. N - - - - - §º vers names amongſt the Greeks. For in the fleſh it is called Helcos,in % the bone Catagma, in the nerve Spaſma, in the ligament Thlaſma, in the Diversiappel. & veſſels Apoſpaſma,in the Muſcles Rºgma;and that ſolution ofcontinui- lation of . ty, which happens in the veſſels theirmouths being open, is termed .º. Anaſtomaſ, that which happensby eroſion, Aneuroſis ; that which is ping to the vas rieties of the generated by ſweating out and tranſcolation Tiapedeſii. That theſe may be the more eaſil underſtood, I have thought good to deſcribe them in the following table. y Parts, A Table ofthe differences of Wounds. *From the nature of the parts in which they are made or happen. But theſe parts are The differences ſ p of wounds are dram's or taken milar,and theſe, º or Organi- call,and lºſ ei- ther landules. (Filhºff,5; - as the Marrow. ''. . . . or hard, as 3% ºft. - , , Membranes %#º Ligaments º fence, as Fibers, Veſſels, ...” Nerves,Weins, - A r teries. (Principall, ſºain,Heart, as the Liver,to which ſome addthe Womb and Te- | ſticles. orſerving [The Weaſon, the princi: ; Lungº,gnker, paſſ,as l; uts, Bladder. The Ears,Noſe Feet,hands,an or neither other of the Uſame kind. from 252 Lib.9: Of Wounds ingenerall. Divers deno- minations from their &auſes, * A caution for making re- . ports of Wounds, A Jagling cheating Chi- rurgeon, &ib. 4. Meth. tape,6. I. Wounds are called great out cf. three reſpºës, F- When there is no complication From their propereſ. |-1. wounds ºf any other diſeaſe or ſymptome ſence, from whence Ž. they are called, When there is a complication of or compound, ſome one or more diſeaſes, which unleſſe they be taken away, wee § muſt not hope for to cure the wound. -º-º < Jº- - f Long, Broad, Deep. Short, Narrow, Superficiary. - º - ... AGreat, From their quantity Indifferent according to which)...” 3. -> they are called, From their figure, Streight, according ta which Soblique, *they arenamed, Cornered. CHAP. II. Of the cauſes of Wounds. belL things which may outwardly aſſail the º with force and violence, may º be counted the cauſes of wounds; which are called green,and properly bloody. Sº Theſe things are either animate,or inanimate. The animate, as the bitings, and * prickings ofbeaſts. The Inanimate, as the ſtroak of an arrow, ſword,club, gun, ſtone,a dagger,and all ſuch like things. - F. variety of ſuch like cauſes, they have divers names: for thoſe which are made by ſharp and pricking things are called punétures:thoſe cauſed by cutting things,are called wounds orgaſhes; and thoſe which are made by heavy and obtuſe things arenamed Con- Rufions,or wounds with contuſions. C. H. A. P. II. I. Of the ſigns ºf Wºunds. Nºs Ounds are firſt known by fight, and by the ſigns drawn from thence. The Chir- NA tº V § urgeon ought firſt and chiefly,to confider, what wounds are curable, and what § not; what wounds will ſcarſe admit of cure, and what may be eaſily cured; for * it is not the part of a prudent Chirurgeon, to promiſe cure in a deadly or dangerous and difficult wound; left he . ſeem to have killed him, whom not the un- ſufficiency of the Art, but the greatneſſe of the wound hath ſlain. But when the wound is dangerous, but yet without deſpair of recovery, it belongs to him to admoniſh the Patients friends which are by, of the preſent danger, and doubtfull ſtate of the wound, that if Art ſhall be overcome by the greatneſſe thereof, he ſhall not be thought ignorant of the Art, neither to have deceived them. - - - - But as §: is the part and duty of a good and prudent Chirurgeon, ſo it is the trick of a cheating and juglingknaye, to enlargeſmall wounds,that ſo hemay ſeem to have done a great cure, when it is nothing ſo. - - - But it is agreeable to reaſon, that the Chirurgeon profeſſing the diſeaſe eaſie to be cured,will think himſelf in credit bound by ſuch promiſes and his duty, and therefore ſeek all means for the quick recovery of the Patient;left that which was of its own natureſmal, may by his negligence become great. Therefore it is expedient, he ſhould know what wounds are to be accounted great. - - This (as Galen ſaith) is threewayes to be known ; The firſt is by the magnitude and principality of the part affeóted;for thus the wounds of the Brain, Heart,and of the greater veſſels though ſmall of themſelves, yet are thoughtgreat. Then from the greatneſs of thc" ſolution of continuity ; for which cauſe wounds may be judged great, in which much of the ſubſtance of the part is loſt in every dimenſion,though the part be one of theſe which are accounted ſervile. Then from the malignity; through which occaſion the wounds of the joints are accounted great, becauſe for the moſt part,they are ill conditioned. C. H. A. P. L 1 p.9. Of Wound; in generall. 253 CHAP. IIII. Of Prognoſtick to be made in Wounds. sº Hoſe Wounds are thought dangerous, wherein any large nerve, vein, or Artery s º are hurt. From the firſt there is fear of convulſion,but from the other large ef- & fuſion of the veinous, or arterious blood, whence the powers are debilitated; ºf alſo theſe are judged evill,which art upon the armpits,groins,lesks,joynts and * between the fingers; and likewiſe thoſe which hurt the head or tail of a Muſcle. They are leſt dangerous of all other which wound only the º ſubſtance. But they are deadly which are inflićted upon the Bladder, Brain, Heart,Liver,Lungs, Stomach and ſmall guts. But if any Bone,Griſtle,Nerve or portion of the cheek or prepuce,ſhall be cut away,they cannot be reſtored. Contuſed wounds are more difficult to cure, than thoſe which are ...', from a fimple ſolution of continuity; for before you muſt think to heal them up, you muſt ſuppurate and clenſe them; which cannot be done in a ſhort time. Wounds which are round and circular are ſo much the worſe; for there can be no unity unleſſe by an angle, that is, a meeting together of two lines, which can have no place in round %: a circular figure confiſts of one oblique line. Beſides, wounds are by ſo much thought the greater, by how much their extreams and lips are the further diſ- joyned, which happens to round Wºº. to theſe are cornered wounds or ſuch as are made alongſt the fibers, as ſuch as may be eaſily healed. Wounds º: more eaſily healed in young men, than in old, becauſe in them nature is more vigorous, and there is a greater plenty of fruitfull, or good blood, by which the loſſe of the fleſhmay be the better and more readily reſtored, which is ſlowlier done in an old body, by reaſon their blood is ſmaller in quantity and more dry, and the ſtrength of nature more languid. - - Wounds received in the º are not altogether ſo difficult to heal as thoſe taken in Winter or Summer. For all exceſſe of heat and cold is hurtfull to them, it is ill for a con- vulſion to happen upon a Wound, for it is a ſign that ſome Nervous body is hurt; the braine ſuffering together therewith, as that which is the originall of the Nerves. A Tumor comming upon great Wounds is good ; for it ſhews the force of nature is able to expell. that which is harmfull,and to eaſe the wounded part. The i. parts wholly cut off cannot again be united:becauſe a vitall part once ſevered and plucked from the trunk of the body cannot any more receive influence from the hearta; from a root without which there Can {. no life. The looſed continuity of the Nerves,Weins, Arteries, and alſo the bones, is Mometimes reſtored,not truly, and as they ſay,according to the firſt intention,but by the ſecond,that is,by repoſition of the like, but not of the ſame ſubſtance. The firſt intention takes place in the fleſhy parts by converting the Alimentary bloud into the proper ſub- ſtance of the wounded part. But the ſecond,in the ſpermatique parts in which the ſoft ſub- ſtance may be repaired by interpoſition of ſome heterogeneous body, which nature,diligent for its own preſervation,ſubſtitutes in place of that which is loſt:for thus the body, which reſtores and agglutinates,is no bone but a Callus,whoſe originall matter is from an humor ſomewhat groſſer than that from whence the bones have their originall and beginning. This humor, when it ſhall come to the place of the fraćture, agglutinateth the ends of the bones together, which otherwiſe could never be ſo knit by reaſon of their hardneſs. The bones of children are more eaſily and ſpeedily united by reaſon of the pliantneſs of their ſoft and tender ſubſtance.Laſtly we muſt here admoniſh the Chirurgeon, that ſmall Wounds and ſuch as no Artiſan .#judg deadly, do divers times kill by reaſon of a cer- tain occult and illdiſpoſition of the wounded, and incompaſſing bodies; for which cauſe we read it obſerved by Hippocrates,that it is not ſufficient for the Phyſitian to performe his duty, but alſo externall things muſt be rightly prepared,and fitted. , - • * --- CHAP. V. Ofthe Cure of Wound, in generall. iſ: He Chirurgeon ought for the right cure of wounds to propoſe unto himſelf the common and generall indication: that is,the uniting of the divided parts, which indication in ſuch a caſe is thought upon and known even by the vulgar: for that which is diſ-joyned deſires to be united,becauſe union is contrary to diviſi- on. But by what means ſuch union may be procured, is only known to the skilfull Arti- ſan. Therefore we attain unto this chief.# rincipall Indication by the benefit of nature as it were the chief Agent,and the work of the Chirurgeon as the ſervant of nature. And ‘unleſs nature ſhall be ſtrong,the Chirurgeon ſhall never attain to his conceived,and wiſhed for end; therefore that hemay attain hereto, he muſt perform five things; the firſt is, that if there be any ſtrange bodies,aspeeces of Wood,Iron,Bones,bruiſed fleſh.congealed blood, or the like, whether they have come from without, or from within the body, and ſhall be by accident faſtened or ſtuck in the wound, he muſt take them away, for otherwiſe there is no union to be expected. - - Z - Ano- 7 What wound; are dangerous. What leaſt . dangerous. What deadly, Hip-apbor. 13. Lib.6. Why round Wounds ale difficult to heal, Kiplid, i. cer. Hip.aph, whata caſui is and whence it procecds. Small and con: temptible Wounds often Prove mortall. Aphor.I.ſtä. ry The geietali Indication of Wounds, ---. Five things. neceſſary for unitiag wounds, 254 Of Wounds ingenerall. Lib.9. – Ligatutes and Sutures for to conjoyn and hold together the lips of Younds. Three ſorts of Ligatures. Whatan incar- native Ligature ass Another is,that he join together the lips of the Wound for they cannot otherwiſe be ag- fl. and united.The third is that he keep cloſe together the joined lips. The fourth, that he preſerve the temper of the wounded part for the diſtemper remaining, it is impoſſible to reſtore it to its unity.The fifth is that he correót the accidents,if any ſhall happen,becauſe theſe urging,the Phyſitian is often forced to change the order of the cure. All ſtrange and externall bodies muſt be taken away as ſpecdily as is poſſible becauſe they hinder the aëtion of nature intending unity, eſpecially if they preſs or prick any Nervous body, or Tendon, whence pain or an Abſceſs may breed in any principall part,or other ſer- ving the principall. Yet if by the quick and too haſty taking forth of ſuch like bodies there be fear of cruell pain or greateffuſion of blood, it will be far better to commit the whole work to nature than to exaſperate the Wound by too violent haſtening. For nature by little and little will exclude,as contrary to it, or clfe together with the Pus,what ſtrange body ſoever ſhall be contained in the wounded part. But if there ſhall be danger in delay.it will be fit the Chirurgeon fall to work quickly,ſafely, and as mildly as the thing will ſuffer: for effuſion ofbloodſwooning, convulſion and other horrid ſymp- tomes,follow upon the too rough and boyſtrous handling of Wounds, whereby the Pa- tient ſhall be brought into greater danger than by the Wound itſelf. Therefore he may pull out the ſtrangebodies, either with his fingers,or with inſtruments, fit for that purpoſe; but they are ſometimes more eaſily and ſometimes more hardly pulled forth,according as the body infixed is either hard or eaſie to be found or pulled out.Which thing happens according to the variety of the figure of ſuch like bodies, according to the condition of the part itſelf ſoft,hard,or deep,in which theſe bodies are faſtened more ſtrait- ly or more looſly: and then for fear of inferring any worſe harm,as the breaking of ſome Veſſell: but how we may perform this firſt intention, and alſo the expreſſion of the inſtru- ments neceſſary for this purpoſe, ſhall be ſhown in the particular treaties of Wounds made by Gun-ſhot,Arrows and the like. But the Surgeon ſhal attain to the ſecond and third ſcope of curingWounds by two and the ſame means,that is,by º: & futures:which notwithſtanding before he uſe he muſt well obſerve whether there be any great flux of blood preſent,for he ſhall ſtop it if it be too violent;but provoke it,if too ſlow,(unleſs by chance it ſhall be powred out into any ca- pacity or belly)that ſo the part freed from the ſuperfluous quantity of blood may be leſs iubjećt to inflammation.Therefore the lips of the Wound ſhall be put together,and ſhall be kept ſo joined by ſuture and ligatures: Not truly of all, but only of thoſe which both by their nature,and magnitude,as alſo by the condition of the parts in which they are, are worthy and capable of both the remedies. For a ſimple and ſmall ſolution of continuity, ſtands only in need of the Ligature which we cal incarnative,eſpecially,if it be in the Arms or Legs,but that which divides the Muſcles tranverſly,ſtands in need of both Suture and Ligature; that ſo the lips which are ſomewhat far diſtant from each other, and as it were drawn towards their beginning, and ends may be conjoyned. If any portion of a fleſhy ſubſtance by reaſon of ſome great cut ſhall hang down, it muſt neceſſarily be adjoyncd and kept in theK. by Suture. The more notable and large Wounds of all the parts,ſtand in need of Suture,which do not eaſily admit a Ligature, by reaſon of the figure and fire of the partin which they are, as the Ears, Noſe, Hairy-ſcalp, Eye-lids,lips, Belly and Throat. There are three ſorts of Ligatures,by the joint conſent of all the Ancients. They com- monly call the firſt, a Glutinative, or Incarnative; the ſecond Expulfive, the third Reten- tive. The Glutinative or Incarnative is fit for ſimple,green and yet bloody Wounds. This conſiſts of two ends, and muſt ſo be drawn, that beginning on the contrary part of the Wound, we may ſo go upwards,partly croſſing it, and going downwards again, we may cloſely joyn together the lips of the Wound. Butlet the Ligature be neither too ſtrait, leſt What an ex- pulſive. What the re. tentive. What the row- lers muſt be made of. it may cauſe inflammation or pain; nor too looſe, left it be of no uſe, and may not well contain it. - The Expulſive Ligature is fit for ſanious and fiſtulous IIlcers,to preſs out the filth con- tained in them. This is performed with one Rowler, having one fimple head; the begin- ning of binding muſtbe taken from the botome of the Sinuſ, or boſome thereof; and there itmuſt be bound more ſtraihgtly, and ſo by little and little going higher, you muſt remit ſome thing of that rigour, even to the mouth of the Ulcer, that ſo (as we have ſaid) the fanious matter may be preſſed forth. - . The Retentive Ligature is fit for ſuch parts as cannot ſuffer ſtrait binding, ſuch are the Throat,Belly,as alſo all parts oppreſſed with pain; For the part vexed with pain, ab- horreth binding.The uſe thereof, is to hold to locall Medicines. It is performed with a Rowler,which conſiſts ſomewhiles of one, ſome whiles of more heads. All theſe Rowlers ought to be of linnen,and ſuch as is neither too new.nor too old, neither too courſe, nor ... too fine.Their breadth muſt be proportionable to the parts to which they ſhal be applyed; the indication of their largeneſs, being taken from their magnitude, figure and ſite. As we ſhall ſhew more at large in our Traćtates of Fraćtures and Diſlocations. Th e L i B.9. of Wound; in generall. 255 - -—r—— ** = -- * -- The Chirurgeon ſhall perform the firſt ſcope of curing Wounds, which is of preſerving the temper of the Woun ed part,by †. a good order of diet by the Preſcript of a Phyſitian,by uſing univerſall and local Medicines. A ſlender.cold and moiſt Diet muſt be obſerved untill that time be paſſed, wherein the Patient may be ſafe and free from accidents which are uſually feared. Therefore let him be fed ſparingly, eſpecially if he be plethorick; he ſhall abſtain from ſalt and ſpiced fleſh,and alſo from Wine; It he ſhall be of a cholerick or ſanguine nature: In ſtead of Wine he ſhall uſe the decoètion of Barly or Liquorice,or Wa- terand Sugar. He ſhall keep himſelf quiet; for reſtis (in Celſus opinion)the very beſt Medi- cine. He ſhall avoid Venery, Contentions, Brawls, Anger, and other perturbations of the mind.When he ſhall ſeem to be paſt danger,it will be time to fall by little and little to his accuſtomed manner and diet of life. Univerſall remedies are Phlebotomics and purging, which have force to divert and hinder the defluxion, whereby the temper of the part might be in danger of change. - - For Phlebotomy it is not alwayes neceſſary,as in ſmall Wounds and bodies, which are neither troubled with ill humors, or Plethorick: But it is only required in great Wounds, where there is fear of defluxion, pain, Delirium,Raving and unquietneſs;and laſtly in a bo- dy that is Plethorick,and when the joynts,tendons,or nerves arewounded. Gentle purga- tions muſt be appointed, becauſe the humors are moved and inraged by ſtronger; whence there is danger of defluxion and inflammation:wherefore nothing is to be attempted in this caſe, without the advice of a Phyſitian. - fº The Topick and particular Medicines are Agglutinative, which ought to be indued with º and aſtriótive quality, whereby they may hold together the lips of the Wound,and drive away defluxion,having alwayes regard to the nature of the part and the greatneſs of the diſeaſe. The Simple Medicines are Olibanum, Aloeſ, Sarcocola, Bole-Armenick, ierraſgillata, Sangui, Draconi, Common and Venice, Turpentine; Gum, Elemni, Plantane, Horſe-tail, the greater Comfery,Parina Volatili, and many other things of this kind, which we ſhall ſpeak of hereafter in our Antidotary. - The fifth ſcope of healing Wounds, is the correčtion of thoſe Symptomes or Accidents which are accuſtomed to ji. Wounds, which thing verily makes the Chirurgeon have much to do;For he is often forced to onlit the proper cure of the diſeaſe,ſo to reſiſt the ac- cidents and ſymptomes,as bleeedin j. feaver,convulſion,palſie, talking idly,or diſtraćtion,and the like. Of which weſhall treatbriefly and j after we have firſt ſpoken of Sutures as much as we ſhall think fitting for this place. C. H. A. P. W I. Of Sutures. £Hen Wounds are made alongſt the thighes, legs, and arms, they may eaſily want Sutures,becauſe the ſolution of continuity is eaſily reſtored by Ligatures, but when they are made overthwart,they require a Suture, becauſe the fleſh and all - * ſuch like parts,being cut are drawn towards the ſound parts; whereby it comes to paſs that they part the further each from other; wherefore that they may be joyned and ſo kept, they muſt be ſowed, and ifthe Wound be deep, you muſt take . much fleſh with your needle; for if you only takehold of the upper part, the Wound is only ſuper- ficially healed:but the matter ſhut up,and gathered together in the bottome of the Wound, will cauſe abſceſſes and hollow Ulcers: Wherefore now we muſt treat of making of Sutures. - - The firſt,called Interpunius,leaves the diſtance of a fingers breadth, and therefore is fit for the green Wounds of the fleſhy parts,which cannot be cured with a Ligature,and in which no heterogeneous or ſtrange body remains; It is performed after this manner.You muſt have a ſmooth needle with a thred in it,having a three ſquare point that ſo it may the betteren- ter the skin,with the head of it ſomewhat hollowed,that the thred may lie therein; for ſo the needlewill the better go through.You muſt alſo have a little pipe with a hole or win- dow in the end,which you muſthold and thruſt againſt the lip of the Wound,that it be not moved to the one ſide or other, whilſt you thruſt through the needle; And that we may ſee through that Window when the needle is thruſt through, and alſo draw it together with the thred,and withall hold the lip of the Wound in more firmly, that it follow not at the drawing forth of the needle and thred. Having thus pierced the lips of the Wound, tie a knot, neer to which cut off the thred; leſt that if any of it be left below the knot, it may ſo ſtick to the Emplaſters that it cannot be plucked and ſeparated from them with- out pain, when they are taken off. But you muſt note the firſt ſtitch muſt be thruſt through the midſt of the Wound, and then the ſecond muſt be in that ſpace which is be- tween the midſt and one of the ends; but when you have made your ſtitches, the lips of the Wound muſt not bee too cloſely joined, but a little ſpace muſt be left open between them, that the matter may have free paſſage forth, and inflammation and pain may be avoided: otherwiſe if they ſhall be cloſely joined together without any diſtance be- tween, a tumor after ariſing when the *; ſhall come to ſuppuration, the lips will 2 … Why and how the temper of ttle wounded part muſt be preſerved. In what wound blood- letting is not neceſſarys What medis cines are to be judged aggluti: native. - What wouñds ſtand in no need of a ful ture. The firſt man 2 ner of ſuture." The fetm of yotir needle. The form of ' ' the pipe withs window in ir, 256 of Woundingeneral, Lie.g. The z. means of Suture, The third manner of Suture. The 4 kind of Suture termed Gaſtroraphia. The 5.kind called the Dry $uture. beformuch diffended that they may eaſily bebroken by the ſtifieſ of the thred. But you muſt neither take hold of too much nor too little fleſh with your needle, for too little will not hold, and too much cauſeth pain and inflammation. And beſides leaves an ill favoured ſcar.Yet in deep wounds, ſuch as are thoſe which are made in the thicker muſcles, the necdle muſt be thruſt home,that ſo it may comprehend more of the fleſhy ſubſtance; left the thred drawn away by the weight of the fleſh not taken hold of, ma t broken. But oft-times wounds are ſeen made in ſuch places as it would be needfull, the Chirurgeon ſhould have a crooked needle and pipe, otherwiſe the Suture will not ſucceed according to his deſire. Wherefore I have thought good to ſet forth both their figures, that you may uſe eitheras occaſion ſhalll ſerve. The Figure of Pipes with feneſſels in them,and Needlesfit for Sutures. W - The ſecond Suture is made juſt after the ſame manner as the Skinner ſows their fºls or furs. And the guts muſt be ſowed with this kind of Suture, (if they ſhall be at any time wounded) that the excrements come not forth by the wound. The third Suture is made by one or more needles having thred in them, thruſt through the wound, the thred being wrapped to and sº at the head and the point of the needle, as boyes uſe to faſten their needle, for fear of loſing it, in their caps, or clothes. This kind of Suture is fit in the curing and healing of Hare-lips, as we ſhall ſhew you hereafter ex- preſſed by a Figure. The fourth kind of Suture is termed Gaſtroraphia, invented for the reſtoring and uniting the great Muſcles of the Epigaſtrium, or lower belly.cut with a great wound together with the Peritoneum lying under them. The manner whereof we ſhall ſhew in due place. The fifth kind is called the dry Suture, which we uſe only in the wounds of the face, which alſo we will deſcribe in its proper place. C. H. A. P. W II. Of the flux of blood, which uſually haſ pens in Wounds. ºft-times great bleeding follows upon wounds,by reaſon of ſome veſſel cut,bro- º ken, or torn,which there is need to heal and help diligently,becauſe the blood §Q º is the treaſure of nature,without which life cannot conſiſt. The blood which Fº: £3. floweth from an Artery,is thus known. It is more ſubtile, it runs forth as it ** were leaping,by reaſon of the vitall ſpirit contained together with it in the Arteries. On the contrary that which floweth from a Vein is more groſs, black, and ſlow. Now there are many wayes of ſtanching blood, The firſt and moſt uſuallis that, by which the lips of the Wound are cloſed, and unleſs it be ſomewhat deep, are contained by Medicines which have an aſtringent, cooling, dry- ing,and glutinous faculty; As terre ſigill. Boli Armeni,ana 3 ſº, Thuri, Maſtichi,Myrrhe, Aloes, and 3 iſ, Farine volat. molend. 3 j, Fiat pulvi, qui albumine ovi excipiatur, Or R. Thuria & Aloes, ana paries equales. Let them be mixt with the white of an Egge, and the down of a hare,and- let the pledgets be dipped in theſe Mcdicines,as well thoſe which are put unto the Wound as thoſe which are applycd about it. Then let the Wound beboundup with a double clop and fit Ligature, and the part be ſo ſeated as may ſeem the leaſt trombleſome and moſt free from pain. º if the blood cannot be ſtayed by this means,when you have taken of all that cover- eth it,you ſhall preſs the Wound and the orifice of the Veſſell with your thumb, ſo long untill the blood ſhall be concrete about it,into ſo thick a clot as may ſtop the paſſage. But if it cannot be thus ſtayed,then the Suture (if any º: opened, and the mouth of the Veſſell towards the originall or root,muſt be taken hold of, and bound with your needle and thred, with as great a portion of the fleſh as the condition of the part will permit. For thus, l have ſtaid great bleedings, even in the amputation of members, as i ſhall ſhºw in fit place. To perform this work, we are often forced to divide the skin The figns of blood flowing fioman artery. The firſt way of ſtaying blºeding. The 2. manuer cf fianching it. º, he 3.way by binding of the veſſels, which ----------------- -—--—--> --——- * Li B.9. of ounds in generall. - which covereth the wounded veſſell. For if the Jugular vein,or Artery be cut, it will con- trač and with draw it ſelf upwards and downwards.Then the skin it ſelf muſt be laido- n under which it lyeth,and thruſting a needle and thred under it, it muſt be bound as I have often done. But before you looſe the knot,it is fit the fleſh ſhould be grown up, that it may flopt the mouth of the veſſell,leſt it ſhould then bleed; - - But if the condition of the part ſhall be ſuch as may forbid this comprehenſion; and binding of the veſſell, we muſt come to Eſcharoticks, ſuch as are the powder ofburnt Vitriol, the powder of Mercury, with a ſmall quantity of burnt Allum ; and Cauſticks which cauſe an Eſcar. The i. away of which muſt be left to nature, and not procured by art, leſt it . fall away before that the orifice of the veſſell ſhall be flopt with the fleſ. or clotted blood. - º - - But ſometimes it happens that the Chirurgeon is forced wholly to cut offthe veſſell it ſelf, that thus the ends of the cut veſſell withdrawing themſelves,and ſhrincking upwards and downwards, being hidden by the quantity of the adjacent and incompañng parts, the flux of the blood, which was before not to be ſtaid, may be ſtopped with leſſe #. Yet this is an extream remedy and not to be uſed, unleſſe you have in vain attempted the former. C H A P. W II I. ofthe pain which happen; upon wounds. a Hepains which follow upon wounds ought to be quickly affwaged, becauſe º nothing ſo quickly . the powers, and it alwayes cauſes a defluxion, of % how goodſoever a habit and temper the bºdy be of for Nature ready toy eld sº aſſiſtance to the wounded part,alwayes ſends more humors to it,than are need- *** full for the nouriſhment thereof,whereby it conies to paſſe that the defluxion is eaſily increaſed, either by the quantity,or i. by both. * - - - - Therefore to take away this pain, the author of defluxion,let ſuch medicines be applyed to the part as have a repelling and mitigating faculty ; as R.Olei Myrtill,& Roſarum,and ij, cereali.; i, Farine hordei, 3 ſ, Bali armeni;&terrefigilatººna 3 vſ. Melt the Wax in the oyls, then incorporate all the reſt, and according to Art, make a medicine to be applyed about the part: or R. Emplºft. Diacalcith. 3 iv, Ole. Roſar. 6.4ceti, Ana 3 ſ, liquifiant ſimul, and let a medicinebemade for the fore mentioned uſe, Irrigations of oyſ of Röſes and Myrtiles, with the white of an Egge, or a whole Egge added thereto,may ſerve for lenitives, if there be no greatinflammation; Rowlers and doublecloaths moyſened in Oxycrate, will be al- ſo convenient for the ſame purpoſe. But the force of ſuch medicines muſt be often renewed, for when they are dryed,they *. the pain.But if the pain yeeld not to theſe, we muſi come to narcotick Medicines,ſuch as are the Oyl of Poppy, of Mandrake, a cataplaſm of Henbane and Sorrell,adding thereto Mallows and Marſh-mallows,of which we ſpoke for: merly in treating of a Phlegmon. . " . . - Laſtly, we muſt give heed to the cauſe of the pain, to the kind and nature of the humor that flows down,and to the way which nature affects: for accordiug to the variety of theſe things,the Medicines muſt be varied,as if heat cauſe pain,it will be aſſwaged by application An admonition - The 4. way b #.” The 5.way by cutting off the veſſels. * Pain weakens the body,and cauſes de- fluxions. Diversano: dynes of mediº cins to aſſwage pain, of cooling things; and the like reaſon obſerved in the contrary; if Nature intend ſuppura. tion,youmuſt help forwards its indeavours with ſuppurating medicines. CHAP. IX. Of Convulſion by reaſon of a Wound. - §§§ Convulſion is an unvoluntary contration of the Muſcles (as of parts movable Wºº at our pleaſure)towards their originall, that is, the Brain and Spinall Marrow, ĺ for by this the convulſed member or the whole body (if the convulſion be uni- .#JCannot be moved at our pleaſure.Yet motion is not loſt in a Convulfion as it is in a Palſie, but it is only depraved: and becauſe ſometimes the Convulſion poſſeſſeth the whole body, otherwhiles ſome part thereof.you muſt note that there are three kinds of Convulſions in generall. - - - - The firſt is called by the Greeks Tetanos, when as the whole body grows ſtiffe like a ſtake that it cannot be moved anyway. - . . The ſecond is called Opiffhotonoſ, which is when the whole body is drawn backwards. The third is termed Emprofthotonos which is when the whole body is bended or crooked forwards.A particular Convulſion is, when as the Muſcle of the Eye, Tongue,and the like parts which is furniſhed with a Nerve, is taken with a Convulſion. Repletion or Inanition, Sympathy or conſent of pain cauſe a Convulſion. Aboundance of humors cauſe Repletion, dulling the body by immoderate eating and drinking and omiſſion of ex- erciſe, or any accuſtomed evacuation, as ſuppreſſion of the Hemorrhoides, and courſes: for hence are ſuch like excrementitious humors drawn into the Nerves, with which they being replete and filled, are dilated more than is fit, whence neceſſarily becoming Z 3 more whata Cons vulſion iss Three kinds of an univerſall Convulſion. . Three cauſes of a Convulfion. Cauſes of Re-i pletion. * > - r: - 258 Of Wound in generall. Lie. 9. - - - more ſhort, they ſufferConvulſion. Examples whereof appear in Leather and Lute or Viol-ſtrings,which ſwoln with moiſture in a wet ſeaſon are broken by repletion. Cauſes of Immoderate vomitings, fluxes bleedings,cauſe Inanition or Emptineſs whereforea Con- Inanitions vulſion cauſed by a wound, is deadly: as alſo by burning feavers. Forby theſe and the like cauſes the inbred&primogeneous humidity of the Nerves is waſted,ſo that they are contra- &ed like leather which is ſhrunk up,by being held too neer the fire,or as fidle ſtrings which dryed with Summers heat,are broken with violence,ſuch a convulſion is incurable:For it is better a Feaver follow a Convulſion,than a Convulſion a Feaver;as we are taught by Hip- ** 2°-ſea, focrates,ſo that ſuch a Feaverbºproportionall to the ſtrength of the convulſifiquecauſe aid the Convulſion proceed from Repletion; for the abundant and groſs humor cauſing the Convulſion is digeſted and ... by the feaveriſh heat. ‘. * . Thecauſes of a convulſion by reaſon of pain,are either the pun&ure of a Nerve, whether . º it be by a thing animal,as by the biting of a venemous beaſt;or by a thing inanimate,as by Pain. the prick of aneedle,thorn or pen-knife; or É. & piercing cold,which is hurtfull to the wounds,principally of the nervous parts; whereby it comes to paſs,that by cauſing great and bitter pain in the nerves they are contraćted towards their originall,that is,the Brain as if they would crave ſuccour from their parents in their diſtreſſed eſtate. Beſides alſo, an ill vapour carried to the brain from ſome putrefaction ſo vellicateth it,that con tracting it ſelfit alſo contraćteth together with it al the Nerves and Muſcles,as we ſee it happeneth in thoſe which have the falling ſickneſs. By which it appears that not only the brain it ſelf ſuffereth together with the Newes,but alſo the Nerves with the Brain.The ſigns of a Con- †. vulſion are difficult, painfull and depraved motions,either of ſome part or of the wholebo- dy,turning aſide of the Eyes and whole Face,a contraćtion of the ips, a drawing in of the Cheeks,as if one laughed,and an univerſall ſweat. C H A P. X. The cure of a Convulſion. The taufeof a He cure of a Convulſion,is to be varied according to the variety of the convul- Sonvulſion by five cauſe, for that which proceeds from Repletion muſt be otherwiſe cured, #. Sº than that which is cauſed by an Inanition; and that which proceeds of pain, he cure of otherwiſe than either of them. For that which is cauſed by repletion is cured by diſcuſſing and evacuating medicines; as by diet conveniently appointed,by purging,bleeding, digeſtive locall Medicines, exerciſe, frićtions, ſulphurious baths and o. ther things appointed by the preſcription of ſome learned Phyfitian which ſhall overſee the .# may conſume the ſuperfluous and excrementitious humors that poſſeſs the ſubſtance ofthe Nerves,and habit of the body.The locall remedies are Oyls, Unguents and Liniments,with which the Neck,back-bone and all the contraćted parts ſhall be anointed. The Oyls are,the oyſ of Foxes,Bayes,Cammomill,Worms,Turpentine, of Coſtu, ofCaſtore- um: The Oyntments are Vnguentum Arragon, Agrippe, de Althea, Martiatum. This may be the form of a Liniment; R. Olei chamam. & Laurin. and 3 iſ, Olei Vulp. 3 i, Vnguenti de Althea & Marti.am.5 ſ, Axungie vulpit, 3 i, Aque vita,3 iſ, Cere quantum ſufficit. . Make a Liniment for your uſe,or R.Olei Lumbric de Spita & de Gaſtored,an 3 iij,4xunghum.; i,Sulphuri, vivi, 3.. 6. Cere quantum ſufficit.Make a Liniment, or R. Viguenti Martiati,6 Agrip. an: 3 iij. Oleide Tere- binth.3 i ſã,0lei Salvie, 3 ſ, Aquavite 3 i, Cere 3 iſs, flat limimentum. But this diſeaſe is cured by ſlender diet,and ſweating with the Decoötions of Guiacum,becauſe by theſe remedies the groſs,tough,and viſcid excrements,which are in fault,are digeſted. The eure of a A Convulſion proceeding of Inanition is to be cured by the uſe of thoſe things,which do Convulſion wholeſomly and moderately nouriſh.And therefore you muſt preſcribe a diet confifting of ****by ina" meats full of a good nouriſhment,as broaths and cullices of Capons,Pigeons, Veal, & Mut- fººtion, ton boyling therein Violet and Mallow leaves. Conſerves i be ordained, which may j the debilitated powers,and humeå the habit of the body, ſuch as are, the Con- ſerves of Bugloſs,Violets,Borage and water Lillies. The following broath will be profita- ble,R.Lattuce,Bugloſ. & portulan Mi, quatuor ſeminum frigid, major. ºn 3 ſ, ſemini, Barberi, 3 i. Let them all be boyled with a chicken,and let him take the broath every morning. If thirſt oppreſs him,the following Julep will begood R.Aqueroſaráiy,4que viol.f5ſ, Saccari albiſ- ſimi; vi.fiat Iulip,utatur inſti.If the Patientbebound in his body.emollient and humºting Clyſers ſhall be appointed, made of the decočtion of a ſheeps head and feet, Mallows, Marſh Mallows,Pellitory of the wall,Violet leaves,and other things of the like faculty; or that the remedy may be more ready and quickly made: let the Clyffers be of Oyl and An Emollient Milk.Topick remedies ſhall be Liniments and Baths.Let this be the example of a Liniment. Liniment for R. Olei Viol. 3. Amygdal. dulc. an. 3 iſ, Olei Lilior. & Lumbric. an. 3 is Axungie#: recenti, 2 any Convulſion $iij, ceremove quantum ſufficit, fiat Linimentum, with which let the whole ſpine and part affeóted be anointed: This ſhall be the form of an emollient and hume&ting bath. anemenºn, R. Fol. Malve, Bi, Male, Parist. *Myi, Sºlii, Lini & fenug, and fê ſó. Caquantur in : *::: aqua communi, addendo Olei, Lilior: fēvij. Make a Bath; into which let the Patient º eiter when it is warm. When he ſhall come forth of the Bath, let him be º W1t Lis. 9. Of Wonnds ingenerall. with warm Jones or reſt in his bed avoiding ſweat. But if the patient be able to under- go the charge, it will be good to ordain a bath of milk, or oyl alone, or of them equally mixttogether. - C H A P. XI. Of the cure of a convulſion, by ſympathy and pain. Nº the affečt, is cured by remedies which are contrary to the dolorifick & cauſe. For thus if it proceed from a punéture or venemous bite, the wound §§§ muſt be dilated and inlarged by cutting the skin, that ſo the venenate matter *** may flow forth more freely, for which purpoſe alſo medicines which are of a thin and liquid confiſtence,but of a drying and digeſtive faculty ſhall be powred in, to call forth and diſſolve the virulency, as Treacle and Mithridate,diſſolved in Aqua vite with a little of ſome mercuriall powder: for this is a noble antidote. Alſo cupping glaſſes and ſcarifications will begood. Laſtly, the condition of all dolorifick cauſes, ſhall be oppug- ned by ths oppoſition of contrary remedies,as if pain by reaſon of a pricked nerve or ten- don,ſhall cauſea Convulſion,it muſt preſently be refifted by #. remedies, as oyl of Turpentine, of Euphorbium,mixt with Aquavite,and alſo with other remedies appropriated to pun&ures of the nerves. If the pain proceed from exceſs of cold, becauſe cold is hurt- full to the brain, the ſpinall marrow, andnerves; the patient ſhall be placed in a hot air, ſuch as that of a hot-houſe,or floave,all the ſpine of his back and convulſed parts, muſt be anointed with the hot liniments above mentioned: for that is much better, than ſud- denly to expoſe him from the conceived convulfifick cauſe to a moſt hot fire or warm Bath. In the mean time the Chirurgeon muſt take diligent heed,that as ſoon as the ſigns of the Convulſion to come, or already preſent,or at hand, do ſhew themſelves, that he put a flick between the patients teeth, left they be faſt locked by the pertinacious contraćtion of the Jaws: for many in ſuch a caſe have º: off their tongues,for which purpoſe he ſhall be pro- vided of an inſtrument called Speculum Oriº, which may be dilated and contraćted accor- ding to your mind by the means of a ſcrew,as the figures underneath demonſtrate, the one preſenting it open and ſomewhat twined up, and the other as it is ſhut. The Figure of a Speculum Oris, to ºpen the teeth when they are lºcked or heldfaſſ together. C H A P. XII. Of the Palſie. He Palſie is the reſolving or mollification of the nerves, with privation of ſenſe and motion, not truly of the whole body,but of the one part thereofas of the right or left fide. And ſuch is properly named the Palfie : for otherwiſe and sº Convulſion which is cauſed both by cºnſent of pain and Communication of the cus ºf * Convulſion by a punčture, or bite, A worthy A. liºpharmucum or Antidote. You muſt hin- der the locking of the teeth, What a Paſſié is. - The differen- leſs properly the reſolution of ſome one member is alſo called the Palfie : for ces thereof. when the whole body is reſolved,it is an Apoplexy. Therefore the Palfie ſometimes takes half the body, otherwhiles the upper parts which are between the navell and the head, o- therwhile6 26o Of Womlyn generall. L I ºy. How it differs from a Con- vulſion. The cauſes. It is good for a feaver to hap- pen upon a palſie. the decottion of Guaiacum is good for a palfe, Things ačual. ly hot good for to be applied to paralytick members. Leon. Faveſtº, his ointment. An approved ointment for the paſſie. therwhiles the lower which are from the navell to the feet; ſometimes the tongue, gullet, bladder, yard,eyes; and laſtly,any of the particles of the body. - It differs from a Convulſion in its whole nature. For in a convulſion,there is a conten- tion and contraćtion of the part,but in this a .# and relaxation thereof.beſides, it commonly happeneth that the ſenſe is either aboliſhed or very dull, which uſually remains perfeót in a Convulſion. There are ſome which have a pricking,and as it were great pain in the part. -- #iº, are internall or externall, the internall are humors obſtrućting one of the ventricles of the brain,or one fide of the ſpinall marrow,ſo that the animall faculty, the worker of ſenſe and motion,cannot by the nerves come to the part to perform its aćtion. The externall cauſes area fall, blow,and the like injuries, by which oft-times the joints are diſlocated,the ſpinall marrow wreſted aſide,and conſtrićtions and compreſſions of the Vertebre ariſe, which are cauſes that the animall ſpirit cannot come to the Organs in its whole ſubſtance. But it is eaſy by skill in Anatomy perfeótly to underſtand by the reſol- ved part the ſeat of the morbifick cauſe for when there is a Palfie properly ſo called,that is, when the right or left ſide is wholly ſeized upon, then you may know that the obſtrućti- on is in the brain,or ſpinall marrow;but if the parts of the head being untoucht,either of the fides being wholly reſolved,the fault remains in the originall of the ſpinallmarrow; if the armes be taken with this diſeaſe, we may certainly # that the matter of the diſeaſe lies hid in the fifth, ſixth,and ſeventh Vertebra of the neck. But if the lower members lan- guiſh, we muſtjudge the Paralytick cauſe to be contained in the Vertebre of the loins and holy bone.Which thing the Chirurgeon muſt diligently obſerve that he may alwaies have recourſe to the originall of the diſeaſe.The Palſie which proceeds from a nerve cut, or exceedingly bruiſed, is incurable,becauſe the way to the part by that means is ſhut againſt the animall ſpirit.Old men ſcarce or never recover of the Palfie,becauſe their native heat is languid, and they are oppreſſed with abundance of excrementitious humors; nei- ther doth an inveterate Pälſie which hath long poſſeſt the part, neither that which ſuc- ceeds an Apoplexy,yeeld us any better hope of cure. It is good for a feaver to come upon a Palfie,for it makes the diſſipation of the reſolving and relaxing humor, to be hoped for. When the member affected with the palfie,is much waſted,and the oppoſite on the contrary, much encreaſed in quantity, heat and colour,it is ill ; for this is a figne of the extream weakneſs of the afflićted part, which ſuffers itſelf to be defrauded of its nouriſhment, all the proviſion flowing to the ſound or oppoſite ſide. - CHAP, XIII. - of the cure of the Palſe. -- Mººn thecure of the Ralfie we muſt not *f; anything, unleſs we have firſt uſed ຠgenerall remedies;diet and purging; alſ which care lyeth upon the learned § and prudent Phyſitian. The Decočtion of Guaiacum is very fit for this pur- SS poſe for it prºcureş ſweat and attenuates,digeſts aud driethup all the humi- - * dity which relaxeth the nerves: but when ſweatdoth not flow it ſhall not be unprofitable to put about the reſolved members, bricks heated red hot in the fire and uénched in a decoötion of Wine, Vinegar, and reſolving herbs, or alſo ſtone bottles, or §. and Swine bladders;half filled with the ſame decočtion; for ſuch heat which is ačtuall reſuſcitateth and ſtrengthneth the heat of the part, which in this diſeaſe is commonly very languid: Then the patient .#. into a bathing-tub, which is vailed or covered over juſt as we have deſcribed in our Treatiſe of Baths, that ſo he may receive the vapour of the following decočtion. R fol. Salvie, Lavend. Lauri, major. Abſinth. Thym. Angelice, Rate,ana M.ſ3. Florum Chamam. Melil. Anethi, Anthoſ.ama Pij. Baccar. Laur. & Ianiper. :#. and 3 j. Caryophyl.3 ij.Aquefontaneº Vini albi,and ſhiv.Let them be all put in theyeſſel men- tioned in the Treatiſe lately deſcribed for uſe. The patient ſhall keep himſelfe in that Ba- thing-tub,as long as his ſtrength will give him leave, then let him be put into his bedwel covered,where he ſhall ſweat again, be dried and reſt. Then let him be preſently anointed with the followingointment, which Leonelius Faventius much commends, R. Olei Laurini dº de Terebinth.ana 3 iij.Olei Nardini & petrolei, and 3 jºini malvatici, 3 iv.Aquavite 3ij. Pyre- thri, Piperu,Sinap.Granor.junip.Gummi hedere,anacard. Ladani puri,an.356.Teramtur &miſceantur ºmnia cum Ólei, & Vinobuliant invaſe duplici uſque ad Vini conſumptionem facia forti expreſſione, adde Galbani, Bdellii, Euphorbii,Myrrhe,Caſtorei, adipiº urſ, Anatiº,Ciconie,an.3ij.Make an ointment in form of a liniment,adding a little wax if necd ſhall require.Or you ſhall uſe the following remedy approved by many Phyſitians.R. Myrrheº Aloes,Spice nardi,Sanguini, draconia,thuri, opponaciº, Bdellii, Cºrpobalſami,amomi ſarcocolle, rotismaſtic. gummi arabici, ſyrac, liquide, ladimi, cafforei, and 3ij. Moſchi, 35. Aqua vite, 3 j. Terebinthine venete, ad pondus omnium, pulverabuntur pulveriſanda & gummi eliquabuntur cum aqua vite & aceti tantillo. And let them all be put in fit veſſels, that may be diſtilled in Balneo Marie, and let the ſpine of the back, and paralytick limbs be anointed with the liquor which comes from thence. I have often .# the force of this following Medicine.R. rad. Angel, Ireoi, floren, gentian.cyperi, and 3}.Calami aromat. Ci- N …” - ?14??, Lib. 9. Of Wounds ingenerall. —" - 261 nam.Caryophil. nuciº Moſch. mach, and 3ij. Salvie major.Iue arthritice,Lavend.roriſm. Jatkreic,fu- leg. calament.mentaſtri, and M ſº, florum chamºm. melil. hyperic. anthor, ſtachad, and P.J. Conciſa ºm- mia contundantur. & in Aquavit, & Vinimalvat, an fBij.infundantur.And let them be diſtilled in Balneo Marie, like the former let the affected partsbenoiſtned with the diſtilled liquor, of which alſo you may give the patient a ſpoon full to drink in the morning with ſome Sugar. For thus the ſtomach will be heated, and much phlegm contained therein as the fuel of this diſcaſe, will be conſumed. - You muſt alſo appoint exerciſes of the affetted parts, and frequent and hard frićtions, with hot linnen clothes,that the native heat may be recalled and the excrements contained in the parts digeſted : you may alſo uſe the Chymicall oyls of Roſemary, Tyme,Lavander, Cloves, Nutmegs;and laſtly, of all ſpices,the manner of xtraćting whereof we ſhall here- after declare in a peculiar Treatiſe. .C H. A. P. XIV. Of Sowning. ºOwning is a ſodain and pertinacious deſtà of all the powers,but eſpecially the º, vitallin this the patients lie without motion and ſenſe, ſo that the Ancients thought that it differed from death only in continuance of time. The cauſe of ſowning,which lº. to thoſe that are wounded is bleeding, which cau- ſeth a diſſipation of the ſpirits: or fear,which cauſeth a ſodain and joint re- tirement of the ſpirits to the heart. W. follows an intermiſſion of the proper duty, as alſo of the reſt of the faculties, whilſt they being thus troubled,are at a ſtand.Alſo Sowning happens by a putridand venenate vapour,carried to the heart by the arteries, and to the brain by the nerves;by which you may gather, that all ſowning happens by three cauſes. The firſt is,by diſſipation of the ſpirits and native heat,as in great bleeding. And then by the oppreſſion of theſe ſpirits by obſtruštion, or compreſſion, as in fear, or tumult; for thus the ſpirits fly back haſtily from the ſurface and habit of the body, unto the heart and center. Laſtly, by corruption, as in bodies filled with humours, and in poyſonous wounds. %. ſigns of ſowning are paleneſs, a dewy and ſodain ſweat liftº: failing of the }. a ſodain falling of the E. upon the ground with- ... outſenſe and motion,a coldneſs poſſeſſing the whole body, ſo that the patient may ſeem rather dead,than alive. For many of theſe who fall into a ſown die unleſs they have pre- ſent help. - º - #or. you ſhall help them,if when they are ready to fall, you ſprinkle much cold water in their face,if that the ſowning happen by diſſipation of the ſpirits,or if they ſhal be ſet with their faces upwards,upon abcd or on the ground, as gently as may be; and if you give them breaddipt in wine to hold and chew in their mouths. But if it be cauſed by a putrid vapour and poyſonous air, you ſhall give them a little Mithridate or Treacle in Aqua vite with a ſpoon,as I uſually do to thoſe which have the plague,or any part affe&ed with a Gangrene, or ſpacell. But if the patients cannot be raiſed out of their ſownes, by reaſon of the pertinacious oppreſſion and compreſſion of the ſpirits about the heart, you muſt give them all ſuch things as have power to diffinſe,cal forth and reſuſcitate the ſpirits, ſuch as are,ſtrong wines to drink, ſweet perſumes to ſmell: You muſt call them by their own name lowd in their eare,and you muſt pluck them ſomewhat hard by the hairs of the Temples,and neck. Alſo rub the temples, noſtrils, wriſts and palms ofthe hands with Aqua vite, wherein Cloves, Nutmegs,and Ginger have been ſteeped. C H A P. XV. Of Delirium (i.) Raving, Talking idly or Doting. - #&Oting or talking idly,here is uſed for a ſymptome which commonly happeneth tº º |Sº 2 º --- A. phantaſie,and funétion of the mind,not long induring. Wherefore ſuch a do- # ting happens upon wounds,by reaſon of vehement pain, and a feaver, when as the nervous parts as the joints,ſtomach,and midriffe,ſhall be violated. . . For the Ancients did thereforecall the Middriffe Phrena,becauſe when this is hurt, as if the mind itſelf were hurt,a certain phreniſie enſues;that is, a perturbation of the animall faculty, which is imployed in ratiocination;by reaſon of the community which the Dia- phragma hath with the brain, by the nerves,ſent from the ſixth conjugation,which are car- ricd to the ſtomach. Therefore doting happens by too much much bleeding, which cau- ſeth a diſſipation of the ſpirits, whereby it happens that the motions and thoughts of the minderre as weſte it happens to thoſe who have bled much in the amputation of a mem- ber. And it happens by the puněture of a veſſemous beaſt,or from ſeed retained or corrup- ted in the womb, or from a Gangrene or *::::::. a venenate and putrid air carried up to the brain,or from a ſodain tuniult & fear.Laſtly,what things ſoever with any diſtem- per eſpecially hot, do hurt and debilitats the mind. Theſe may cauſe doting by the afflux. *{ in feavers cauſed by a wound,and inflammation; and it is a perturbation of the - A diſtilled w” tet good to waſh them outwardly, 3: tofirink in- wardly. Exerciſes and frićtions. Chytnical oyts, whit ſowning 1S. Three cauſcs of fowning. The cure of , ſowning cauſe by diſſipation of ſpirits. The cure of ſowning cauſed by a venenatc air. The cure oſ. ſowning cauſe by oppreſſion & obſtrućtic n, What a ſymp- totmaticall Delirium is. Tbe cauſes thereof. Why the braid ſuffers with the midrifle,... . * - The Curs, * 262 Of Womdºm generall. L i B.9. The differen- ses of a brokenhead, The kinds of a broken Skull out of Hippo. crates. Differences from their quantiy. Differences from their figure. From their complication, of humors,ſpecially cholerick by diſſipation,oppreſſion or corruption of the ſpirits.There- fore if it ſhall proceed from the inflammation of the brain, and Meninges or membranes thereof;after purging and blood-letting by the preſcription of a Phyſitian, the hair being ſhaved or cut off, the head ſhall be fomented with roſe vinegar,and then an Emplaiſter of Tiacalcitheos diſſolved in oyl and vinegar of Roſes,ſhall be laid thereupon. Sleep ſhall be rocured with Barly creams,wherein the ſeeds of white Poppy have been boiled, with É. made of the deco&tion of the cold ſeeds of Lettuce, Purſlain, Sorrell,and ſuch like. Cold things ſhall be applyed to his noſtrills, as the ſeeds of Poppy gently beaten with Roſe water and a little vinegar.Let him have merry and pleaſant companions that may divert his mind from all cogitation of ſorrowful things,and may eaſe and free him of carés,and with their ſweet intreaties may bring him to himſelf again. But if it happen by default of the ſpirits, you muſt ſeek remedy from theſe things which have been ſet down in the Chapter of Sowning: The End of the Ninth Book. HT LIDINDIEEELEddiſºrdºndºrſinº diſtand nº spensuddensing OF THE GREENE AND BLOODY VVOVNDS OF EACH PART, The T = N r H B o ox. CHAP. I. Of the kinds or differences of a broken skull. 5,0w that we have briefly treated of wounds in generall, that is, of their | differences,ſigns, cauſes, prognoſticks and cure, and alſo ſhewed the reaſon of the accidents and ſymptoms which uſually follow and accom- pany them, it remains that we treat of them as they are incident to each part,becauſe the cure of wounds muſt be diverſly performed according to the diverſity of the parts. Now we will begin with the wounds of the head.Therefore the head hath the hairy ſcalp lightly bruiſed with- out any wound, otherwhiles it is wounded without a Contuſ- on, and ſometimes it is both contuſed and wounded : but a fraćture made in the skull,is ſometimes ſuperficiary,ſometimes it deſcends even to the Diploe, ſometimes it penetrates through the 2 Tables,and the Meninges into the very ſubſtance of thebrain;be- fides,the brain is oft-times moved and ſhaken with breaking of the internall veins, and divers ſymptoms happen when there appears no wound at all in the head: of all and eve- ry of which we will ſpeak in order, and add their cure,eſpecially according to the opini- on of the divine Hippocrates.He in his Book of the wounds of the head, ſeems to have made 4 or 5 kinds of fraćtures of the skull. The firſt is called a fiſſure or fraćture,the 2 a contu- ſion or collifion,the 3 is termed Effragiura,the 4 is named Sedes,or a ſeat;the 5 (if you pleaſe to add it) you may call a Counterfiſſure, or as the interpreter of Paulus cals it, a Reſomitus. As when the bone is cleft on the contrary ſide,to that which received the ſtroak.There are many differences of theſe 5 kinds of a broken skul. For ſome fraćtures are great,ſome ſmall, and others indifferent;ſome run out to a greater length or bredth ; others are more con- tračted; ſome reſide only in the ſuperficies; others deſcend to the Diploe, or elſe pierce through both the Tables of the skull;ſome run in a right line, others in an oblique and circular;ſome are complicated amongſt themſelves,as a fiſſure is neceſſarily and alwaies ac- companied with a Colliſion or Contuſion;and others are aſſociated with divers accidents, as pain,heat,ſwelling, bleeding and the like.Sometimes the skull is ſo broken, that the membrane lying under it, is preſſed with ſhivers of the bone, as with pricking needles. Somewhiles none of the bones falls off. All which differences are diligently to be obſer- ved becauſe they force us to vary the cure,and therefore for the help of memory, I have thought good to deſcribe them in the following Table, Lib. Io. Wonnds of each part. ----- r 463 --f - A Table of the fraðures of the Skull. & Either ma-C Toyour ſight; nifeſt, and ).Toyour feeling, apparent, Dor inſtrument. iſ that is - | ſon the ſide; as for || | ſº when the . right ſide of the ſº the ſame ºof% ſº. w - , - iſ bone...and ead is ſtruckens ſ: b 1. ſº ſº the left is cleft. | Or obſcure || 7/34/27/67" 0 - - - ;:* and º 4. ſwayes, as |orfrom above to . foontuſion, ºff. each (nifeſt, when | below, as when not - that is, a lºth; as met the the fir Table .. | colliſion of winterro-lt" whichſ. - - - - whic received the | a thing ... }, received, j |* * *left, but º: ... lfračure of the º - !"ich is ando' | hard, heav wounded , ! ?? • -- | and ſº *#| but the con- , , , , , , , - which ſhall [...i. a fiſ. trary there. | In diver, Frºm the right , fall or bee iſure, which |te,and that bones towit |ſide to the left,and Afraffure, ſmitten a- ...” happens inſuch men ſo on the contrary, or ſolution gainſt the tither las want ſu- as when the right of continui- head, or 3. * - tures, ºr Bregma isſtruck, ty º the º || *:::: |and the left cleft. skull is cau- which the | very cloſe, 3 ſed either head ſhall || arläiſpoſed. From before to be: £y be knocked, | - || ºtherwies hind, and the con- ſo that the - |thea is fit, trary, as when the tº sº broken | and this forehead is finit; • * * * bones are : '''' ºppoſition | ten, the nowle is | divided, or I - l; either Lcleft. - - s |or between both,that is the obſcure and mani- º: |fft,as that which is termed a Capillary fiſſure, and is manifeſted by ſmearing it ºver with '', oyl,and writing ink." - ſºhollyſothai the particles of the broken tone' j {remºved from their ſeat, and falling down, . . |prºſ; themembrane,whence proceeds that kind. | º or lºſe |ºf effračure which retains a kind of attrition, | - their£º imhen as the bone ſtruck upon is broken as it **. and f/0/18 were into many agments,ſhivers andſcales, . ither either apparent or hid in the ſoundbone, fö' 'A'. - that it is preſſed down. - - - | for in ſomeſort, is when the broken bone is in - - | ſomepart ſeparated, but in others adheres to . .." the wholebºne, whence another kind of ef. | or by inci- fračure ariſes; you may call it Arched , when : |ſion of a as the #.ſo ſwels up,that it leaves an empty i ! I ſharp, or ". 4té belºny. . . . *. !. Succiſion;when the bone is ſº cut, that in ſome part it yet adheres * thing, but tº the ſºund bone. * . . . , - - |that inciſ- Reſiſſion, when the fragment falls down wholy broken ºff. . . . . . lon is made Or * ºften the mark of the weapon remaims imprinted in the Veither by 5 º * the wound is of no more length nor bredth thin the weapon [*. whºſe - Another 264 of Granand $loody. L i B.10 —a The extetnall cauſes, Rationalſ caus (es, Apher. 59, ſec. 6. Lib,8.capº. Another Table of the differences of afra&ured Skull. Simple, as when they are foundſolitary and by themſelves. TMutually with themſelves, as a contuſion, or colliſion with inciſion,a fiſſure with an #. th f Or * with other ſymptomes, as ſwelling, pain, heat, ºff. convulſion and the like. r *Their nature, ac-. cording to which Compound fraćtures are and that cald, l - - Their Quantity,whence they are called, great, indifferent and ſmall, the differences according to the triple dimenſion of length, breadth and profun- offračures ditie. £0?????0% to Right, theſe of allo- - #:#.3 are Their fgure, from º:% f drawn, either whence they 4ré + r nſ. ſ 2 from " called |Rºund, Triangular, Their ſite, whence they are termed on the fore or back, or the right or left, ºr the upper or lower part, orſuperficiary and profound. The part, whence it is called a Fracture of the foreheid, Nowl, Breg- \!. and Stony bones; and hence it is judged, what may be deadly or \hºpefull of recovery, eaſe or difficult to cure. CHAP. I I. Of the cauſes and ſigns of a broken Skull. sHecauſes of a broken Skull are externallas a falla blow or ſtroak with any kind ºš of weapon, ſharp, º bitings of Beaſts and many other things & of the like kind. But the figns by which we come to know that the Skull is bro- * ken, are of two kinds; for ſome of them are found out by the reaſoning and diſ- courſe of the mind, other by the ſenſe,as thoſe which lay open the wound to the ey & hand. The Rationall ſigns ſhew by theſe things which have happened ". the thing it ſelf, whether it be,and of what ſort it is. For you may know the skull is broken, if the Patient fhall fall down with the ſtroak, or if he ſhal falheadlong from a high place upon ſome hard thing. If for ſometime after the ſtroak,he ſhall lie without ſpeaking,fight and hearing, if he ſhall have felt and feel much pain,ſo that he is often forced to put his hand to the Wound. But alſo the weapon is to be confidered,that is, whether if it be heavy, obtuſe, pricking or ſharp. Alſo we muſt conſider with what and how great º the ſtroak was given, and with how great anger and from what diſtance the weapon fell.Alſo he muſt confider whe- ther the Patient received the blow;with his headunarmed and naked; whether he fell into a ſown preſently after the blow;whetherwhen he came tohimſelf,he was in his rightſenſes; whether his eys were blinded, whether he were troubled with a giddineſs ordizines, and whether he bled at the noſe,mouth,ears,or eyes,and laſtly whether he vomited. For Hippo- crates wriees,that thoſe who have their brain cut, muſt neceſſarily have a feaver and vomi- ting ofcholer to enſue thereupon, which Galen confirming in his Commentary faith, that the ſame happens alſo when the Wound comes to the Membranes of the brain. Alſo a dull ſound as from abroken veſſell coming from the skull, (the hairy ſcalp and Pericranium being taken off ) and it being lightly ſmitten upon with an Iron probe,is ſaid to be a ſign of a fračure thereofas it is recorded by Paulu Agineta. , Truly all theſe figns make a great conjećture or rather aſſuredneſs that the skulis wounded,and the brain hurt, as which cannot happen unleſs the bonebe broken, as Celſus hath written. Yet many have had their skulls broken,who had no ſuch ſign immediately after the blow, but this is ve- ry ſeldome.But I do not think fit amongſt ſo many ſigns, here tº omit that which is ſet down by Guido. Ifany(ſaith he)will know in what place the skull is broke, let the Patient hold faſtbetween his fore teeth, one end of a lute ſtring or thread, and the Chirurgeon hold the other in his hand; then let him lightly touch or play upon the ſtring with his †. for in the very inſtant of the ſound or ſtroke, the Patient will be certainly admo- niſhed, or perfeótly perceive the part of the skull that is broken, and as orecome and *. - £-- y Lºr -—----------—--- 365 ºo: - - Wounds of each part." º . - By this ſenſe of pain ;wiltby lifting Shishand make demonſtration thereof. As yet I have not been able to find the truth hereo fby experience, although I have made tryall of it in many.Wherefore I cannot ſay anythingºertainly of this ſign, as neither of that which is mentioned by Hippocrates in Chair Preſ. In ſuch as you doubt, whether the bones of the skull tº broken, or fiot, you muſtjudg by giving them the ſtalk of the Aſphodill,to chaw on both fides of their jaws.but ſo that youbid them withall obſerve, whether they perceive any bone to crackle, or make a noiſe in their heads; for theſe which are broken ſeem to make a noiſe. But paſſing over theſe things,now let us come to theſe ſigns, which may be obvious to our ſenſes. - * - * * * * * * *- - - **** ****----, -- ~ *---- - - - - à "... [...] CHAP. III. * of ſhifths of a broken ſkull, which are manifeſt to ourſenſe. sesses Heſe ſigns are here ſaid to be manifeſt to ſenſe, which when the bone is bared, ma- - - - nifeſt the wound to our eyes, fingers and probe. But if the hairs ſtand upon one end in the wound you may know the bone is broke, becauſe the hair, which * yelds to the violence of the blow, cannot be ſo cut, the bone which reſiſts the ſtroak being not violated, as it is obſerved by Hippocrate: ; wherefore we may by the fight of this one thing, before any inſpe&tion of the wound itſelf ſuſpect by a probable con- jeaure that the skullis broken,and perfwade the beholders or ſtanders by ſo much.… Moreover we may before wehave cut the skin acroſs-or laid bare the bone, give a gueſs by our feeling,whether the skull be broken, or no, if weby preſſing down our fingersneer the wound ſhall perceive the bone either to ſtand up, or be preſſed down otherwiſe than it ſhould naturally be. . . . . . . . ." - -- - - - - - The skin being cut croſwiſe and the bone laid bare,if the fraćture be not obvious to the eye, you muſt try with your probe, which muſt neither betoothin for too ſharp, leſt by falling into ſome naturall cranies, it may cauſe us to ſuſpećt without any cauſe that the bone is broken; neither let it be too thick, left the little clifts may deceive you. If when your probe comes to the bone,it mects with nothing but that which is ſmooth and ſlippe- - - ** r - ? - º ry,it is a ſign that it is whole. . . . . ſ - : '... 3" . . ; But on the contrary if you find it anything rough, ſpecially where there is noſtiture, is ſhºws the bone is broken.Butlet the Chirurgeon confider, that the fraćtures are not ſeldom upon the futures; and that the futures have not alwayes one and their naturall fite;as alſo it often comes to paſs that the broken cleft, or cut bone can neither be perceived by yout fight,nor inſtru inent wherefore if you think there is any ſuch thing by thcrationallfigns above mentioned;anoint the place with writing Ink, and oyl, .#. you ſhall find the crack or cliſt; by the means we ſhall ſhew you hereafter. . . fi : , "t . . . . . j : " ' 4. When you are certain of the fraćture,then you muſt diligently conſider the greatneſs of the diſeaſe,and apply medicines ſpeedily. Verily when a fraćture chances to light upon any future,the diſeaſe is hard to be known unleſs the fraćture be very great, becauſe the ſutures by their clifts and roughneſs reſemble fraćtures; wherefore Hippocrates ſaith that he was de- ceived by thein.Now havingbriefly delivered the differences and ſigns of a broken skull, it is time to come to the ſeverall kinds thereof;with a Fiſſure. * - º ~ -- – — + ... . . . * . . º . . . CHAP. I I I I. s "...' of a Fiſure,being the firſt kind of a brºken skull. - gº Fº the Chirurgeon by the forementioned ſigns ſhall know that the skull is bro- §º fºsſiken;or crackt, and if the wound made in the muſculous skin ſhall not be - ... thought ſufficient for ordering the fiſſure, then muſt he ſhave off the hair, and $ºj tº 'cut with a razour, or inciſion knife, the muſculous skin with the Pericranium * lying underit,in a triangular of quadrangular figure to a proportionable big- neſs;alwayes ſhunning as uſuch as in him lyes,the ſutures and temples; neither muſt he fºr any harm to enſue hereof; for it is far better to bare the bone by cutting the skin, then to fuffer the kind & nature of the fraćture to remain unknown,6y a too religious preſervation of the skin; forthe skin is cured without any great adosthough plucktoff to no purpoſe. 'Foritis much more ºr. (in Hippocrates opinion)to cure diſeaſes ſafely and ſecure. ly,though not ſpeedily, than to do it in a ſhorter time with fear of relapſe and greater in- conveniencies, }. this diſſºtion be made with a razour.or ſharp knife and if there beany wound made in the skin by the weapon, let one of your inciſions be made agreeable thereto. . . . . . . . . . . . . A Razour, or Inciſion Knife. º, . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . * † 2 . . . . . . . . . . . . . r" ' ' ' . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .'; º - .. cº, J - Hippºcratc. and Guidoes, conjećturall ſigns of a bro! ken skull, Senſible ſigni of a broken skull before the dividingol the skin. - Lib. de vulner; cape nº ºr ... ." What a probe muſt be uſed in ſearching ſcr 4 fraćture. Lib.5 Epid. in Autºnomus of, Omilum Hipps. crates was de- ceived by the ſutures. . ) : "... º. . . - - - - - Upon what . occaſion the hairy ſcalpe, muff becutº: , * * * * . . . . . . Celſiu, Hippocratel; J + -- Io; 266 ofthe Greene and Bloody Lib, --~ --- The manner how to pull º the hairy ſcalp from the bro- ken skull. - * - -- - - - … ...": *- : The manner to bind a veſ- ſell in caſe of too much bleeding. * Hiſtory, Now therefore the Muſculous skin together with the Pericranium muſt be divided and cut with a ſharpe razour preſſed and guided with a ſtrong and ſteddy hand;then it muſtbe ſo luckt from the bone,or skull lying under it,that nonethereof remain upon the bone; for if itſhould be rent or torn with the Trepan,it would cauſe vehement pain with inflamma- tions. You muſtbegin to pull it back at the corners of the lines croſſing each other with right angles, with this Chiſſell whoſe figure you ſee here expreſſed. - A cliſt or Inſtrument to pull back ºr or ſtart: the Pericranium from the skull. *(·(, Then you muſt fill all the wound with boulſters offine ſoft lint, that ſo the lips "maybe kept further a ſunder. But you ſhall apply upon it medicines fit to ſtanch blood. But if it come ſo to paſs that the blood flows forth ſo violently,that it can be ſtayed by no means, the veſſell itſelf muſt be bound, after this manner. Firſt thruſt through the muſculous skin on the outſide with a needle and thred, then thruſt the needleback again; then tye the thred ºn a knot on the outſide, but firſt put ſome lintrolled up to the bigneſs of a Gooſe quill between the thred and the hairy ſcalp on both fides thereof, leaſt the ſtrait twitching of of the thred which may ſerve to ſtay the bleeding, may cut and tear the skin, or cauſe pain: then muſt you raiſe his head ſomewhat her. his have lately tried,and performed this upon a certain Coach-man,who thrown from the Coach upon his head on a pavement of free ſtone, exceedingly bruiſed the hind part of the Bregma, for which cauſe it was fit to open the muſculous skin, with a croſs inciſion, both w • * ". : : - Away to find Tafraćture in the skull, when it pre- ſents not it ſelf to the view at the firſt, A fign that both the Tae bles are bro- kch, the blood and Sanies may paſs and be drawn forth, left that matter $foumayuſe the Trepan ºfter the tenth §ays that the congealed blood might be º: out, as alſo that the frature (if there were any) might be obſerved. But an Artery being cut in performance hereof, when as the Chirur. geon who was there preſent could not ſtay the blood leaping out with violence; and the Coachman already had loſt ſo great a quantity thereof, that his ſtrength was ſo much de- cayed,that he could not ſtir himſelfin his bed, or ſcarſe ſpeak: Ibeing called,ſhewed them by experience, that whereas aſtringent medicines wereuſed before to no purpoſe,it was bet- terto ſtay the bleeding by binding the veſſell,than to let the Patient dye for a childiſh ſean of pricking him. * * * * ~s - But that we may return to our formermatter,the Chirurgeon ſhall the next day conſider with what kind of fraćture the bone is hurt; and ifno ſigns of hurt appear to the eyes, nor be perceived with your fingers and probe, yet ſome of the rationall ſigns may cauſe one to have a conjećture that there is a fraëure: Then you muſt anoint as we told you before,the bared donewith writing Ink, and a little oyl of Roſes; that the cleft or crack may be dyed or coloured therewith, if that therebe any there. Then the next dreſſing you muſt dry the bone with a linnen cloth,and ſcrape off the Ink, and oyl, with ſcraping Inſtruments made for the oſe, if any part thereofſhall be ſunk into the bone; for if there be any crack, it will be black; Wherefore you muſt continue ſcraping untill no fign of the fiſſure re- main, or elſe untill you come even to the Dura Mater. But that he may be more certain whether the fiſſure pierce through both the Tables of the skull,he muſt bid the Patient,that {topping his noſe and mouth.he ſtrive to breath with a great indeavour. For then bloody matter or ſanies will ſweat through the fiſſure: For º driven forth of the clieſt,and prohibited paſſage forth, ſwells and lifts up the ſubſtance of the brain,and the Meninges, whereupon that frothy humidity and Sanies ſweats forth. Therefore then the bone muſt be cut even to the Dura Mater,with Radula and other ſcraping Inſtruments,fit for that purpoſe, yet ſo as you hurt not the membrane; but if the fiſſure ſhall be ſomewhat long, it will not be convenient to follow it all the extent thereof: for nature will repair and reſtore the remnant of the fiflure, by generating a Callus; beſides alſo the Chirurgeon according to Celſus opinion muſt take . little of the bone as he can, becauſeihars: is nothing ſo fit to cover the brain, as the s ng ſuppreſſ: may corrupt the bone, and cauſe, an inflammation in the brain. But the broken bone muſt be taken forth within three dayes if it be poſſible, eſpecially in Summer, for fear of inflammation. Yet I have often taken forth with a Trepan and with the bones of the skull, after the ſeventeenth day, both in Winter and Summer; and that with happy ſucceſs. Which H, have the rather noted, left any ſhould at any time, ſuffer the wounded to be left deſtitute of remedy: for it is better to try a doubt- full remedy than none : Yet the By-ſtanders—ſhall be admeniſhed and told of the danger, for many more dye who have not the broken bones of th; skull taken out, than thoſe thathaye, W. - . 1 . * . - But ull. Therefore it ſhall ſuffice to make a tº .# L IB. Io. - *-* - Wom, of each pin. —- But the Inſtruments,with which the wounded or cleft bones may be cus out are cañºſ Scalºri or Radule.of which I have cauſed divers ſorts to be here decyphered, that every one might take his choice,according to his mind,and as ſhall be beſt for his purpoſe.But Tof them may be ſcrued into one handle,the figure whereof I have exhibitcd. Radula or Scalpri,(i) Shavers or Scrapers. - ~ | :| i | &_Az To conclude when the skull ſhall be wounded orbroken with a ſimple fiſſure,the Chir- urgeon muſt think he hath done ſufficient to the Patient, and in his Art,if he ſhall divide the bone and dilate the fiſſure or cleft with the deſcribed inſtruments, though he have uſed no Trepan,although the fiſſure pierce through both the Tables. But if it doth not exceed the firſt Table you muſt ſtay your ſcrapers as ſoon as you come to the ſecond, according to the opinion of Paulue:but if the bone ſhal be broken & ſhivered into many peects,they ſhall be taken forth with fit Inſtruments,uſing alſo aſſrepan if ficed ſhall require after the ſame manner as we ſhallſhew you hereafter. " - - - CHAP. v. Of a Contuſion, which is the ſecond ſort ºf frailure. N Ecchymoſis,that is,effuſion of blood, preſently concreting under the muſculous skin,without any wound,is oft cauſed by a violent contuſion. This Contuſion | if it ſhall be great,ſo that the skin be divided from the skull,it is expedient,that - you may make an inciſion,whereby the blood maybe cvacuated and emptica.For in this caſe you muſt wholly deſiſt from ſuppurative medicifies(which otherwiſe would be ofgood uſe in a fleſhy part)by feaſon that all the moiſt things are hurtfull to the bones.as ſhall be ſhown hereafter. . tº . . . . . . . . . . Such like Contuſions more frequently happen in children,being eaſily perceived by the ſoftneſs,and inundation of the contuſed part: forth of which oft-times when Have open- ed them with my inciſion j and blackiſh blood hath iſſued. The reſidue of the cure is perfeóted by moderate compreſſion ofthe part,and drying medicines. More- over the skul of a child,may be preſſed down,by a great contuſion even as we ſee it happens in thin veſſels ofbraſs, lead,or pewter,for oft-times by the preſſure of your finger, they are ſo dented in,that the print thereof remains; yet ſometimes they fly back of themſelves,and ildren wonien and ſuch as are ſoft,humid,&phſegmatick. But if the bones do not ſpring back of themſelves, you muſt apply acupping-glaſs with a great flame; withall command the Patient,to force his breath up as powerfully as he can, keeping his mouth and noſe - - - A 3 2. - cloſe It is ſtifficient in a ſimple fiſ- ſure to dilate it with your Scalpri only and not to . Trepan it, What an Ét. dynoſis is, How a contu. fion of the skii! muſt be cured, Different cures of a depreſſed skull. - § acquire their former plainneſs and equability, which alſo happens in the bones of C - 268 - Of Green and Bloody L i B.Io. cloſeſhut; for thus there will be hope, to reſtore the depreſſed bone to its place, by the ſpi- - rits forc’d upwards to the brain and skull,by the powerfull at- 2 tračtion of the cupping-glaſs. But if ſo be that the bone can- not by this means be reſtored, then you muſt make an inciſion in the skin, and faſten ſuch a Trepan, as you ſee here delineated, into the depreſt,or ſetled part of the bone,and ſo pull it dire&ly upwards, juſt as we ſee Coopers raiſe the ſtaves of their cask, when they are ſunk too i in." ' * But if the bone ſhall be too ſtrong, thick,and denſe, ſo that this Inſtrument will not ſerve to pluck it forth; then you muſt perforate the skull, in the very center of the depreſſion, and with this threefold Inſtrument, or Lºvatory put into the hole, lift up and reſtore the bone to its naturall ſite; for this ſame Inſtrument is of ſtrength ſufficient; for that F. It is made with three feet, that ſo it may be applyed f to any part of the head which is round; but divers heads may be fitted to the end thereofaccording as the buſineſs ſhall require, as the figure here placed doth ſhew. . ; ; : - - A three footed Levatory. But if at any time it comes to paſs,that the bone is not totally broken or depreſt,but on- ly on one fidésit will befit ſo to lift it up as alſº to make a vent for the iſſuing out of the filth, to divide the skul with little ſaws like theſe which yet ſcºhere cypreſſed; for thus ſo much of the bone,as ſhall be thought needfull,may be cut off without compreſſion, neither will there be any danger of hurting the brain or membrane with the broken bone. The figures of Saws fit to divide the skul. But Lin. IO. Wonnds of each part. 269 - But if by ſuch ſigns as are preſent,and ſhall appear, we perceive or judg that the contufi- on goes but to the ſecond Table,or ſcarſe ſo far;the baring or taking away of the bone, muſt go no further than the contuſion reaches;for that will be ſufficient to eſchew and di. yert inflammations and divers other ſymptomes. And this ſhall be done with a ſcaling or E. Trepan,(as they termit) with which you may eaſily take up as much of the bone,as you ſhall think expedient: And I have here given you the figure thereof. ADeſquanatory or Scaling Trepan. - A A: Shews the foint or tongue of the Levatory, which muft be ſomewhat dull;that ſo it may be the more gently, and ea- fly put betwe nthe Dura Mater and the skull,and this part thereaf may be lifted up ſo much by the head or handle taken in your hand, is the neceſſity of the preſent operation ſhall require. B. jºr the body of the Levatory, which muſt be four ſquare, left the point ortongue put thereon ſhould not ſtand faſt, but the end of this Body muſt reſt upon the ſound bone, as on aſure foundation. - The uſe thereof it, thus; put the point or tongue under the broken or depreſſed bone,then lift the handle ap with your hand, that ſo the depreſſed bone may be elevated. . . C. Shews the firſt Arm of the other Levatory, whoſe crooked A end muſt begently put under the depreſſed bone. * --- D. Shews the other Arm, which muſt reſt on the º: bone, § --- that by the firm ſtanding thereof, it may lift up the depreſſed \º bone. - w * - - - .. * - - * ---- CHA P. W I. - Of an Effračiure, depreſſion of the bone, being the third kind of Fračiure. Efore I come to ſpeak of an Effračture, I think it uot amiſs to crave pardon of the curteous º underſtanding Reader, for this reaſon eſpecially, that as in the former Chapter, when I had determined and appointed to ſpeak of a } Contuſion,I inſerted many things of a Depreſſion;ſo alſo in this chapter of an Effračture, I intend to intermixe ſomething of a Contuſion; we do not this through any ignorance of the thing it ſelf; for wee know that it is called a Con- tuſion, when the bone is depreſt and cruſht, but falls not down. But an Effračture is when the bone falls down and is broken by a moſt violent blow. But it can ſcarſe come to paſs, but that the things themſelves muſt be confounded and mixt, both as they are done; and alſo when they are ſpoken of: ſo that you ſhall ſcarſe ſee a Contuſion without an Effraćture, or this without that. Therefore the bones are often broken off and driven down with great and forcible blows,with clubs whether round or ſquare, or by falling from a high place dire&ly down, more or leſſe according to the force of the blow.kind of weapon, and condition of the part receiving the ſame : Wherefore you muſt be provided with diverſity of remedies and inſtruments to cncounter therewith.Wherefore admit the bone is preſſed down,and ſhivered into many pieces, now for that theſe ſplinters necd not be taken out with a Trepan, you may do the buſineſs with Levatorics made and neatly faſhioned for that purpoſe; ſuch as theſe, which are here expreſt. A a 3 A NNS-$º ºf 3 Sº- s What a contu, fion is, What an Efe facture is." The cauſe of Effºatures. The are - aſo - Of Green and Flº - L i B.1o A Levatorie. But we muſt have ſpeciall care, leſt that in pulling and taking out of theſe ſcales and ſplinters,we hurt the membranes. Theſe ſcales are ſometimes very rough and prickly, ſo - that they cannot touch the Meninges without offence;but ſomewhiles the buſineſs is ſo in- tricate, that they cannot be taken out unleſs by enlarging the fraćture. Wherefore in this caſe, if there be a ſpace ſo large, as that the ends of theſe mullets may enter, you may eaſily ſhear off ſo much of the bone as ſhal be neceſſary and requiſite for the taking away of theſe {cales, without any aſſiſtance of the Trepan,which I have done very often and with good ſucceſs;for the operation performed by theſe mullets is far more ſpeedy and ſafe, than that with the Trepan;and in the performance ofevery operation, the chief commendation is given to ſafeneſs and celerity. Cutting Mullets, commonly called Roſtra Pſittaci, or Parrots beak. E --- || Moreover I have thought good here to give you the figures of chiffels,ſcrapers, pincers, together with a leaden mallet,becauſe ſuch inſtruments are not only very neceſſary to take forth the ſcales of bones which are broken, but alſo to plain and ſmooth thoſe which re- main whole. The Figures of Sº Pincers,a leaden mallet, &c. - - uthere you muſt note,that a Trepan,nor Levato- rie-muſt never be applyed to a bone quite broken, leſt the membranes lying under it be hurt by the com- preſſion thereof. Therefore you muſt apply them to a ſound bone,but as neer as you can to the fraćture, ſo that you take away as little of the skull as is poſſible, left the brain deſpoiled of its bony cover, º: ſome harm thereby. Neither cffraćtures, nor yet fiſſures, if they be of ſome length , muſt be followed to their ends, but think your ſelf well,if you have made a paſ- ſage for the iſſuing forth of the Sanies or filth,& have drawn forth that bone,which pricked the membranes. For nature is accuſtomed by generating a Cahus to ſoulder, or unite the bones of the skul,as it alſo doth theſeof the other parts;as we have read it written by Hippocrates and Galen;for which purpoſe it hath by ſingular providence repleniſhed both the tables of the skull, with a certain alimentary and bloody matter, that with this as with marrow it might repair the loſs and defečt of the bone, . The Hip.lib.de vuln" esp.Gal-lib 6. meth.cap, ult. ºº _________------——---------—— -- - Li.io. ound of each part. The truth hereof was lately manifeſted in the ſervant of Maſter Grolo, who had an Effra- &ure on the coronall bone,by a grievous blow,given him with the foot of a Mule 3 which when funderſtood, I divided the muſculous skin with a three cornered ſection in that place, with an intent to apply a Trepan there; wherefore the day following, the bone being bo- red,and when I thought to draw it forth, yeaverily endeavoured to pluck it forth, being already divided with the Trepan, I perceived afearefull produćtion of an Effračture; by the moveableneſs of the bone ſhaking under my hand; for it reached from the midſt of the forehead,to the leſſer corner 9 f the eye. Wherefore omitting both my determination and endeavour to pull it forth, I thought I ſhould do ſufficiently for the patient,if I ſhould on- ly raiſe up thebone which was &preſſor ſo it did not trouble the Craſſa meninx by preſ- Ing jº the matter,and filth, were let forth by a paſſagenade with a ſaw.So that in con- cluſion he recovered perfeótly,but that he loſt one of his eyes which was adjoyning to the fraćture. C. H. A. P. VII. of a Scat,being the fourth kind of a broken Scull. reſpocrates calls a Seat that kind of Fra(ture of the ſcull, when the weapon ſo falls §ſºlº upon the ſcull,that the fraćture retaining the print thereof,is neither ſtretched - ÉÉ forth any further, nor contraćted to any leſſe ſpace. tº And ſeeing there be many forms hereof they all whether they ſhall be ſuper- *ficiary,or ſhall pierce even to the Diploe,or elſe paſs through both the Tables, whether it be with any loſs of the bony ſubſtance,whether it run long wayes, or elſe be but ſhort; or otherwife are dilated to ſome breadth,or elſe be but narrow ; whether they ſhall be done with a cut,or with a prick with adagger, ſtyletto, lance or other kind of weapon, whether they ſhall have this or that accident joined with them, ſay all of them, how ma- ny and various ſoever they be, ought and muſt be cured by ſome of the formerly deſcribed inſtruments and means. Yet this muſt be noted, which as yet we have not remembred, that if it happen by a violent ſtroak,& great wound,that a portion of the bone is wholly ſo cut off, that it is clean ſevered from the reſt of the ſcull, and hang only by the Pericranium and muſculous skin;yetyou muſt not pluck it from the Pericranium, and caſt it away as unpro- fitable, but reſtore it to its proper ſeat and place, ſo by the force of nature,to be glewed by a Callus,as Celſus hath obſerved. I have tryed the truth of this experiment,in captain Hydron, not very long agoe.He had the middle part of the 0: Coronale, of the bredth, and length of three fingers, ſo cut with a ſharpſword,that it ſtuck not to the reſt of the bone;but ſcarſe adhering to the Pericranium and muſculous skin;but lay turned down over his face, ſo that the Dura Mater was plainly ſeen;wherefore I prepared to pluck it from the skin, and caſt it away,but that I remembred Hippocrates precept,where he bids,that the Brain ſhould not be robbed of its cover and left bare. Wherefore firſt of all I wiped away the blood which was fallen upon the Dara Mater, whoſe motion you might plainly ſee, then I reſtored the portion of the bone to its place, and faſtned it on the upper ſide with a ſuture conſiſting of three ſtitches; and that the refi- due of the matter might have paſſage forth, I filled the places between each ſtitch with lint, by this means,he . the mercie of God recovered,though at the ſame time he received many other large wounds in his body; which is a certain experiment, that we muſt caſt away no part of the ſcull,nor of the Pericranium,no not of the muſculous skin, unleſs neceſſity urge; therefore much leſs to leave the brain naked and deſpoiled of its coverings. C. H. A. P. VIII. Ofa Reſonitus,or Counter-fiſſure, being the fifth kind of Fračiure. º:Ometimes the fraćture is made in the part oppoſite to that which received the *\Sºft blow;as if the right ſide be ſtruck, the left is cloven; this kind of fraćture is very 93 dangerous,becauſe we cannot find it out by any certain fign, as it is written by * Hippocrates Lib.de vuln.Capiti. Wherefore if at any time the patient dye of ſuch a fraćture,the Chirurgeon muſt be pardoned. And although Paulus Agineta laugh at this kind of fraćture and thinks that it cannot happen to a mans head,as that which is hard and full,as it happens in empty glaſs bottles, yet ibave ſometimes ſeen and obſerved it. Neitheris their reaſon of any validity,who think nature therefore to haveframed the head of many bones knit together by ſutures,leſt the fraćture of the one fide,ſhould be ſtretch- cd to the other. Forpºradventure this may take place.in ſuch as have expreſs ſutures,ſeated and framed according to mature. But it takes no place in ſuch as either want them, or have them not ſeated according to nature, or have them very cloſe and ſo defaced that it may ſeem one bone growne together of many;This ſhall be made manifeſt by recitall of the fol- lowing Hiſtorie. - - - - - - A ſervant of Maſu, the Poſt-maſter had a gricvous blow with a ſtone, upon the right Bregma, A Hiſt ory, What aSeatit; Thécure; Lib.8, cap. 4. A Hiſłoty. - What a Roeſs. nitus is, . Lib.6, cap 99. In whom this fraðure may take place in divers bones of the ſculls A Hiſtory, 272 Of the Greene and Bloody Lib, Io. ſe a Reſºmituſ, *– -- –----- Bregma,which made but a ſmall wound,yet a great contuſion and Tumor. Wherefore that it might more plainly appear,whether the bone had received any harme, and alſo that the congealed blood . preſſed forth,the wound was dilated, the skin being opened by Theodore Hereu,the Chirurgeon, who as he was a skilfull workman and an honeſt man,omit- ted nothing which Art might do for his cure. When he had divided the skin, the bone was found whole,although it was much to be feared,that it was broken, becauſe he fell preſent- ly to the ground with the blow, vomited and ſhewed other ſignes of a fačtured ſcull ; ſo it happened that he dyed on the one and twentieth day of his ſicknes. But I being called to learn,and ſearch how he came by his death,dividing the ſcul with a ſaw,found in the part oppoſite to the blow,a great quantity of Sanies or bloody matter, and an Abſceſs in the Criſſameninx, and alſo in the ſubſtance of the very brain, but no ſutures, but the two ſcaly ones. Therefore that is certain which is now confirmed by the authority of Hippocrates; as alſo by reaſon and experience,that a blow may be received on the one ſide, and the bone may be fraćtured on the oppoſite, eſpecially in ſuch as have either no ſutures,or elſe ſo firm- ly united and cloſed,that they are ſcarſe apparent. - The Reſoninus Neither is it abſurd,that the part, oppoſite to that which received the ſtroak,0f the ſame may be in the bone and not of divers boncs may be cloven,and in thoſe men who have their ſculs well *ºne of , made,and naturally diſtinguiſhed and compoſed with ſutures; and this both was, and is, ** the true meaning of Himºre. That this may be the better underſtood we muffmote that the oppoſite part of the ſame bone maybe ii. two manner of wayes. Firſt, when the fraćture is in the ſame ſurface of the ſmitten bone,as if that part of one of the bones of the Bregma which is next to the Lambdall ſuture be ſmitten, and the other part next to the Coronall ſuture be cloven.Secondly, when as not the ſame ſuperficies and table which re- ceives the blow,5ut that which lyes under it is cleft, which kind of fraćture I obſerved, ‘in a certain Gentleman a Horſman of Captain Stempany troop 3 Hein defending the breach ofthewall of the Caſtle of Hiſdin was ſtruck with a Musket bullet upon the Bregma,but had his helmet on his head; the bullet dented in the helmet but did not break it, no nor the muſculous skin,nor ſcull,for as much as could be diſcerned,yet notwithſtanding he dicda- Poplećtick upon the ſixt day after. But Ibeing very deſirous to know,what might be the true cauſe of his death,dividing his fºull;obſerved that the ſecond table was broken, and caftoff ſcales and ſplinters, where- with as with needles the ſubſtance of the brain was continually pricked, the firſt and upper table being whole, for all this: afterwards ſhewed the like example to Capellanus and Ča- ſtellanus the King and Queens chief Phyſtians in the expedition of Roane. whyhippserai . But Hippocrates preſcribes no method of curing this fifth kind of fraćture, by reaſon he * ſetdowne thinks it cannot be found out by any circumſtance, whence it happens that it is for the ºcure moſt part deadly : Yet muſt we endeavour to have ſome knowledg and conjećture of ſuch a fraćture,if it ſhallatany time happen. Wherefore having firſt diligently ſhaven away the The manner haire, we muſt apply an Emplaiſter of Pitch, Tar, Wax, Turpentine, the powder of Iri,or *know when flower deluce roots,and maſtich;now if any place of the head ſhall appeare more moiſt,ſoft *:::: * fia: and ſwoln, it is ſomewhat likely that the bone is cleft in that place, ſo that the Patient, *. d though thinking of no ſuch thing,is now and then forcd to put his hand to that part ofthe - o ſcull. Confirmed with theſe and other ſigns formerly mentioned, let him call a counſell of learned Phyſitians;and foretell the danger to the Patients friends which are there preſent, that there may no occaſion of calumnic remain,then let himboldly perforate the ſcull; for that is far better,than forſake the Patient ready toyeeld to the greatneſs of the hidden diſ- eaſt, and ſo conſequently to dye within a ſhort while after.There are fourt ſorts, or condi- £ions of fraćtures,by which the Chirurgeon may be ſo deceived,that when the ſcull is bro- * ken indecd, yet hé may think there is no fračure. The firſt is when the bone is ſo depreſſed, that it preiently riſes up into its true place, and native equability. The ſecond is when the fiſſure is only capillary. The third is when the bone is ſhaken on the inſide, the utter ſur- face neverthéleſs remaining whole, foraſmuch as can be diſcerned. The fourth is, when the bone is ſtricken on the one ſide and cleft on the other. " . A Hiſtory, C H A P. IX. Of the moving,or Concuſſion,ºf the Brain. #Efides thementioned kinds of fraćtures by which the brain alſo ſuffers; there is Gal.lib. .d - tº - - * - - - comp. i. º: § another kind of affe&t beſides nature,which alſo affailes it by the yiolent 1Il Cullº- ºf; & Com, tº fion of a cauſe,inlike manner,externall; they call it the Commotion or ſhaking f#4. -- of the brain,whence Symptomes like thoſe of a broken ſcull enſue. Falling from aloftupon a ſolid and hard body,dull and . blows,as with ſtones clubs, ſtaves,the re- Port of a peece of Ordnance, or crack of Thunder,and alſo a blow with ones hand. Lik5. Epidem. Thus as Hippocrates tells,that beautifull damoſell the daughter of Nerius, when ſhe was twenty yeeres old,was ſmitten by a woman,afriend of hers, playing with her,with her flat hand upon the fore part of the had and then ſhe was taken with a giddines, and lay with- Out breathing,and when ſhe came home, ſhe fell preſently into a great Feaver, her head - aked, L1s.Io. Wounds of each part.” * ~ aked, and her face grew red.The ſeventh day after there came forth ſome two or three Ounces of ſtinking and bloody matter about her right eare, and ſhe ſeemed ſomewhat betttrand to be at ſomewhat more eaſe. The feaver encreaſed again,and ſhe fell into a hea- vy ſleepineſs,and loſt her ſpeech,and the rightſide of her face was drawn up,and ſhe breath- cá with difficulty,ſhe had alſo a convulſion and trembling;both her tongue failed her,and her eyes grew dull,on the ninth day ſhe died...But you muſt note, that though the head be armed with a helmet, yet by the violence of a blow,the Veines,and Arteries may be broken, not only theſe which .# through the ſutures, but alſo thoſe which are diſperſed be- tween the two tables in the Diploe, both that they might bind the Craſſa menix to the skull, that ſo the brain might move more freely, as alſo that they might carry the alimen- tary juyce to the brain wanting marrow,that is, blood to nouriſh it, as we have formerly ſhewed in our Anatomie. - - - - - But from hence proceeds the efflux of blood running between the skull, and membranes, or elſe between the membranes and brain ; the blood congealing there, cauſeth vehement pain,and the eyes becomeblind, vomiting is cauſed,the mouth of the ſtomach ſuffering to- ether with the brain, by reaſon of the Nerves of the fixt conjugation, which run from the É. thither,and from thence are ſpread over all the capacity of the ventricle; whence be- coming a partaker of the offence it contraćts it ſelf,and is preſently as it were overturned; The veſſels of the brain bid. ken by the commotion thereof. Signes. Celſia. The cauſe of 3 whence firſt, theſe things that are contained therein are expelled, and thcn ſuch as may vomiting flow, or come thither from the neighbouring and conmon i. as the Liver and Gall; from all which choler, by reaſon of its naturall levity and velocity, is firſt expelled and that in greateſt plenty ; and this is the true reaſon of that vomiting, which is cauſed and aſually followes upon fraćtures of the skull and concuſſions of the brain. .. Within a ſhort while after inflammation ſeizes upon the membranes and brain it ſelf, which is cauſed by corrupt and putrid blood proceeding from the veſſels, broken by the violence of the blow, and ſo § over the ſubſtance of the brain. Such inflammation communicated to the heart, and whole body by the continuation of the parts, cauſes a feaver. But a feaver, by altering the brain cauſes Doting; to which if ſtupidity ſuc- ceed, the Patient is in very ill caſe,according to that of Hippocrater 3 Stupidity,and doting, areii1 in a wound, or blow upon the head. But if to theſe evills, a ſphacell, and corrupti- on of the brain enſue, togethe, with a great difficulty of breathing, by reaſon of the di- ſturbance of the Animall faculty,which from the brain imparts the power of moving to the muſcles of the Cheſt, the inſtruments of reſpiration, then death muſt neceſſarily follow. A greatpart of theſe accidents appeared in King Henry of happy memory,a little before he dyed. He having ſet in order the affaires of France, and entred into amitie with the neighbouring Princes, deſirous to honour the º of his daughter,andfiſter, with the famous and 'noble exerciſe of Tilting, and he himſelf running in the Tilt-yard, with a blunt lance received ſo great a ſtroak upon his breſt, that with the violence of the blow, the Viſour of his helmet flew up,and the trunchion of the broken Lance hit him above the left eye-brow,and the muſculous skin of the forehead was torn even to the leſſer corner of the left eye, many ſplinters of the ſame; trunchion º: ſtruck into the ſubſtance of the fore mentioned eye the bones being not touched or broken ; but the brain was fo moved andſhaken, that he dyed the eleaventh day after the hurt. His skull being opened after his death,there was a great deal of blood found between the Dura,and Pia Mater, poured forth in the part oppoſite to the blow,at the middle of the ſuture of the hind part of the head; & there appeared ſigns by the native colour turned yellow, that the ſubſtance of the brain was corrupted,as much as one might cover with , ones thumb. Which things cauſed the death of the moſt Chriſtian King, and not only the wounding of the eye, as many have falſly thought.For we have ſeen many others, who have not dyed of farremore grievous wounds in the eye. - - The hiſtory of the Lord Saint Iohns is of late memory:he in the Tilt-yard, made for that time before the Duke of Guiſes houſe, was wounded with a ſplinter of a broken Lance, of a fingers length and thickneſſe,through the viſour of his Helmet,it entring into the Orbe under the eye,and piercing ſome three fingersbredth deep into the head |by my help and Gods favour he recovered, Waleranu, and Duretu, the Kings Phyſitians and fame; the Kings Chirurgeon aſſiſting me. - - - What ſhall I ſay of that great and very memorable wound of Francis of Loraine the Duke ofCuiſe? He in the fight of the City of Bolºgne had his head ſo thruſt through with a Lance, that the point entring under his right eye . his noſe,came out at his neck between his ear and the Vertebre,the head or Iron being broken and left in by the violence of the ſtroak, when the head is wounded. Aph, 14Jeff.7; A Hiſtory What was the neceſſary cauſe of the death of King Henry the ſcoond of France, - A Hiſtory; 4 Hiſtory which ſtuck there ſo firmly,that it could not be drawn or plucked forth, without a pair of ſmiths pincers.But although the ſtrength and violence of the blow was ſo great, that it could not be without a fraćture of the bones,a tearing and breaking of the Nº. - Arteries and other parts;yet the generous Prince by the favour of God recovered. By which you may learn,thatmany dye of ſmall wounds; and other recover of great, yeavery large and deſperate ones. The cauſe of which events ischiefly and primarily to be attributed to God, the author and preſerver of mankind; but ſecondarily to the - variety Why ſome dis of ſmall wounds and c- thers recºver of gºtº, ------------ -- ------ 274 - Hip, de whl.cap, Whether the wounds of children,or old pcople are bet, itr to heal. 4Pb, 15 ſº, i. Aphor,65. ſº.5, Aph,47,ſº 2.] Wounds which are dry rough, livid and black are evilſ, The ſigns of a a feaver cauſed by an Eryſipelis. Of the Greene and Bloody Lib.io. - - - variety and condition of temperaments.And thus much of the commotion or concuſſion of the brain;whereby it happens that although all the bone remains perfeótly whole, yet ſome veins j. by the ſtroak,may caſt forth ſome blood upon the membranes of the brain, which being there concrete may cauſe great pain,by reaſon whereofit blinds the eys; if ſo be that the place can be found againſt which the pain is,and when the skin is opened, the bone look pale,it muſt preſently be cut out,as Celia hath written. Now it remains that we tell you how to make your prognoſticks,in all the forementioned fračtures of the skul. C H A P. X. Of Prºſofticks to be made, in frađures ºfthe ſkull. ... Emuſt not negled any wounds in the head, no not theſe which cut or bruiſe but § º only the hairly ſcalp; but certainly much leſs,theſe which are accompanied by a Č. º fra‘ture in the skull;for oft-times all horrid ſymptomes follow upon them, and * conſequently death it ſelf.eſpecially in bodies ful of ill humors,or of an ill habit, ſuch as are theſe which are aficéted with the Lues venerea,leproſe,dropſie, Pthifick, conſum- tion,for in theſe, ſimplewounds are hardly or never cured for union is the cure of wounds, i. is not performed, unleſs by the ſtrength of nature, and ſufficient ſtore of laudable blood: but thoſe which are ſick of he&tick feavers and conſumptions, want ſtore of blood, and thoſe bodies which are replcat with ill humors, and of an ill habit,have no afflux or plenty of laudable blood; but all of them want the ſtrength of nature,the reaſon is almoſt the ſame in thoſe alſo which are lately recovercă of ſome diſeaſe. - Thoſe wounds which are bruiſed are more difficult to cure, than thoſe which are cut, When the skull is broken, then the continuity of the fleſhlying overit muſt neceſſarily be hurt and broken, unleſs it be in a Rejonitus. The bones of children are more ſoft, thin, and repleniſhed with a ſanguine humidity,than thoſe of old men, and therefore more ſubjećt to Putrefaction 3. Wherefore the wounds which happen to the bones of children, though of themſelves,and their own nature they may be more eaſily healed,(becauſe they are more ſoft, whereby it comes to paſs, that they may be more § agglutinated, neither is there fit matter wanting for their agglutination by reaſon of the plenty of blood laudable both in conſiſtence and quality) than in old men,whoſe bones are dryer and harder, and ſo reſiſt union,which comes by mixture,and their blood is ſerous, and conſequently a more unfit bond of unity and agglutination; yet oft-times through occaſion of the ſymptomes which follow upon j is, putrefačtion and corruption, which ſooner ariſe in a hot and moiſt §. and are more ſpeedily encreaſed in a ſoft and tender, they uſually are more ſuſpe&ted and difficult to heal. The Patient lives longer of a deadly fraćture in the skull,in Winter than in Summer,for that the native heat is more vigorous in that time than in this; beſides,alſo the humors pu- trefie ſooner in Summer,becauſe unnaturall heat is then eaſily inflamed and more predomi- nant,as many have obſerved out of Hippocrates. - The wounds of the brain and of the Meninges or membranes thereof are moſt commonly deadly, becauſe the aëtion of the muſcles of the cheſt,and others ſerving for reſpiration, is divers times diſturbed and intercepted,whence death inſucs. If a ſwelling happening upon a wound of the head preſently vaniſh away.it is an ill ſign,unleſs there be ſome good reaſon therefore,as blood-lºtting purging, or the uſe of reſolving locall medicines, as may bega- thered by Hippocrates in his §. If a feaver inſue preſently after the beginning of a wound of the head, that is, upon the fourth or ſeventh day, which uſually happens, you muſt judgit to be occaſioned by the generating of Pus or Matter, as it is recited by Hippo- crates. Neither is ſuch a feaver ſo much to be feared,as that which happens after the ſeventh day.in which time it ought to be terminated,but if it happen upon the tenth or fourteenth gay with cold or ſhaking,it is dangerous,becauſe it makes us conjećture that there is putre- fačtion in the brain,the Menings,or skul,through which occaſion it may ariſe,chiefly if other ſigns ſhall alſo coneur,which may ſhew any putrefaātion,as if the wound ſhall be pallid and of a faint yellowiſh colour, as fleſh looks aſter it is waſhed. - - - - For as it is in Hippocrate: Aphoriſ. 2.ſtd.7. It is an ill ſign if the fleſh look livid,when the bone is affe&ted; for that colour portends the extinction of the heat, through which oc- cafion,the lively,or indifferently red colour of the part,faints and dyes,and the fleſh there- about is diſſolved into a viſcid Pu, or filth. - Commonly another worſe affe&t follows hereon, whercin the wound becoming wither- cd and dry,looks like ſalted fleſh, ſends forth no matter,is livid and black,whence you may Conjećture,that the bone is corrupted,eſpecially if it become rough,whereas it was formcrº. ly ſmooth and plain; for it is made rough when Caries or corruption invades it; but as the Çaries increaſes, it becomes livid and black,ſanious matter with all ſweating out of the Di- * I have obſerved in many: all which are ſigns that the native heat is decayed, and therefore death at hand, but if ſuch a feaver be occaſioned from an Eryſpelu, which is either Prºnt or at hand,it is uſually leſs terrible. But you ſhall know by theſe ſigns,that the fea- *** cauſed by an Eryſipela and conflux of cholerick matter; if it keep the form of a Ter- - tian * Lis.io. º- 275 *~s. W.ounds ofeach part. \ * tian,if the fit take them with coldneſs and end in a ſweat; if it be not terminated before the cholerick matteriscither converted into Pu, or elſe reſolved;if the lips of the wound be ſomewhatſowin,as alſo all the face; if the eyes be red and fiery; if the neck and chaps beſo #iffe,that he can ſcarſe bend the one,or open the other;if there begreat exceſs ofbiting and pricking pain,and heat, and that far greater than in a Phlegmon. For ſuch an Eryſipelous diſ- poſition generated of thin and hot blood,chiefly affails the face,and that for two cauſes. . The firſt is by reaſon of the naturall levity of the cholerick humor;the other becauſe of the rarity of the skin of theſe parts. - - . The cure of ſuch an affect muſt be performed by two means,that is, evacuation;and cool- ing with humectation. If choler alone, cauſe this tumor, we muſt eaſily be induced to let blood,but we muſt purge him with medicines evacuating choler. If it be an Eryſipela, phlºg- monodes,youmuſt draw blood from the Cephalick vein of that ſide, which is moſt affečted, alwayes uſing adviſe of a Phyſician.Having uſed theſe generall means,you muſt apply refri- gerating and hume&ting things, ſuch as are the juyce of Night-ſhade, Houſleek, Purſlane, Lettuce, Navell wort, Water Lentill, or Ducks-meat, Gourds; a lininent made of two handfuls of Sorrellboyled in fair water,thenbeaten or drawn through a ſºarſe, with oynt- ment of Roſes,or ſome unguent. Populeon, added thereto,will be very commodious. Such and the like remedies muſt be often and ſo long renewed untill the unnaturall heat be extin- guiſhed. But we muſt be carefull to abſtain from all unétuous and oyly things, becauſe they may eaſily be inflamed,and ſo increaſe the diſeaſe. . Next wenuſt come to reſolving medi- cines;but itis good when any thing comes from within, to without; but on the contrary it is ill,when it returns from without inwards, as experience and the Authority of Hippo- crates teſtifie:If when the bone ſhall become purulent puſtules ſhall breakout on the tongue, by the dropping down of the acrid filth or matter by the koles of the palat upon the tongue,which lyes under. Now when this ſymptom . few eſcape. Alſo it is dead- ly when one becomes dumb and ſtupid, that is,Apopleſtick by a ſtroak or wound on the head; for it is a fign that not ou!y the bone,but alſo the brain itſelf is hurt. But oft-times the hurt of the Brain proceeds ſofar,that from corruption it turns to a Sphacell, in which caſe,they all have not only puſtules on their tongues,but ſome of them dye ſtupid and mute, otherſome with a convulſion of the oppoſite part;neither as yet have I obſerved any which have dyed with either of theſe ſymptomes, by reaſon of a wound in the head,who have not had the ſubſtance of their braintainted with a Sphacell, as it hath appeared when their skulls have been opened after their death. * - - — CHAP. XI. —r- J * Why when the braini, hurtly a wound ºf the head there mayflow a Convulſion of the oppoſite part. jSºftAny have ºthiiday enquired, but as yet as far as I know it hath not been ſuffici. † §§ 3 ently explained why a convulſion in wounds of the head ſeizcs on the part oppo- |Sºlº ſite to the blow. Therefore I have thought good to end that controverfic in this place. My reaſon is this, that kind of Symptom happens in the ſound part by reaſon of mptineſs and dryneſs; but there is a twofold cauſe,and that wholly in the wount. ded part of this emptineſs and dryneſs of the ſound or oppoſite part;to wit, pain and the concourſe of the ſpirits and humors thither by the occaſion of the wound,and by reaſon of “º drawing and natures violently ſendinghelp to the afflićted part. C he º part exhauſted by this means both of the ſpirits and humors,eaſily falls into a UAOIAWUlli 1011. For thus Galen writes; God the Creator of nature,hath ſo knit together,the triple ſpiri- tuous ſubſtance of our bodies, with that tye, and league of concord,by the produćtions of the paſſages;towit of Nerves,Weins,and Arteries,that ifone of theſe forſake any part, the # preſently neglect it,whereby it languiſheth; and by little and little dyes, through de- fe&of nouriſhment. But if any objećt #. nature hath made the body double,for this pur- poſe that when one part is hurt,the other remaining ſafe and ſound, might ſuffice for life indneſſeſſity; but I ſay,this axiom hath no truth in the veſſels and pañges of the body. For it hath not every where doubled the veſſels,for thereisbutone only vein, appointed for the nouriſhment of the brain,and the membranes thereof, which is that they call the Tºrſular,by which when the left part is wounded, it may exhauſt thenouriſhment of the right and ſound part,and though that occaſion cauſe it to have a convulſion,by too much * 1- Why in Eryſ. Pelas chiefly aſſails the face, The cure of at Eryſipelas of the face, why oyly things muſt not be uſed iri an Eryſipelas of the face, Aph.21ſtä. 6, Deadly figatin wounds of the head. A convulſönić cauſed by diy- neſs. A twofold cauſe of con- vulfifickdry- neſs. Lib.4 denſi partium. idryneſs;Verily it is true,that when in the §. parts,the muſcles of one kind are equall . in ..º. number,the reſolution of one part makes the convulſion of the other by accident;but it is not ſo in the brain. º Forth; two parts ofthe brain the right and left, each by its ſelf performs that which Belongs hºreto,without the conſent, conſpiration or commerce of theoppoſite part; for a hºwife it ſhould follow, that the Palfie properly ſocalled, that is of ; the body; which happensby reſolution cauſed either by moſſification or obſtration reſiding in tither part of hºbrain ſhould infer together with it a Convulſion of the oppoſite part. *Which notwithſtanding dayly ºxperience cºnvincesas falſe. Wherefore we muſt *::: - - . . . . . ſinks 276 - - -- Of Green and Floody L tºo: think, that in wounds of the head wherein the brain is hurt, that inanition and want of mouriſhment are the cauſts,that the ſound and oppoſite part ſuffers a convulſion. . . Franciſ Dalethampius in his French Chirurgery renders another reaſon of this queſtion; That (faith he) the truth of this propoſition may ſtand firm and ratificq,wemuſt ſuppoſe, that the convulſion of the oppoſite partmentioned by Hippocrates, doth then only happen, when by reaſon of the greatneſs of the inflammation in the hurt part of the brain, which ... . . . hath already inferred corruption, and a Gangrene to the brain and men brancs thereof, º and within a ſhort time is ready to cauſe a ſphacell in the skull,ſo that the diſeaſe muſt be terminated by death; for in this defined ſtate of the diſeaſe,and theſe conditions, the ſenſe and motion muſt neceſſarily periſh in the affe&ted part,as we ſee it happens in other Gan- grºns, through the extinëtion of the native heat. Beſides,the paſſages of the animall ſpirit muſt neceſſarily be ſo obſtrućted by the greatneſs of ſuch an inflammation or phlegmon, that it cannotflow from thence to the parts of the ſame fide lying there under and to the neighbouring parts of the brain ; and if it ſhould flow thither, it will be tººl. to carry the ſtrength and faculty of ſenſe and motion, as that which is infected and changed by admixture of putrid and Gangrenous vapours. Whereby it cometh to paſs, that the wounded part deſtitute offenſe.is not ſtirred up to expell that which would be trouble- fonic to it...if it had ſenſe wherefore neither are the Nerves thence ariſing ſciſed upon, or Opinion of 24lechampiu, contraad by a Convulſion. It furthermore comes to paſs that becauſe theſe ſame nerves are deprived of the preſence and comfort of the animall ſpirit,and in like manner the parts of the ſame ſide, drawing from thence theirſchfe and motion are poſſeſſed with a palſie ; for a palſie is cauſed either by the cutting or obſtrućtion of a Nerve, or the Nº. mollification thereof by a thin and watry humor, or ſo affèted by ſome vehement diſtemper, that it cannot receive the Animall ſpirit. - .. But for the oppoſite part and the convulſion thereof, it is known and granted by all, that a convulſion is cauſed citherby repletion which ſhortens the Nerves by liſtending them into bredth,orby inamitich,when as the native and prinitive heat of the Nerves be: ing waſted, their proper ſubſtance becoming, dry is wrinckled up and contraćted; or elſe it proceeds from the wellication,and acrimonie of ſome vapour, or ſanious and biting hu- mor, or from vehemency of pain.So we have known the falling ſickneſs cauſed by a vene- nate exhalation carricq from the foot to the brain. Alſo we know that a convulſion, is cauſed in the puněture of the Nerves when as any acrid and ſanious humor is ſhut up there- in,the orifice thereof being cloſed ; but in wounds of the Nerves when any Nerve is half cut,there happens a convulſion by the bitterneſs of the pain. - But verily in the oppoſite part;there are manifeſtly two of theſe cauſes of a convulſion; that is to ſay,aputrid and carionlikeyapour exhaling from the hurt,and Gangrenate part of the brain;and alſo a virulent, atrid and biting Sanies,or filth, ſweating into the oppo- ſite ſound part, from the affected and Gangrenous; the malignity of which Sanies, Hippo- crates deſirous to decipher, in reckoning up the deadly ſigns of a wounded head, hath ex- preſſed it by the word Ichor;and in his book of fratures he hath called this humor Dacry- ide; at non Pºnſ that is weeping and not igeſted.] Therefore it is nomalyail if the oppoſite and ſound part endued with exquiſite and perfeót ſenſe, and offended by the flowing thereto of both the vaporous and ſanious matter,uſing its owne force,contend and labour as much as it can,for the expulſion of that which is troubleſome thercto. This labouring or con- cuſſion is followed (as we ſee in the falling ſickneſs)by a convulſion as that which is un- dertaken in vain, death being now at hand ; and nature over-ruled by the diſeaſe. Thus (ſaith Dalechampius) muſt we in my judgement determine of that propoſition of Hippotra- tes and Avicen. - - But he addes further,in wounds of the head, which are not deadly, praëtitioners obſerve that ſometimes the hurt part is taken with the palſie,and the ſound with a convulſion; or therwhiles on the contrary,the wounded part is ſeiſed by a Convulſion and the ſound by a Palfie;otherwhiles both of them by a convulſion or Palſie, and ſomewhiles the one of them by a convulſion or Palſie, the other being free from both affects; the cauſes of all which belong not to this place to explain. Thus much Dalechampius. - C. H. A. P. XII. A concluſion of the deadly ſigns in the Wounds ofthe head. . . Ow that wenay returne to our former diſcourſe 3 you may . foretell the *** - - :* of §: patient will dye; when his reaſon and judgement being perverted, e ſhall talks tºom *N* idly;when his memory fails him; when he cannot governs his tongue: when his the depraved * fightgrowes dark and dim, his cars deaſ, when he would caſt himſelf headlong ficulties ofths from his bºor elſe lyestherein without any motion3, when he hath a continuall feaver minde. with ailirim, when the tongue breaks out in Puſtles,whenitis chopt,and become black, - by reaſon of too much dryneſs;when the wound grows dry, and caſts forth little or no $rom habite matter whºmas the colour of the wound which was formerly freſh, it now become lik: ef the body. .. * ſaltcd L Tºro. - - Wounds of each part. — 277 ſalted fleſh yellow and pale; when the LIrine,and otherexcrements ſuppreſt; when the palſie,Convulſi- on, apoplexie, and laſtly,often ſowning, with a ſmall and unequall pulſe, invade him. All ſuch ſigns From the ſometimes appear preſently after the wound, otherwhiles ſome few dayes after; therefore when as time ſhar the brain is hurt and wounded by the violence of the inciſion,or fiſſure,of the contuſion, compreſ- ſuch figas ſon,puněture,Concuſſion,or any other fraćture,the forementioned ſigns appear preſently in the firſt appear, dayés;but when they do not appear til many dayes after the blow.you may know that they riſe and appear,by reaſon of an inflammation and phlegmon in the brain, occaſioned by the putrefačtion of the bloud poured forth upon it. -- : ". : . - But we muſt obſerve this by the way,which alſo belongs to the prognoſticks,that fleſhis eaſily re-cºlºnths enerated,and reſtored in all parts of the head,except in that part of the forehead,which is a little a- cap....” É. that which lies between the eye-brows,ſo that it will be ulcerated ever after,and muſt be cover- ed with a Plaiſter.l believe that in that place there is an internall cavity in the bone,full of air,which oes to the five-like bones of the noſe,by which the growth of fleſh may behindered;or elſe that the one is very denſe or compaët in that place,ſo that there can ſcarſe ſufficient juice ſweat forth, which may ſuffice for the regeneration of fleſh; add hereunto a great conflux of excrements flowing to this ulcer,which ſhould otherwiſe be evacuated by the eyes and noſe,which hinder by that means the dry- neſs of the ulcer,and conſequently the healing thereof. - Hence certainly it comes to paſs,that if you deſire the Patient thus affečted to breath,ſhutting his mouth and noſe,the air or breath will come forth of the ulcer with ſuch force,as it will eaſily blow forth a lighted candle of an indifferent bigneſs held thereto. Which thing I proteſt, I obſerved in a certain man,whom I was forced to trepan in that place, by reaſon the bone of the forehead was broken and depreſſed. CHA P. XIII. Of ſalutary ſigns in wounds of the head. , SSLIt on the contrary theſe are ſalutary ſigns, when the Patient hath no feaver,is in his right º] mind,is well at the application or taking of anything,ſleeps well,hath his belly ſoluble, - º) the wound looks with a freſh and lively colour, caſts forth digeſted and laudable matter, lº, the Craſſa Meninx hath its motion free and no way hindred. - Yet we muſt note, which alſo is obſerved by the Ancients and confirmed by experience, that VWhen the we muſt think none paſt danger,and free from all chance, untill the hundreth day be paſt.Wherefore ...” the Phyſitian ought ſo long to have a care of his Patient, that is, to conſider how he behaves and ...” atº- governs himſelf in meat, drink, ſleep, venery and other things. - Butlet the Patient diligently avoid and ſhun cold,formany when they have been cured of wounds The Patieht of the head,5y careleſs taking cold have been brought into {j oftheir lives.Alſo you muſt know nºwa's that the Callu, whereby the bones of the skull are knit together requires almoſt the ſpace of forty or of cold- fifty dayes to its perfeó coagmentation and concretion.Though in very deed one cannot ſet down a certain number of dayes,by reaſon of the variety ofbodies, or tempers: For it is ſooner finiſhed in young men,and more ſlowly in old;And thus much may ſerve for prognoſticks.Now will we treat as briefly and perſpicuouſly as we can of the cure both in generall and particular;wherefore beginning withi generall we will firſt preſcribe a convenient diet by the º: uſe of the ſix things not 113tll I'd II. CHA P. XIII 1. Of the generall cure of a broken skull,and of the Symptomes uſually happening thereºfon. - hºhe firſt cure muſt be,to keep the Patient in a temperate air;and if ſo be,that it be not ſuch ºf , l §§ of itſelfand its own proper nature,it muſt be corrected by Art. As in winter he muſt .” " § have a clear fire made in his chamber, leſt the ſmoak cauſe ſneeſing and other accidents; tº and the windows and doors muſt be kept ſhut to hinder the approach of the cold air and wind. All the time the wound is kept open to be dreſt, ſome body ſtanding by ſhall hold a chafendiſh ful of coals or a heated Iron bar over the wound,at ſuch a diſtance,that a mo- derate heat may paſs thence to the wound;and the frigidity of the encompaſſing air may be correóted by the breathing of the diffuſed heat.For cold .#. to the opinion of Hiſpocrates, is an enemy aphor.18. to the Brain, Bones,Nerves,and ſpinall marrow; it is alſo hurtfull to ulcers, by ſuppreſſing their ex-gã 5. crements,which ſuppreſt do not only hinder ſuppuration,but alſo by corroſion makes them ſinuous. Therefore Galen rightly admoniſhethus,to keep cold from the brain,not only in the time of trepan- ing,but alſo afterwards.For there can be no greater,nor more certain harm befall the fraćtured skul; Lib. s. de than by admitting the air,by ſuch as are unskilfull. For if the airſhould be hotter than the brain,then uſapart. it could not thence be refrigerated;but if the brain ſhould belaid open to the air,in the midſt of ſum- P. f. mer.when it is at the hotteſt,yet would it be refrigerated;and'unleſs it were relieved with hot things, . in take harm; this is the opinion of Galen, whereby you may underſtand that many who have their ; is skulls broken, dye more through default of skill in the curing,than by the greatneſs of the fraćture. colder than But (when the wound is bound up with the pledgets,cloths,and rowlers,as is fit) if the air chance the brain, to be more hot,than the Patient can well indure, let it be amended by ſprinkling, and ſtrawing the chamber with cold water,oxycrate,the branches of Willows and Vine.Neither is it ſufficient to ſhun the too cold air, unleſs alſo you take heed of the over light,chiefly untill ſuch time as the moſt fear- cd and malign ſymptomes are paſt. For a too greatlight diſſipates the ſpirits, increaſes pain, ſtrengthens the feaver and ſymptomes. The diſ. Hippocrates wholly forbids wine,therefore the Patient inſtead thereof muſt drink Barly water, fair commodi- water boyled and tempered with Julep of Roſes, ſyrup of Violets,vinegar and the like:water where--. - - B b - in much lights 278 Of Green and Bloody Lib. 10. - what his in bread crums have been ſteeped, water and ſugar with a little juyce of Lemons,or pomecitron ad- drink muſt ded thereto,and ſuch like as the ability and taſte of the Patient ſhall require. Let him continue ſuch be. drinks untill he be free from malign ſymptoms,which uſually happen within fourteen dayes. Almonds His meat ſhall be pap, ptiſan,ſhunning Almond milks:(for Almonds are ſaid to fil the head with increaſe the vapours and cauſe ºft. damask Prunes, Raiſons and currants.ſeaſoned with ſugar, and a little pain of the cinnamon(which hath a wonderfull power to comfort the ſtomach, and revive and exhilarate the head. ſpirits) Chickens, Pidgeons,Véal,Kid,Leverets,birds of the fields,Pheaſons,black-birds,Turtles,Par- tridges,Thruſhes,Larks and ſuch like meats of good digeſtion, boiled with lettuce,purſlain,ſorrell, borage,bugloſs,ſuccory, ndive and the like,are thought very convenient in this caſe.If he defire at any time to feed on theſe meats roſted, he may only dipping them in verjuice, in the acid juices of . Oranges,Citrons,Lemons, or Pomegranats, ſometimes in one, and ſometimes in another, according to his taſt and ability.If any have a deſire to eat fiſh, he muſt mak choyce of Trouts,Gudgeons,Pikes and the like,which live in running and clear waters,and not in muddy;he ſhall eſchew all cold ſal- lets and pulſe,becauſe they fly up and trouble the head:it will be convenient after meat to uſe com- mon dridgpowder,or Aniſted,Fennellſced or Coriander comfits, alſo conſerve of Roſes,or Marmi- late of Quinces to ſhut up the orifice ofthe Ventricle, lºſt the head ſhould be offended with vapours ariſing from thence. Aphºr. 13. Children muſt eat often,but ſparingly;for children cannot faſt ſo long as thoſe which are elder, **ſ" becauſe their naturall heat is more ſtrong wherefore they ſtand in need of more nouriſhmentſoalſ. Is in winter all ſorts of people require more plentifull nouriſhment, for that then their ſtomachs are r more hot than in Summer. - ** 13. When the foureteenth day is paſt,if neither a fraver, nor anything elſe forbid,he may drink wine ſeil. 2. moderately,& by little and little,ºncreaſe his diet,but that reſpe&tively to each ones nature,ſtrength and cuſtome.He ſhall ſhun,as much as in him lyes,ſleep on the day time, unleſs it happen that a Phleg- why ſleep monſtiſe upon the brain or Meninges.For in this caſe it will be expedient to ſleep on the day time, e- upon the ſpecially from morning till noon,for in this ſeaſon of the day, as alſo in the ſpringblood is predo-- day ". “minant in the body, according to the opinion of. Hippocrates. For it is ſo vulgarly known, that it *... need not be ſpoken,that the blood when we are awake is carried into the habit and ſurface of the being in- body; but on the contrary by ſleep it is called into the noble parts,the Heart and Liver.Wherefore if . flamed. . that the blood by the force of the Sun caſting his beams upon the earth at his riſing is carryed into +iº.” FPi- the habit of the body, ſhould again be more and more diffuſed by the ſtrength & motion of watch- What fiſh he may car, dem. ing,the inflammation in the brain and Meninges would be much encreaſed.Wherefore it will be bet- ... ter, eſpecially then to ſtay by ſleep the violence of the blood running into the habit of the body, 3. : when it ſhalſ ſeem to rage and more violently to affečt that way. Watching muſt in like manner be j moderate for too much depraves the temperof the brain and of the habit of the whole body;it cau- immº ſcs crudities,pains and heavineſs of the head,and makes the wounds dry and maligne. Watching. But if the Patient cannot ſleep by reaſon of the vehemency of the inflammation of the brain and Cºlºmeth. Meninges, Galen wiſhes,to waſh, §: and anoint the head, noſe, temples and ears with refrigera- 18. ting and hume'?ing things,for theſe ſtupefie,and make drowſie the Brain and membranes thereof,be- Medicine, ing more hot than they ought to be. Wherefore for this purpoſe let the temples be anointed with procuring Vnguentum populeon,orlºnguentum Roſatum with a little roſevinegar, or oxycrate;let a ſpunge moiſtened fleep, in the decočtion of white or black poppie ſeed,of the rinds of the roots of Mandrages,oftheſteds of Henbane, ettuce,purſlane,plantain, night-ſhade and the like. He may alſo have a broath or, barly cream, into which you may put an emulſion made of the ſeeds of white Poppy, or let him have a potion made with 3 i,or 3 iſ,of the ſyrup of poppy, with 3 iſ,of Lettuce water;Let the Patient uſe Thecom, theſe things 4-houres aftermeat,to procure ſleep. For ſleep doth much help concoëtion, it repairs modities of the efflux of the triple ſubſtance cauſed by watching aſſwageth pain, refreſheth the weary, mitigates ſleep. anger and ſorrow, reſtores the deprayed reaſon, ſo that for theſe reſpc&s it is abſolutely neceſſary that the Patient take his naturall reſt. If the Patient ſhall be plethorick, letthe plenitude be leſſeried by blood-letting, purging and a ſlender diet, according to the diſertion of the Phyſitian who ſhall overſee the cure. But we muſt take heed of ſtrong purgations,in theſe kinds of wounds,eſpecially at the beginning, leſt the feaver, inflammation,pain,and other ſuch like ſymptoms be increaſed by ſtirring up the humors. Lib,4-meth. . . Phlebotomy,according to Galens opinion, muſt not only be made reſpectively to the plenty of blood,but alſo agreeable to the greatneſs of the E. diſeaſe, or that which is to come,to divert, and draw back that humor which flows down, by away contrary to that which is impaët in the part; and which muſt be there evacuated, or drawn to the next. Wherefore for example,if the right ſide of the head be wounded,the Cephalick vein of the right arm ſhall be opened, unleſs a great Ple- thora or plenitude cauſe us to open the Baſilica,or Median,yet if neither of them can be fitly opened, the Baſilica may be opened,although the body is not plethorick. The like courſe muſt be obſerved in wounds of the left ſide of the head;for that is far better by reaſon of the ſtraitneſs of the fibers, than to draw blood on the oppoſite ſide;in performance whereof you muſt have diligent care of the ſtrength of the Patient, ſtill feelinghis pulſe, unleſs a Phyſitian be preſent,to whoſe judgment you muſt then commit all that buſineſs. For the pulſe is, in Galens opinion, the certaineſt ſhewer of the Lib.de ºut ſtrength. Wherefore we muſt conſider the changes and inequalities thereof,for as ſoon as we find it ºff” to become leſſer and more ſlow,when the forehead begins to ſweat a little, when he feels a pain at miſſ. his heart when he is taken with a deſire to vomit,or go to ſtool,or with yawning,and when he ſhall change his colour and his lips look pale,then you muſt ſtop the blood as ſpeedily as you can;other- wiſe there will be danger lºſt he poure forth }. life together with his blood. Then he muſt be re- freſhed with bread ſteeped in wine,and put into his mouth,and by rubbing his temples and noſtrils with ~~ *- - -- - _- ------- - - L i B.Io. Wounds of each part. 279 with ſtrong vinegar, and by lying upon his back. . But the part ſhall be eaſed and freed from ſome portion of the impačt and conjunéthumor by gently ſcarifying the lips of the wound, or applying of Leeches. But it ſhall be diverted,by opening theſe veins which are nigheſt to the wounded part, as the Venapuppie, or that in the midſt of the forehead, or of the temples, or theſe which are under the tongue; beſides alſo cupping-glaſſes ſhall alſo be applyed to the ſhoulder ſometimes, with ſca- The uſe of rification,ſometimes withoutineither muſt ſtrong and long frićtions,with courſe clothes, of all the Fraaures, whole body,the head excepted,be omitted during the whole time of the cure,for theſe will be avail- able, though but for this;that is to draw back and diſſipate by inſenſible tranſpiration the vapours which otherwiſe would aſcend into the head, which matters certainly in abody that lyes ſtill and wants both the uſe and benefit of accuſtomed exerciſe,are much increaſed. - - But it ſhall be made maniſºft by his following and notable example, how powerfull blood-let, attºº, ting is,to leſſen and mitigate the inflammation of the Brain,or the membranes thereof in wounds of - the head.I was lately called into the ſuburbs of Saint German, there to viſit a young man twenty eight yeeres old, who lodged there in the houſe of Iohn Martiall, at the ſign of Saint Michaelſ. This youngman,was one of the houſhold ſervants of Maſter Doucador,the ſteward of the Lady Admirall of Brion.Hefell down headlong upon the left Bregma, upon a marble pavement, whence he received a contuſed wound,without any fraćture of the skull, and being he was of a ſanguin temperature, by occaſion of this wound,a feaver tooke him on the ſeaventh day with a continuall delirium and in- flamation of F. tumor of the wounded Pericranium.This ſame tumor poſſeſſing his whole head and neck by continuation and ſympathy of the parts,was grown to ſuch *... his vi- ſage was ſo much altered,that his friends knew him not; neither could he ſpeak, heare, or ſwallow anything but what was very liquid. Which I obſerving, although I knew,that the day paſt, which was the eight day of his diſeaſe,he had foure ſaucers of blood taken from him by Germaine Agate Barber-ſurgeon of the ſame ſuburbs; yet confidering the integrity and conſtancy of the ſtrength of the Patient, I thought good to bleed him again;wherefore I drew from him fourteen ſaucers at that one time; when I came to him the day after,& ſaw that neither the feaver,nor any of the fore menti- oned ſymptomes were any whit remitted,or aſſwaged,I forthwith took from him fouré ſaucers more, which in all made two and twenty;the day following when I had obſerved, that the ſymptomes were no whit leſſened, I durſt not preſume § my own only advice,to let him the fourth time blood as I deſired.Wherefore I brought unto him,that moſt famous Phyfitian Dočtor Violene,who asſoon as he felt his pulſe, knowing by the vehemency thereof, the ſtrength of the Patient, and moreover confidering the greatneſs of the inflammation & tumor which offered itſelf to his fight,he bid me reſently take out my Lancet and open avein. But I lingred on ſet purpoſe, and told him, that he É. already twenty two ſaucers of blood taken from him:Then ſaid he, Grant it be ſo, and though more have been drawn, yet muſt we not therefore deſiſt from our enterpriſe, eſpecially ſeeing the two chiefe Indications of blood-letting yet remain,that is,the greatneſs of the diſeaſe, and the con- The two ſtant ſtrength of the Patient. I being glad of this,tooke three ſaucers more of blood, he ſtanding by, chiefindi. and was ready to take more but that he wiſhed me to defer it untill theaſterneon;wherefore retur- catlons in ning after dinner I filled two ſaucers more,ſo that in all, this young man to his great benefit, loſt blººd-lºº- twenty ſcaven ſaucers ofblood at five times,within the ſpace offouredayes. Now the enſuing night "º was very pleaſing to him,the feaver left him about noon, the tumor grew much leſſe, the heat of the inflammation was aſſwaged inal parts,except in his eyelids,and the laps of his ears,which beingul- cerated caſt forth a great quantity of Pu, or matter. I have recited this hiſtory †. to take a- way the childiſh feare which many have to draw blood in the conſtant º:#. the Patient, and that it might appear how ſpeedy and certain a remedy it is in inflammations of the head and brain. Now to return from whence we digreſſed, you muſt note that nothing is ſo hurtfull in fraćtures and wounds of the head,as venery;not only at that time the diſeaſe is preſent, but alſo long after . the cure thereof. For great plenty of ſpirits are contained in a ſmall quantity of ſeed, and the grea. .. teſt part thereofflowes from the brain; hence therefore all the faculties, but chiefly the Animall,are ty in . I have divers times obſerved death to enſue inſmall wounds ofthe head, yea when wounds of they have been agglutinated and united. All paſſions ofthe mind muſtin like ſort be avoided,becauſe *** they by contračtion and diſſipation of the ſpirits cauſe great trouble in the body and mind. Let a How hurt. lace be choſen for the Patient as far from noiſe as can be,as from the ringing ofbells, beatings and fail noſe nockings of Smiths, Coopers, and Carpenters, and from high-wayes through which they uſe to is to the drive Coaches;for noiſe encreaſes pain,cauſes a feaver,and brings many other ſymptomes. fračtures of I remember when I was at Hiſdin at the time that it was befieged by the forces of Charles the fifth, the ºl. that when the wall wasbeaten with the Cannon,the noiſe of the Ordnance cauſed grievous torment A Hiſtory; to all thoſe which were ſick,but eſpecially thoſe that were wounded on their heads, ſo that they would ſay;that they thought at the diſcharging of every Cannon that they were cruelly ſtrucken with ſlaves on that part which was wounded,and verily their wounds were ſo angred herewith, that they bled much,and by their pain and feavers encreaſed, were forced with much fighing to breath their laſt. Thus much may ſerve to be ſpoken of the cure in generall, now we will out of the monuments of the ancients,treat of the particular. CHA P.XV. Of the particular cure of wounds of the head,and of ºmſºn, ſkin. º º: º º º |Et us begin with a fimple wound,for whoſecure the Chirurgeon muſt propoſe one only of, fin: tº ſcope,to wit,Union;for unleſſe the wound pierce to the skull, it is cured like other cle wound -* * ... º: wounds of the fleſhy parts of our bodies. But if it be compound, as many wayes as it is ºf the fleſh º 'omplicate,ſo many indications ſhew themſelves.In theſe the chiefeſtcar muſt be had of *** * the more urgent order and cauſe, - skin, Bb 2 Therefore 28o - Of Green and flºody Lib,10. - - Therefore if the wound ſhall be ſimple and ſuperficiary,then the haire muſt firſt be ſhaven away, then a plaiſter applyed made of the white of an egge, bole Armenick and Aloes.The following day you muſt apply Emplaſtrum de Ianua or elſe degratia Dei, untill the wound be perfeótly healed. Éut if it be deeper and penetrate even to the Pericranium,the Chirurgeon ſhall not do amiſs, if at the ſecond A digeſtive dreſſing he apply a digeſtive medicine (as § call it) which may be made of VeniceTurpentine, the : yolks of egges,oyl of Roſes, and a little Saffron, and that ſhall be uſed ſo long,untill the wound come tomaturation;for then you muſt add honey of Roſes and Barly floure to the digeſtive. Hence muſt we paſs to theſe medicines,into whoſe compoſition no oyly or unétuous bodie enters, ſuch as Aſarcotick this, R Terebinth.wenete,3 iſ ſyrupi roſar.3 jpulaloes,Myrthe,6 maſtich.an.3 ſº.Let them all be incorpora- jºine, ted and made into an unguent, which ſhall be perſcètly regenerated, then it muſt be cicatrized An Epulo- with this following powder. R. Alumini, combuſti,cortici, granatorum combuſt. Ian 3.j, Miſceantur ſimul 6- tick, fiat fulvis - but if the wound be ſo large that it require a ſuture,it ſhall have ſo many ſtitchcs with a needle, as need ſhall ſeem to require. A Hiſtory. Whilſt I was at Hiſdin,a certain ſouldier,by falling of the earth whilſt he undermined, had the Hairy ſcalp ſo preſſed down even to the Periºranium,and ſo wholly ſeparated from the beginning of the hind part of his head,even to his forehead,that it hung over his face. I went about the curé in this manner; I firſt waſht all the wound with wine, a little warmed, that ſo Imight waſh away the congealedblood mixed with the earth; then I dryed it with a ſoft linnen cloth, and laid upon it What Venice-Turpentine mixed with a little Aqua-vite wherein I had diſſolved ſome Sangua Dracona,Ma- things we ſtick aad Aloes;then I reſtored the hanging skin to its former place, and there ſtaied it with ſome mºoh ſtitches,being neither too ſtrait,nor too cloſe together, for fear of pain and inflammation, (which ſerve in , two chiefly happen whilſt the wound comes to ſuppuration) but only as much as ſhould ſerve to *"B" ſtay it on every ſide,and to keep forth the air,which by its entrance doth much harm to wounds:the lower fides of the wound,I filled with ſomewhat long and broad tents,that the matter might have paſſage forth.Then I applyed this following cataplaim to all the head. R, farine hord. & fabaruman. 3 viºlei roſati, 3iij, acetiquantum ſufficitºffat cataplaſma ad formanpultis; this hath a faculty to dry,cool, repell, mitigate pain and inflammation and ſtay bleeding. When we I did not let him blood.becauſe he hadbled much,eſpecially at certain arteries which were bro- mufi not let ken neer his temples; he being dreſſed after this manner grew well in a ſhort time. But if the wound . bemade by the biting of a wild beaſt,it muſt be handled after another manner, as ſhall appearby * Aº. this following hiſtory. As many people on a time ſtood looking upon the Kings Lyons,who were kept in the Tilt-yard at Paris, for the delight of King Henry the ſecond,and at his charges: it hap- pened that one of the fierceſt of them broke the things wherein he was tyed, and leaping amongſt the company,he with his paws threw to the ground a Girl of ſome twelve yeers old,and taking her head in his mouth, with his teeth wounded the muſculous skin in many places, yet hurt not the skul. She ſcarſe at length delivered by the Maſter of the Lyons from the jaws of Death and the Lyon, was committed to the cure of Rowland Claret Chirurgeon; who was there preſent by chance at the ſame time; ſome few dayes after,I was called to viſit her;ſhe was in a feaverherhead,ſhoulders,breſt, and all the places where the Lyon had ſet his teeth,or nails, were ſwoln,all the edges of the wound were livid,and did flow with a wateriſh;acrid,virulent, cadaverous,dark green and ſtinking matter, ſo that I could ſcarſe indure the ſmell thereof;ſhe was alſo oppreſt with pricking, biting and very The biting, great pain; which I obſerving,that old ſaying came into my mind, which is: That all wounds : made by the bitings of beaſts, or of men alſo,do ſomewhat participate of poyſon. Wherefore there ... muſt principally great care be had of the venenate impreſſion left in the woundsby the nails & teeth, and therefore ſuch things muſt be applyed,as have power to overcome poyſon. Wherefore I ſcarified the lips of the wounds in divers places,and applyed Leeches to ſuck out the venenate blood, and caſe the inflammation of the parts,then I made a Lotion of Ægyptiacum Treacle and Mithridate after the followingmanner. - **- -- . Therican B.Mithrid.3 § ij, gyptiac 5 ſ, diſſolvantur omnia cum aqua wité, é Cardui ben. Let the ... me. wounds be fomented and waſhed with it warm; beſides alſo Treacle and Mithridate were put in all dicines, the medicines which were either applyed or put into the wound,and alſo of the ſame with the con- ſerves of Roſes and Bugloſs diſſolved in the water of Sorrell and Carduus benedičiuſ, potions were made to ſtrengthen the heart and vindicate it from malign vapors. A cordian For which purpoſe alſo this following Epithema was applyed to the region of her heart.R.aque re- Epithema, ſarò nenuphar,an.5 iiij,acetiſcillitici żj,coralorum,ſantalorum alborum & rubrorum,Toſar, rub-fulveriºſpodii. an.3 j,Mithridatiijheriacean. 3 iſ, flo. cordial. pulveriſatorum, p. 3], croci 3.j, diſſolve them all together, make an Epitheme and apply it to the heart with a ſcarlet cloth or ſpunge, and let it be often renu- ed. Verily ſhe dreſt after this manner,and the former remedies but once uſed, pain,inflammation and all the malign ſymptomes were much leſſened; to conclude,ſhee recovered,but lingred and was lean ſome two years after,yet at length ſhe was perfeótly reſtored to her health and former nature. By which you may underſtand,that ſimple wounds muſt be handled after another manner, than theſe which have any touch of poiſon. - The cure of . But now that we may proſecute the other affečts of the hairy ſcalp; ſay that it is contuſed with #. thiſ a blow without a wound,that which muſt be firſt and alwayes done, (that ſo the affeót may better º º: appearand the remedies which are applyed nay take more effečt)the hair muſt be ſhaven away, and ſcd- at the firſt dreſſing a repelling medicine applyed,ſuch as this following Oxyrh olinum, R. ºlºroſ. 3 iij, album ovorum nu. iſ fulveri, nucum cypreſſ,balauſt..alumin, ratheroſar.ſub-an.3 j. Let them be all incorpo- A “Pºlling rated,and make a medicine for the former uſe,or in ſtead thereof you may apply the cataplaſhi pre- medicine, ſcribed before conſiſting of Farina bordeifabarum, aceto & olco roſaceo.But ſuch medicines muſt be often renued. When the pain and defluxion areappeaſed, we muſt uſe diſcuſſing medicines for intº of that - - | L i B.Io. Wounds of each part. 281 _--→ that humor which remains impacted in the part;R. Emplaſtri de mucilagin.3ij.oxicrotei,6 emp.de melilo-Aliſºnſ, to,angjolei chamam.cº anethi,an 33 malaxenturſinulet fiat emplaſtrum aduum dičium. Such a fomentation º * will alſo be good.R. vini rub.lib.iiij lixivii.com.lib.ijinutes §: contuſ.nu.x:pul, myrtillorum35.roſar.rub. - abſinth folſalvie, majoraneſechadoºſiorum chamem.melilan.M.ſ3.alumini, ºtheraditiº ºperi,calami aromatici an.3ſ;.bulliant omnia ſimuland make a decoštion to foment the grieved part. After ſomewhat a long fomenting it,whereby it may the better diſcuſſe,dry and exhauſt the concrete humors the headmuſt be dryed and more diſcuſſing things apply ed, ſuch as the Cerate deſcribed by Vigo called de minio; t which hath an emollient and digeſtive facultie in this form.R Olei cham&mililior.an.3xolei maſtich.3ij.gººn. finguedini, vervedi, libjlitbarg.aurišvijminii#ijivini boni gathºm unum, bulliant omni, ſimul baculoggi- de Minic. tando primum quidem lento igneºmox verb luculentiore.donec º: colºrem nigrum velſubnigrum contrahat; adde infine coãure Terebinth.lib.ſ.pulveri, maſtich. 3ij.gum.eleni 3i: ºre quantum ſufficitºbulliant rurſus una cbullitione & fiat empl. mole. But if the humor be not thus diſcuſſed,but onely grow ſoft, then the tu- mor muſt be quickly opened,for when the fleſh is inflamed and putrefied through occaſion of the - - contained humor,the bone under it putrefies alſo by the contagion of the inflamation and the acri- Deterfive mony ofthe matter fallingupon the bone.When you have openedit, waſh away the filth of the ul-ºr-le". cer with this following deterfive .# roſé abſinth.an 3i. terebinth.3ſ fulirewºlves, ma- º fiſhi, myrrhefarinehordei an:3ſ. Inſtead hereofiftherebe great putrefaction, Ægyptia either by it.” ſelfe,or mixtuith an equall quantity of Vnguentum apoſtulorum may be put into the ulcer. When the ulcer is clenſed it will be time to uſe ſcarcotick and Čičatrizing medicines. - CHAP. XVI. of the particular cure of afrailure or brºkenſkyll. - - , , - § the ſkull be broken,ſo that it be needfull to trepan it,or to elevate and liftitup.or ſcraps why the it away,themuſculous skin being cut as we formerly noted, the Pericranium ſhall be pluck- Pericrani. ed from the skull, as we ſaid before; which becauſe it can hardly be done without great ... pain,by reaſon of its exquiſite ſenſe and connexion with the membranes of the braine,wee .." muſt labour to mitigate the paine for feare of inflammation and other accidents. Therefore the firſt ſº. dreſſingended & the corners of the wound drawn each from other;at the ſecond dreſſing put to the - wounda digeſtive (as they termeit)niade of the yolk of an egge,and oyle of Roſes, but you muſt Galºmeth. ly no humid thing to the bone becauſe we deſire to keep it ſound and whole.For Galent opini-Hº .." on is, thatbared bones muſt not be touched with untiuous shings; but rather on the contrary all jº dry things muſt be applycó to them, which may, conſume the ſuperfluous humidity. Therefore we application muſt lay ſome lint and the cephalick powders which we ſhall hereafter deſcribe, upon the bone we of humid intend to preſerve,and iš. - - - - humid medicines.You muſt in Trepaning have .. care of the Craſa mininz. For I have often obſerved a great quantity of blood to have flowed from ſome broken veſſell, which adhered to the ſecond Table:neither muſt we preſently and forthwith, ſtay ſuch bleeding, but ſuffer it to flow ac- cording to the plenitude and ſtrength of the patient; for hus the feaver, and together therewith . . . thereſt of the ſymptomes are diminiſhed. For the opinion of Hippocrates,in every green wound it is Lib.deula; good to cauſe often bleeding, except in the bellies;for thus the vehemency of pain,inflamation and - other accidents will be leſs troubleſome; alſo it is not amiſſ too for old ulcers to bleed much, for ſo they arefreed from theburden of the impačthumors. When you think it hath bled ſufficiently, it may be ſtanched with this following medicine deſcribed by Galen. '-º'- B. pulveris Aloes 3ij.thuri, maſtiches, an 35ſ.albumina ovorum º itentur ſimulcum piliº_liporini mi- gal.émüh nutim inciſis fiat meditamentum.When the bleeding is ſtayed you ſhalfforthéaſſwaging of pain, drop “” . upon the Menin: ſome Pigeons bloodyet warmeby opening a Vein under the wing then it ſhall b firewed over with this following powder,R. Aloes,thuri,myrrheſanguini, draconi, º: pulvis ſubtilis. Alſo you may make an irrigation with Roſe Vinegar, or ſome repelling medicine; ſuch as is a cataplaſme exfarini,' okoroſaceo.Which may be applyed untill the fourthday to affwage and mitigate pain. - ". - - - * . Vigºrate willbe ofgood uſe in this caſe,as that which in my opinioh is moſtfit for fraðures ºf:ré- of the skull,becauſe it draws powerfully,reſolves and dryes moderately, and by reaſon of the ſmellº." refreſhes the animall ſpirits,and ſtrengthens the brain º: thereofas you may eaſily per- ſkuſi. ceive by things which enter into the compoſition thereof. P. Olei roſ. *::::: pini, gummi {}. -- an.3ij Maſtiches 3iſ; Pinguedini, vervecil caſtratišijſ foliorum beton.caprifºlianthas an Mj. º horum tinčiºrum 3x liquatafinguedin eterenda terantur, & ammoniatum ſimulciſm aceto-ſcillitico, eliquetur; exprimantur 3 cum expreſſione addantur terebinth. Ven. §iiij. cert albe quantum ſufficit, fiat eerotum mol- . . . . lead uuſm preditium. Alſo let the neck, and all the ſpine of the back be ahointed with a liniment, A ſinimani which hath force of mollifing the Nerves, eſt they ſhould ſuffer convulfion;ſuch is this. goods- . R Rute marrubii, roriſmartbulor ſalvie,berb paralyſan. Mſ. radireoſ,Cyperi, baccatum lauri,an. 3. forum *:::::: thame melilihyperici,an.Mjpiſtentur & macerentur omnia in vino albiper noãem,deinde toquantur invaſe duplici 6 cum oleo lumbricorum,iilioram,de terebinthina,axungie,anſeriº &bum.an.3ij.uſgue ad º deinde bulliant omnia ſimul in lib. ii. vini boni, lento igne uſque ad †: vini, deinde. . . . ." ave diligent care that it be not offended either by the †. touch of thing's moniaci 3ſ.gra- umptiomen vini, poſtes cée ºf colenturº intolatura addeterebinth.venet.giijaque wit. 3ſ. cere quantum ſufficitifia: limentum ſemilus ºº 67te???. * wound become ſordid and malign, and putrefie the adjacent parts, and conſequently the Craſe meninx and skull;for the integrity of all parts may bepreſerved by their like, and #. aredry things in a fraćture of the skull. Wherefore .# humid and oyly things muſt be ſhunned in the cure there- of unleſsperadventure there ſhal be ſome need to mitigate pain & bring the humor to ſuppuration. For according to Galen, we are oftforc'd for a time to omit ; proper cure of the diſeaſe, ſo # Galamº. , - . * - 3 Tº º - - But when the pain is aſſwaged, we muſt abſtain from all ſuchunétuous . left they make the "... . A s 282 Of Green and Bloody Lib.10. | How ſate reſiſt the ſymptomes ; furthermore Hippocrates would have us not to foment the skull,no not humid with wine,but if we do,to let it be but with very little.Vidiuſ interprets that little to be,when there ...i. is fear of inflamation;for wine if it bered,tart and aſtringent,hath a repreſſing, refrigerating and dry- faāured ing faculty:for otherwiſe all wine although it heats and dryes by its †. it ačtually humečts skull, and cools,both which are very hurtfull in wounds of the head,or a fraćtured skull, eſpecially when the bone is bare;for from too much cooling of the brain there is fear of a convulſion, or ſome other evill ſymptome. Wherefore let this bc ratified,that is,We muſt not uſe humid and unétuous medi- º ! cines in wounds of the head, except for curing of an inflamation, or the mitigation of pain cauſed h thereby.Therefore let the bared skull be ſtrewed with catagmatick and cephalick powders,(being ſo why ce- called by the Ancients, for that they are convenient and good in fraćtures of the skull and the reſt h phaſick or of the bones) for by their dryneſs they conſume the ſuperfluous humidity, and by that means help Calagma- nature in the ſeparating of the broken bones, and the regenerating of fleſh. Such powders uſually ſt : ſº- conſiſt of ſuch things as theſe enſuing.Thus,radix Iridos florent farina hordei & Ervi, pulvi, Alge; Hepatice, k good. ſanguis Draconis, ºś Gentiane:and generally all ſuch ſimples as have a dry- º h ing and an abſtergent faculty withoutbiting;but you muſt not uſe theſe things before the pain,in- tº When to flamation and apoſtumation be paſt;that is then, when the membrancs muſt be clenſed, the bones ſca- w ºf uſed. ... led,and the fleſh generated. For the skul by how much it is the dryer,by ſo much it requires and more - ...; be eaſily endures more powerfull and dryer medicines than the Dura Mater or Pericranium,as that which when they in quickneſs of ſenſe comes far ſhort of theſe two.Wherefore when you would apply the forementi- are to be oned cephalick powders to the Meninges,they muſt be aſſociated and mixed with É. of roſes plyed to or of wormwood and ſuch other like,that ź. their too violently drying faculty may be allayed and the Me- tempered. - winger. til CHAP. XVII. Why we uſe Trepaning, in the Frailures of the Skull. th iHere are four cauſes of this remedy: The firſt is, to raiſe up the depreſt bones,and take forth & § their fragments,which preſs upon the Meninges, or alſo upon the ſubſtance of the brain. § The ſecond is, that the Sanies or matter may be evacuated,clenſed, waſted,and dryed up, ſ: which by the breaking of any veſſell is poured forth upon the Membranes, whereby they . . . are, and not they only,but the brain alſo is in great danger of corruption.The third is,for the fitter W application of medicines,convenient for the wound and fraćture. The fourth is,that ſo we may have Ot ſomething whereby we may ſupply the defeatofa Repelling Ligature, & ſuch an one as may hinder is why are defluxions; for ſuch a Ligature cannot take place here as it may in the other parts of the body,by * pellingii- reaſon of the Sphaericall or Round figure of the head,which doth not eaſily admit binding; & then gature the denſity and hardneſs of the interpoſed skull is a means that the veſſels lying under #, which all branes and Brain; when pain,inflammation, a Fea- ver,Abſceſs, Convulſion, Palfie, Apoplexicand laſt- ly, death itſelf would inſue. - - - And theſe are the chief cauſes, that Trepaning is neceſſary in fraćtures of the skull, and not ſo in the | fraćtures of otherbones. - But before you apply or put to your Trºpan, ºf . i. }. uſually the defluxion i. eaſily bebound with a rowler ſufficiently to repell the runni i nº i...?" blood.And the czternall veſſels, (to whom the force of the Ligature may come) cannot be boun i. the skull, without great pain, and danger of inflamation. For by ſuch a compreſſion the pulſation of the iſ: Arteries would be intercepted, and the efflux ofthe fuliginous excrements which uſeth to paſs k through the ſutures of the skull, would be fi º reaſon of the conſtrićton of theſe ſutures. th The ſhape of this Inſtrument is not much different from a Gimblet,but that the point is three- b iſquare, and not twined like a ſcrew ; as you may º; by this following figure. - d 4Gimblet or piercer to perforate the skull,before theſetting tº fibe Trºgin. - •. ſ --- - ...e. Beſides alſo,the blood would thus be forced from \ - | the wounded part without, to within into the Mem- ſ .." º Patient muſt be fitly placed or ſeated, and a. double Fº cloth muſt be many times wrapped about his head, placed ‘. … and then his head muſt be ſo laid, or preſſed upon 4 when you … Cuſhion orpillow,that when you come to Yº 9- *: pan ºperation, it may notfinkdown any furthº- º inain firm and fedy. Then you muſt flºp the Pati- º - ents ears with Cotten-wooll, that ſo he may not -- º hear the noiſe made by the Trepan or any other ln- - ſtrument. . - º - But before you put to your Trepan,the bone muſt 3.º: * - be pierced with an Inſtrument,having a three ſquare . º: * point, that ſo it may be the In OTC ºf". ‘. tion of the fainly perforated. The point ther of nº + Trepan. biggerthen the pin of a Trºpan, that ſo th: i pan which is forthwith to be applyed may ſtand ºthemore firmer, and not play to and again ** wide a hole. k 4. Shemihelandle, 5, The point, which mºleſtrºwdandfundini, he handle. CHAP. __- | Lis.io, Woºdrofºrm. –-º- - - - - 283 ------- - - - - - - - - -, -- - CHAP. XVIII. A Deſcription of Trºpans. #Rºpanº, which ºut,the bone circularly more or leg accordine eir | greatneſs;they muſt have a #. ſtanding in the middle a little further out than º, ſo to ſtay and hold faſt the Trºpan that it ſtir neither to this fidenoºth. . enj tred and you have cut through the firſt table at the feaſt: then you muſt . the pin, f gh left going uite through the bone,it may prick or hurt the graſſa Meninº. Wherefore when you have taken forth the pin, yog may ſafely turn it about unfill you have cut thrº both the tables;Your Trepans º, have a cap,or ſomewhat to ingirt or incompaş them, leſt no way. hindred they cut more of the bone than we would,and in concluſion run into the Mºniz.They muſt alſo be anointed with oyl,that ſo they may cut the more readily and gently;fºr thus Carpenters uſe togreaſe their ſaws. But you muſt during the time of the operation,often dip them in cóld water left the bone by attritiºn become tºo hot for all hard ſolidbodies by quick and dften turning a: - bout,become hot;but the bone made more hot and dry,is altered and º its nature,ſo that af. ...is ter it is cut, more of it ſcales and falls away. Now you muſt know that the bone,which is touched . with the Trepan,or the Air,alwayes caſts off ſcales,for the ſpeedier helping forwards whereof, you being : muſt ſtrew upon it powders made of Rocket, Briony,wild Coucumber & Ariſtoloſhia roots whºm the ted with bone is ſufficiently ſcakd,let this ºft. *hich hath a faculty to coºr hºrrºpan: the bone with fleſh,and and to harden it with dryneſs convenient to its kind. R. Pulver. Iſeo, Illyrice, Y. º Aloes, Mannethuri-Mºrrhºſiſſolºſhie an. 3 j. Fleſh being by this means generated, let it tº cicatfized j ſtrewing upon it the rinds of Pomegranatsand Alumburnt. the bone. Neitherſhall the Chirurgeon forcibly takeaway theſe ſcales,but commit that whole work tona- Thebone ture, which uſeth not to caſt them off before that it hath generated fleſh under them. For o- muſt not be therwiſe ifhe do anything raſhly,he brings new corruption to the bone, as we ſhall more at large ºily declare, when we come to treat of Caries or rottenneſs of bones. - - * Kaled, He whichuſeth the Trºpan, muſt conſider this,that the head is of a round figure,and alſo the Tre- pan cuts circularly and thereforeit is unpoſſible to cut the bone ſo equally on every fide,as if it were performeduPonaplainbody; Furthermore the thickneſs of the skulí is not afiki.i. places, wherefore you muſt loºk; and mark whether the Trepango not more deep on on fidj. on the other,which you may do by meaſuring it now and then with a pin or needle, and ifyce find that it is cut deeper on one ſide,than on the other you muſt preſs down the Trepan more Powerfully upon the op ſite part. - . . ~. - - * … - - . *But ſeeing ther; arºmany ſorts of Trºpans invented and expreſſed by many nºn-yºtifyou weigh Afikºnd and rightly conſider them all-you ſhall find none more ſafe,than that ſinvented aſſhº. here deli-convenient .#or it cannot pierce onejot further into the skull,than he pleaſes that uſes it, and therefore Trºpas, it cannot hurt cither the ºil. the Brain. An Iron head or cover ſtayes it as a bar:that it can stratepºhºrthºyouſhall think it requiſite. This head or cover is to bed. up and - - 3. higher and lower as he which uſes it ſhall thinkgood, and ſº it will ſtay the Tºepan . . - that it ſhall not gº a hairs bredth beyond your intended depth. So that henceforwards thereſali, , , , beno Chirurgeon,howſoever ignorant in the rformance of his Art, which by the benefit of ſuch . . . . . a Trºpanmºy nºt perfºrm this operation withoutany danger or fear of danger oftouching the Du. ru Mater,the hurting whereof, puts the liſtinjeopardy, -- . . . . . . . . . . . * * * * * * - - - - - - The figure fºur Trºpanºpened and The figure of the ſame Trepan fitted and Put together. - - - - taken in pieces. .. . . . * , , . . . . . ... ." . . " - ºne. “. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . *...* while handle or Brace ºfthe - - - - ºf "º " - repan. Ríº B. The Cover ºr Cap ºf the Trpan, fº C. The ferule. . ** - in |DP. The ſcrew pins which hold and ſay |# the ferule and irºpan, |# E.The Trepan without his pin. - H. F. The Tripanfurniſhed with its pin. A.Shews the Brace and Irepan fitted in severy poinfº º Bºheptaſe into which the Trepani, put # and fifted. # C.C.C.The upper end of the trepan which # , is to beftted and put into the Brain. † D. The Trpan with its ºver or cap up. Acautionin Trepaning. * - E. The fºrule, F. A ſcrewpin by the twining whereºf the ... ... Trepan is faſtened in the Brace. G. Another ſcrew pin which faſten, the ~ fºrul, cloſer to the Trpan. # The three ſquare point, ** - • - ſt 284 Of Green and Bloody L15.10. In ſtead of the other Trepan ſet forth by the Author.I have thought fit to give you the figure of that Trepan that is here moſt in uſe,and the fitteſt therefore,as it is ſet forth by Mr.Dočtor Crook. 4 Terebellum or Gimblet conſiſting ºf three branches, All theſe particulars of the Trepan takeninſunder, you may ſce united and fitted together in the other figure.But when you cannot bring out the bone which you have cut off with your Tre- pan.then you may take it forth with the Terebellum or Gimblet, here expreſt, that is, ſcrewing the point thereof into the hole made by the threeſquare pin ; the handle of this Inſtrument may alſo ſerve in ſtead of a Levatory. When with the Gimblet you have drawn or taken forth that part of the skull which was cut away by the Trepan; ifthere ſhall be any ſharp ſplinters in the ſecond table, which may hurt and prick the Meninx, when it is heaved up by the motion of the brain, they muſt be ſhaved away and planed with this ſentill faſhioned ſcraper, beingſo called, becauſe it hath the head thereof faſhioned and ſmooth like a Lentill,leſt being ſharpe it ſhould hurt and prick the mem- T brane in the ſmoothing thereof. - - --- - - a !....” But if by reaſon of the thickneſs,the skull cannot be cut with this Lentill-like ſcraper, you may M..." uſe the cutting ſcrapers and a Mallet.The mallet muſt bºoflead, that ſº it may ſhake the brain as little as may be.But you muſt diligently with your mullets take forth the ſharp ſplinters, and pee- ces of the bone.But if the fraćtured part of the skulbe ſuch,that it will not admit that ſe&ion which VWhy a is requiſite for the bared bone,as when the fračure is upon the temporall muſcle,or at the ſutures; tiºn then in the ſtead ofone Trepan,two or three muſt be applyed, if the neceſſity of the preſent caſe ſo: muſ not be require,and that within a very ſmall . but they muſt not be applyed to the fraëureed part, º'.” but nigh thereto,as we ſhallſhew more at large in the . But the Trepans ſhall Wºº. be applyed ſo meer to each other,that the ring of the ſecond may be joymed with the ring of the firſt #. and third. But if a fraćture ſhall . to light upon a ſuture,then you muſt not apply a Trepanº are to be to it,but uſe two thereto on each ſide;he that ſhall do otherwiſe,ſhall tear inſunder the nervous and, uſed to a fraćtured ſuture, membranous fibers,and alſo the veins and arteries by which the Dura Mater is faſtened to the skull, and yeelds matter to the Pericranium.He which ſhall apply one Tr: an;that is,but upon one fide of the ſuture,he ſhall not be able to get forth all the ſanies which is fallen down on both fides by rea- ſon of the partition of the Craſa Meninx, which lies between and riſes up by the ſuture of the skull. To conclude,when for what cauſe ſoever we cannot make uſe of a Trepanºwe ma imploy this in- * ſtrument, if ſo be as much of the bonebebared as is needfull.It is made in form o *: of Com- . . . . paſſes, and by means of a ſcrew maybe opened more or leſs as you pleaſe. You as need ſhall require * * may change the points and put other into their places ;for they may be fitted to one ſide of the com- paſs with a ſcrew. . - * : * , ºn - - AFair ºf cutting Campa cutfarth the skull. --- A. Shews the one leg 0 g compaſſes to cutfarth the skull. ! the cutting '...}} -- which as you carry it a- § bºut ºntº the ſkull. " ; ; B. The ſcrew which f-, ſºn the point to the lºg * ; : - - of the compaſſes. º ; : " . C.C.Two different points : # which may be ſcrewed to ! the leg of the compaſſes, - * need ſhall require. D. A great ſcrew which fºſtens upon an Iron ſtring, longſ which the one of the legſ of the con- paſs running,may be wi- denedèſrnitned as you . Pleaſe. & - More- º Lib.1o. - Wounds ofeach part. º - 285 to ſuffain and holdſteddy one leg ºf the compaſ, upon the head. A crooked in plate fit to ſuff paſ - - Moreover it is ~. o. o o o 0 ° ºff | fit that the one N O 1) WNo o o o o O | leg of ſuch cut- R \? o o º ° | | ting... compaſſes §§W."o " . . . o |||| ſhould ſtand firm o 9 o “ | d andſteddy, whilſt Q o o 0 O º ſ | d D |||||| the other is . O wº gºw *"l | º | - | | drawn circularly sº º | | | to cut.Wherefore sº *|| it is fit you have Another pair of Compaſſet ºf the like nature and ſºwhich may bewidened and ſtrainedly a ſºrºw. *of É. holes, wherein mº you may firmly - ſtay that leg o the compaſs, it waver againſt your will ; it is requiſite that this, plate be crooked, (becauſe the head. is round) that ſo it may be fitted to any part thert- of." - - - -: , - CHAP. XIX. Of the places of the ſkull whereto you may not apply a Trpan. #Irſt of all,you ſhall not apply a Trepan, to a bone that is ſo broken that it is wholly,or in a > º; the greater part thereofdivided from the skull by the violence of the ſtroak, left by your º#: ºlº weight & preſſing of the trepan,you force it down upon themembrane.Secondly, you muſt ºftoniº. not apply one to the fraćtured Sutures, for the reaſons mentioned in the former chapter, skull muſt . Thirdly, nor to that part of the forehead which is a little above the eye-browes, for theſe reaſons ºf trº- we gave you beforein the twelfth chapter.For there is in that place under the firſt table of the skull paned. \ itſelfea large cavity repleniſhed with a certain white and tough humor, as alſo with a certain ſpi- . b rituous and ayricſubſtance placed thereby nature,to prepare the aire which aſcends to the brain by . * the Noſtrins: unleſſe the Chirurgeon obſerve and be mindfull hereof, he may be deceived, ſuppo- he #: ſing this cavity to be an Effraćture of the bone and a depreſſion thereof. Fourthly, neither in the head bone, loweſt parts of the skull,leſt the marrowy ſubſtance of the Brain,by reaſon of its weight,ſhould ſlide through the hole made by the Trepan. Fifthly, neither to the Bregma bones of Children, as thoſe which as yet have not acquired juſt ſolidity,to endure the impreſſion of a Trepan.Sixtly, nor to the Lib.de Pul; temples by reaſon of the Temporall muſcle,the cutting whereof in the opinion of Hippocrates cauſes convulſion of the oppoſite part.For being cut athwart it loſes its properaćtion,that is,to move and lift up the lower law; but then the ºr. Temporall muſcle being whole and perfeót,uſing its ſtrength,(his antagoniſt ſuffering it,and not refifting or labouring anything at alto the contrary) it draws the ſame ſaw to it,whereupon the mouth and all the parts of the face are drawn awry,and, fuffer a Convulſion towards the ſound part, the other being reſolved according to Hippocrates his Arule out rule. For as often as the muſcles of one kind are equall in number,magnitude . ſtrength on each ºrº ſide,the reſolution of the one part, cauſes the Convulſion of the other. -- . *... Neither doth this dangeralone ariſe from the cutting ofthe Temporall muſcle,but alſo another, What'ſ which is,that this muſcle when we eat and ſpeak,is in perpetuall motion, whereby it comes to paſs, º - that . cut it is ſcarſtever united again,beſides alſo the commiſſure or joyning together of #ºing the ſtony bones lye under it. But by the ſecond caution we are forbid to trepan upon the ſutures; the tempo: , moreover alſo many veins,arteries and nerves are ſpred over the ſubſtance thereof, ſo that by cut-rallmuſºlº ting of them,there is danger of many and malign ź. pain, inflamation,a feaver,a convul-, fion not only of the part itſelf but alſo of the wholebody,whence laſtly death inſues.Wherefore let -- no Chirurgeon be ſo foolhardy as to attempt the cutting of this muſcle ſo to trepan the bone which lies under it;rather let him apply his Trepan above it,or on the ſide thereof, or as neer to the affected part as he can,as I did in a Gentleman called Monſieur dela Breteſche.He in the triumphant ºn- A Hiſtory, trance of King Henry the ſecond,into the City of Paris,was ſo hurt with a ſtone,that the O. Petroſum or ſcaly bone,was broken with the violence of the blow, and the temporall muſcle was vehemently contuſcdyet without any wound.I being called the next day(viewing the manner of the hurt,8.the condition of the wounded part) thought good to bring ſome Phyſitians,and Chirurgeons with me to conſult hereof.of whom when ſome thought it ; reſently to divide the temporal muſcle that baring the bone we might apply a Trepan,and ſo take forth the broken bones: I on the con- trary begun earneſtly to withſtand that opinion,citing that ſaying of#. libro de vulneri- ribu, Capiti,wherein Chirurgeons are forbidden to cut ſuch muſcles, for fear of the forementioned i ſymptomes, alſo I cited experience,how that I had often obſerved all thoſe which had this muſcle - -- - - - - - - - - - - L - - Cult. : 286 - Of Green and Bloody L i B.10. A hiſtory. The gene. ration of a *wngº, Why when º i º the skull is broken the ºr bones ſome- times be- rotten. him to hold down his head,to put forth his breath)much ſanious matter came forth, which was gathered between the skulſ and cut,dyed with a convulſion;but that it ſhould be far better, that neer above the fraćture the bone ſhould be trepaned, not touching the Temporall muſcle at all if he could. When all of them at the laſt had inclined to my opinion, I preſently divided the muſculous skin which was over the upper part of the fraćture with a three cornered ſe&ion: the day following which was the third of his diſeaſe, I trepaned him, and after I had done,ſome few dayes after, I took out ſome four ſplinters of the broken bone;and I put in a plain leaden pipe,by which(I wiſhing the Patient ever when I dreſt Å. his mouth and his noſe,and then ſtrive as much as in him lay to Craſſa Meninx...Other filth which ſtuck more faſt, I waſhed outwith a detergent decočtion, injećted with ſuch a ſyringe as is here expreſt; And I did ſo much, God bleſſing my indeavours,that at length he recovercq. A plaine leaden pipe fºr to carry forth the Sanies A littleſ ringe fit to make inješions withall. gathered under the ukull. - º º *Hºº §ºlºminiminimitrill"/º Sºº - a ----- " - Lººs The like chance and fortune.befell Monſieur de Pienne at the ſiege of Mets. For he as he fought at the breach of the wall,had the bone of his Temples broken with a ſtone ſtruck out of the adjacent wall,by a pecce of Ordinance ſhot from the Emperours campe,he .# fel down with the blow, and caſt blood out of his mouth,noſe and ears, with much vomiting,and remained dumb and as it were ſenſleſs almoſt fourteen dayes, ſo that he knew none of the by-ſtanders. Heliad often palpita- tions ; and convulſive twitchings,and his face was ſwoln. His forehead bone was trepaned at the fide of the temporall muſcle by the hand of Peter Aubert the Kings Chirurgeon; and although on the 25-day,ſoft fleſh endued with exquiſite ſenſe grew out of the hole made with the Trepan, whoſe growth could not be hindered by Cathzretick pouders,yet at the length he recovered. The Anci- . ents called this kind of growing fleſh a Fungus [ia Muſhrome] for that it is ſoft, and grows with a ſmall root and broad top like a muſhrome:butit increaſes and decreaſes,according to the plenty of the flowing matter, and induſtry of the Chirurgeon hindering by art the growth thereof. This fleſh ſtinks exceedingly,they commonly call itFicus ſančii Fiacrii #. fig of S. Fiacrye.JThis diſeaſe commonly hath its original after this manner.Even as in the bodics of trees from the excrements of nouriſhment,a certain half putrid,groſs and viſcous humor ſweats through the bark, and gathered together by little and little grows into a Muſhrom,ſo blood melancholy both in temper and con- ſiſtence,ſprings from the broken veſſells of the skull and Craſſa Meninx, which alſo is ſent ſometimes by nature for the neceſſary repairing of the fleſh in theſe parts, whereupon a certain fungus breeds, which in Galens opinion,ſavors or partakes of the nature & conditionof the parts to which it grows though in generall it be of the nature of malign warts, or excreſcences. But for to take away ſuch Fungi,youmuſt apply medicines which have a ſpecifick faculty to waſt ſuperfluous fleſh; ſuch are theſe which ſtrongly i. ,and gently waſ and eat,ſuch as this which follows.B. Sabine 3 iſ.ocree 3.jpulveri- ſenturſinul, aftergatur caro excreſcens. Or elſe R. Hermodactylorum combuſterum 3ſ., make a pouder for the fameuſe. But if ſo be that this fungous fleſh come to ſuch growth,(as it often happens)as to equall - the bigneſs of an egg, it muſt be tied and ſtrait twitched, cloſe to the root with a ſilken thred;and when it ſhall fall away by reaſon of this binding,the place muſt be ſtrewed with the forementioned pouders, for ſo it will be more certainly cured,than with more acrid catharcticks. CHAP. XX. Of the corruption and Caries, or rottenneſ of the bones of the Head. |Here ſometimes follows a corruption and Sphacell of the fraćtured bones of the skull upon § wounds of the head;which happens either becauſe they are touched by the air,which they are not ſenſible of; or for that the Sanies putrefying and detained under them,hath infect- ed them with like putrefaction;or by the cure unskilfully handled,they by the raſh appli- cation of ſuppurating and oyly medicines becoming more moiſt,and ſoundergoing an unnaturall comeſoul or change of their. complexion and native temper,as we ſhall ſhew more at . when we ſhall treat of the reaſon of the Caries in the Lues venered. We ſhall know this unnatural The ſigns of foulneſs of the bone. Sorrupt bones are ſometimes hard. change and cor- ruption,partly by ſight,that is,when from white they become to be yellowiſh, livid and black;part- y'alſo by putting down a Probe,when as it meets with nothing ſmooth and ſlippery, but feels rough in many places,and beſides alſo when it enters and i. penetrates with a ſmall thruſting down into their ſubſtance,as if it were fungous. Yet this laſt ſign may often deceive you,for I have divers times obſerved rotten bones, which being bare had long ſuffered the injury of the air, tobe- come ſo hard that a Trepan would ſcarſe pierce them; for it is putrid humidity which makes the bones ſoft and fungous; but the air by jº them exhauſts this humidity, and laſtly dryes it, whence follows ſuch contumacious harndeſs.This ſign will be far more certain, if the fleſh which is grown upon thcbone be more ſoft than is fit,looſe and have little or no ſenſe offeeling. You may correótandamend this corruption of the bone with cauteries as well ačtuall,as potentiall,or with the powders of Aloes, Gentian, Ariſtolochia,centaury, cortex pini, as R, radic.Ireos, Flor, ariſtolochie an. 3 j. centaur. 3 iſ,cortici, pini 3 ſ, Miſce & fiat pulvi, ſubtiliſimus oſſi inſpergendus. But if it be much cor- rupted,it muſt be ſcraped forth with your Scalpra.And you muſt expećt the falling or ſcaling of the corruptbone from the ſound,and not forcibly procure it; for otherwiſe the ſoundbone,which lics under it,being as yet covered with no fleſh growing over it, would be corrupted by the appulſe, or touch of the air. Yet you ſhall by little and little gently move and ſhake rotten bones with your probe, Liaio. - Wound; of eachpart. 287 - º probe,that ſo they may more eaſily ſcale and with leſs trouble to nature.But note by the way, that the ſcaling of the bone which hath invironed the Trepan,is commonly performed in the ſpace of forty or fifty dayes.So long alſo will that cauſed by the unuſuallappulſe or touch of the air or ap- plication of a cautery,or the aſperſion of the Cephalick pouders; beſides alſo in the ſame number of dayesbroken bones may be united and joyned together by a Callus, which is to them as a ſcar, yet ſometimes ſooner,ſomewhiles later, according to the variety of the ages,tempers and habits of di- wers men. But if the caries or rottenneſ can neither by theſe fore-mentioned remedies be orecome and amended, neither the looſed continuity agglutinated nor united, you mnſt give the Patient a vulnerary potion,for hence Ihaye found happy ſucceſs in many. But ſometimes not only a certain The bent- portion of the bonesis taken with a Carieſ,but alſo the whole is often ſeiſed upon with ſphacell,and H. . . all fals out. For in Hippocrates opinion, Lib.de vulneriºus capiti,the bone of the skull being broken netary po- falls from the ſound more or leſs,according to the violence of the blow;which alſo is confirmed by tion. experience. For which i. I think good in this place to recite a Hiſtory, whereof I was an a tin ory eye-witneſs,whilſt I ſerved as Chirurgeon in Piment under the Marſhall de Montejan (who was the - Kings Lieſtenant there.) It happened that a Lackey of Monſieur de Goulaines came to me to be cured; he had the Bregma bone of the left ſide broken with a ſword, neither yet did the fraćture come to the ſecond Table; a few dayes after his recovery the bone being agglutinated and united, it came to paſs that a company of Gaſcoine ſouldiers his countrymen came to Turin,with whom one morning he eat plentifully Tripe fryed with Onions and ſpices,and drunk a great quantity of ſtrong wine.Where: tipon he preſently fell into a continual Feayer, and loſt his ſpeech and underſtanding; his head ſwelled,his eyes looked red and fiery ańd as though they would have ſtarted out of his head.Which things being confidered, let him blood,having firſt (by the Phyſitians advice)given him a Glyffer, and applyed to his head ſuch things as were fit;and alſo I laboured with Frićtions and Ligatures of the extream parts to draw the humors downwards; yet for all this the part of the head which was formerly afféâted begun to impoſtamate; which being opened, there came forth a great quantity ofmattérand at the ſength the muſculous skin and Periºranium ſinking down, both the Tables of the skull became putrefied and rotten as you might know by their blackneſs and ſtench. Now to take away this corruption,I applyed at certaintimes aëtuall cauteries,both to amend the corruption and ſeparate that which was altered; but mark,after ſome months ſpace,a great number of worms came forth by the holes of the rotten bones from underneath the putrefied skull; which moved me to ha- fien the ſeparation andfalling away ofthe putrid bones.Which being done, upon the very Crºſſa Me-, . minx which is more ſtrange,in that place,which nature had covered with fleſh.I obſerved three cavi- #. % ties ofthe largeneſs of ones thumb filled with worms about the bigneſs of a points tag, with black. .3. - heads, diverſy wrapped amongſt themſelves. The bone which nature ſeparated was of the bigneſs son.” ofthe palm of ones hand,ſo that it was ſtrange that ſo large a portion ofthe skullſhould be caſt off by nature,and yet the Patient not dye thereof; for ht recovered yet beyond allmens expe&tation, aph 45. but after the agglutination of the wound the ſcar remained very hollow according to the decree settº, of Hippocrates. For fleſh doth not eaſily grow upon a Callu,becauſe it is a thing ſtrange and ſuppo- ſtitious by nature;beſides,as a ſcaris a thing more denſe than the skin,ſo is a Callus than the bone,ſo that through the more compačt ſubſtance thereofthe blood can neither freely nor plentifully ſweat through for matter to regenerate fleſh.Hence it is that whereſocyer any portion of the skullis wan- ting you may there by putting to of your hand perceive and feel the beating of the brain, where- * fore the skull muſt needs be much weaker in that place. Now to help this infirmity, I wiſhed this Lacky to were a Capmade of thickleather ſo more eaſily to withſtand externall injuries:and verily The cové. thereby he grew much better. Now I think good in this place to lay open the deceit and craft of.”. ſome Impoſtors falſly ſtiling themſelves Chirurgeons, who when they are called to cure wounds of ºps the head wherein any part of the skull is loſt, perſwade the Patient and his friends, that they muſt ſers. put a plate of gold in the place of the skull which is wanting. Wherefore they hammer it, in the reſence of the Patient,&turne it divers wayes & apply it to the part,the betterto fit it;but preſent- i. after they ſlily convey it into their purſes, and ſo leave the patient thus couſened. Others brag that they are able to put the dryed rind ofagourd into , the place of the loſtbone, and faſten it on to defend the part;and thus they groſſely abuſe thoſe which are ignorant in the Art. For this is ſo far from being done that nature will not ſuffernor endure ſo much as an haire, or any other ſmall body to be ſhut up in a wound when it is cicatrized; neither is the reaſon alike of a leaden bullet which ſhot into the body lies there for many years without any harm to the patient;for al- though lead have a certain familiarity with mans body,yet is it at length(unleſs the denſity of the oppoſed fleſh,igament,tendon,or ſome other ſuch like ſubſtancehinder) thruſt forth by nature im- patient of all ſtrange bodies. And thus much of the rottenneſs and corruption of fraðured bones; . º we ſpeak of the diſcommodities which befall the Meninges by wounds whereby the skulk 1S broken. - - --- CHAP. XXI. Ofthe diſcommodities which happen to the Craſſ, Meninx by frašures of the ſkull. jº any diſcommoditics chiefly happen to the Craſa meninx by a fraćture of the skull and { § raſh trepaning thereof, for it ſometimes chances to be cut and torn. A lutination is a wº § remedy for this diſeaſe, which Hippocrates wiſhes to be procured with the juice of Nepeta lººk [that is,of that calamint,which ſmells like Penny-royall l. with barly floure. In ſtead whereof this following powder having the like faculty may take place. Remedies B. Colºphon.3iij,Myrrhexaloes; maſticheſ,ſanguini, Dracom.an, 3]. croci, ſarcocolle an.3ſ. miſce & fiat pulvi, ºnjº- ſubtilis.But to purge the blood and matter which is gathered and lyes between the Craſſa meninz and cerated skull,you § put in a Tent made of a rag twined up ſome foure or five double,and ſteeped in ſy- M'nine, FtºP 288 Of Green and Bloody Lipio. w rup of Roſes or wormwood and a little Aqua vite;for thus you ſhal preſs down both the Craſſa Me- ninx, leſ lifted up by the accuſtomed and native pulſation of the brain,it ſhould be hurt by the edges of the skull, yet rough by reaſon of the ſharp ſplinters of the bone lately ticpaned, and give freer paſſage forth for the matter there contained. But as oft as you ſhall dreſs the Patient, you ſhall re- nue . forementioned Tent,untill all the matter be purged forth. And ſo often alſo you ſhall preſs down with the following inſtrument the Dura Mater, and bid the Patient to ſtrive to put forth his breath,ſtopping his mouth and noſe, that ſo the matter may more eaſily be evacuated. This Inſtru- ment wherewith you ſhall hold down the Dura Mater,muſt have the end round, poliſht and ſmooth as it is here expreſt. A fit Inſtrument to preſ; and hold down the Dura Mater,ſo to make way for the paſſage forth ºf the Sanies or Matter. - And let there be laid upon the Dura º Mater ſtrewed over with the former- Rºl lymentioned powder, a ſpunge moi- ſ ſtened and wrung forth of a drying decočtion made of aromatick and ce- - phalick things, ſuch as this which followes. R. Fol. ſalvie, majoran.betonice, roſar.ſub-abſinth.Myrtil..forum chamem. melil. ſtachad.utriuſque an. Miij.ſ3.rad.cyperi,Galam. aromat.ireos, caryophyllate, angelice, an:3ſ...bulliant omnia ſecundum artem cum aqua fabrorum & vino rubro,fiat decoãio ad uſum dičium. And in ſtead hereof you may uſe claret with a little aſpungefit aqua vite,that ſo the contained matter may be evacuated and dryed up. A ſpunge is fitter for this to foment É. to draw than a linnen rag or any other thing,both becauſe it is good of it ſelf to draw "*" forth the humidity,as alſo for that by its ſoftnes it yecids to the pulſation of the Brain.Then apply to the wound & all the adjoining parts,an emplaſter of Diacalcitheos diſſolved with vinegar, or wine, Lib.devalh, or oyl of Roſes,that ſo the plaſter may be the more cold and ſoft. For in Hippocrates opinion, no- cap. thing which is ..". thing heavy or hard muſt be applyed to wounds of the head, neither muſt it be bound with too ſtrait,or hard aligature,for fear of pain and inflammation. Lib.de For Galen tells (as he had it from Mantias) that a certain man had loſt his eyes by inflammation faſciii. and impoſtumation ariſing, for that an Apothecary had uſed too ſtrait a ligature to his head and The dif., face;for this ſtrait ligature ſo preſſed the ſutures, that the fuliginous vapours, which uſed to paſs commodi through them and the pores of the skull, were ſtopped from paſſing that way;beſides, the beating of #: the Arteries was intercepted and hindered;by which means the pain and inflammation ſo encreaſed, j. that his eyes were rent and broke in ſunder and fell forth of their orb. Wherefore Hippocrates right- head, ly commends an indifferent ligature: alſo he fitly wiſheth us to let the emplaſters be ſoft which are What applyed to the head,as alſo the cloaths wherewith it is bound up, to be of ſoft and thin linnen, or cloaches we of Cotton,or wooll.When the patient is in dreſſing, if there come much matter out of the wound, muſt uſe. you ſhall wiſh him if he can, tolye upon the wound, and now and then by fits to ſtrive to breath, How the ſtopping his mouth and noſe, that ſo the brain lifted and ſwoln upwards, the matter may be the patientmuſt more readily caſt forth;otherwiſe ſuffer him to lye ſo in his bed,as he ſhall beſt like of,& ſhall be leaſt §." * troubleſome to him. You may with good ſucceſs put upon the Craſſa Meninz oyl of Turpentine “ with a ſmall quantity of aqua vite and a little Aloes and Saffron finely powdred, to clenſe or draw - forth the Sanies,or matter. Or elſe, R. Mellis roſar.3ijfarine hord.pulver.aloes, maſtich.6 Ireof florent.an. 3ſ.aquavite parum;let them be incorporated together & make a deterfive medicine for the foreſaid uſe. Paulus lib. Sometimes alſo the Craſſa Meninz is inflamed after Trepaning,and ſwoln by a Phlegmon, that im- 6.Cap.go. patient of its place,it riſes out of the hole made % the Trepan, and lifts it ſelf much higher then the skull, whence grievous ſymptoms follow. W to be afraid, we muſt inlarge the former hole with our cutting mullets,that the matter contained un- der the skull,by reaſon of whoſe quantity the membrane ſwells,may the more freely breath and paſs forth;and then we muſt goe about by the preſcript of the Phyſitian to let himbleed again,to purge and diet him.The inflammation ſhall be reſiſted by the application of contrary remedics,as this fol- Remedies lowing fomentation. R. Sem.lini,althe,fan. {{#if: M.j.bulliant in aquate- #: *** pida communi,ex qua fiat fotu.Anodyne and repelling medicines ſhalfbe dropped into his eares, when *:... it is exceedingly ſwoln, that the tumor may ſubſide you ſhall caſtupon it the meal or floure of len- Gaj, re- tills,or vine leaves beaten with Gooſe greaſe. With all which remedies if the tumor doe not vaniſh, minx. and withall you conjećture that there is Pu or matter contained therein, then you muſt open the How we Dura Mater with your inciſion knife,holding the point upwards & outwards, for ſo the matter will muſt open be poured forth and the ſubſtance of the brain not hurt nor touched.Many other Chirurgeons, and *ºſº I myſelf have done this in many patients with various ſucceſs. For it is betwr in deſperate cauſes ". , to try a doubtfull remedy then none at all ; alſo it oft-times happens,whether by the violence of iºn. the contuſion and blow, or concretion or clotting of the blood which is ſhed, or the appulſe of the mate, cold ayre,or the raſh application of medicines agreeing neither in tempernor complexion with the The cauſe, Craſſ, Meninx, or alſo by the putrefačtion of the proper ſubſtance,that the Dura Mater it ſelf becomes and reme- black. Of which ſymptome A. Chirurgeon muſt have a great and ſpeciallcare. *ºfthe Therefore that thou mayſ take away the blackneſs, cauſed by the vehemency ofthe contuſion, :::::::: ... you ſhall put upon itoylofegges with a little Aqua vite, and a ſmall quantity of Saffron and Or- j."" ris roots in fine powder;you ſhall alſo make a fomentation of diſcuſſing and aromatick things boy- Remedies led in water and wine;and Vigoes Ceratformerly deſcribed ſhall be applycé. But if the harm come ºr coat- from congealed blood you ſhall withſtand it with this following remedić. R. Aqua vite 3ij'granor. fion. tinčiorum intenuempulverein tritorum3ijſł.croci,91. Melli, roſat.3jſ ſarcocol. 3iij. Leviter & ſimul bulliant For cºns omnia,69 de colatura infundatur, quouſºu migrities fuerit obliterata. If this affe&t come by the touch of the tº: ayre,it ſhall be helped with this following remcdy. R Tereb.ven. 3iij. Melli, roſ. 3ij. Vitellum ovi u- - - 7714??? erefore to prevent death,of which then we ought L B, IO. Wounds of each part. 289 num farin.bordeisiijeroci Siſarcocol. 3ijaq.vite 3ij.Infoſporentur ſimul;&bulliant faululum. This remedy Forthe ſhalfbeuſed untill the blackneſs be taken away,and the membrane recover its priſtine colour. º: But if this affečt proceeds from the raſh uſe of medicines, it muſt be helped by application of ayre. y the things contrary. For thus the offence cauſed by the too long uſe of moiſt and oyly medicines, may What me- be amended by uſing catagmatick and cephalick powders ; but the heat and biting of acrid medi- Hiºke cines,ſhall be mitigated by the contrary uſe of gentle things ; for both humid and acrid things }.º ſomewhat long uſed make the part look black, that truly by generating and heaping up filth, but j this by the burning and hardening heat. But when ſuch blackneſs proceeds from putrefaction, Iohn. de Vigº commends the following remedy. , Raqua vite 3ijm-llä roºt:33. But if the affečt be grown Medicin; ſo contumacious that it will notyceld to this gentle remedy,then this following will be conveni- . that ent. R. Aq.vitz 3 iij.mellis roſ .5i pulver. Mercur. 3ij. unica ebullitione bulliant ſimul ad uſum dičium. Or R. . . aqua vit.}}}.yrup abſinth. & melli, roat.an.3ij. unguentiagyſtiaci 3,ſ}. ſarcocol, myrrhe, aloes,an. 3.} winſ albi Menix, boni & odoriferi,j.bulliant lºviter omnia ſimulcolentur ad uſam dičium.But if the force of the putrefaction . be ſo ſtubborn,that it will not yeeld to theſe remedies, it will be helped with Ægyptiacum ( made with plantain water in ſtead of Vinegar) uſed alone by it ſelf, or with the powder of Mercury a- lone by itſelf or mixt with the powder of Alome. Neither muſt we be afraid to uſe ſuch remedies eſpecially in this extream diſeaſe of the Dura Mater; for in Galens opinion the Craſſa Meninz after the skull is trepancd delights in medicines that are acrid,that is, ſtrong and very drying, eſpecially if it have no Phlegmon; and this for two reaſons ; the firſt is, for that hard and dry bodies, ſuch as . ſil membranous bodies are,be not eaſily affected unleſs by ſtrong medicines; the other is, which muſt . º be the chiefe and prime care of the Phyſitian,to preſerve and reſtore the native temper of the part cid medi. by things of like temper to it. But if the auditory paſſage not onely reaching to the hard mem- cins, branes of the Brain,but alſo touching the Nerve which deſcends into it from the brain, ſuffer moſt vehement medicins,though it be placca ſo neer 3 certainly the Craſſa Menins will cndure them far more eaſily and without harm. But if by theſe means the putrefaction be not reſtrained, and the tumor be encreaſed ſo much, that the Dura Mater riſing far above the skull, remains unmoveable, black and dry,and the patients eyes look fiery, ſtand forth of his head and rowl up and down with Signs of unquietneſs and a phrenſie,and theſe ſo many ill accidents be not fugitive,but conſtant; then know deathat that death is at hand,both by reaſon of the corruption of the gangraºn of a noble part, as alſo by hand. extinétion of the native heat. CHAP. XXII. Of the cure of the Brain beingſhaken, or moved. E have formerly declared the cauſes.ſignes and ſymptomes of the concuſſion, or ſhaking of what the , § the Brain,without any wound of the muſculous skin, or fraćture of the bone; wherefore ºuſtion %; for the preſent 1 will treat of the cure. Therefore in this caſe, for that there is fear that ğ. - *ſome veſſell is broken under the skull,it is fit preſently to open the cephalick vein.And let "“” blood be plentifully taken according to the ſtrength of the Patient,as alſo reſpectively to the diſ caſe both which is preſent,and like to enſue, taking the advice of a Phyſitian. Then when you º have ſhaven away the haire,you ſhall apply to the whole head and often renue the forementioned cataplaſme, Ex farini,oleo roſaceo,0xymelite and other like cold and moiſt repelling medicins. But you muſt eſchew dry,and too aſtringent medicins muſt be ſhunned, ſuch as are Vnguentum de bolo and the like;for they obſtrućt too vehemently,and hinder the paſſage forth of the vapours both by the ſu- tures and the hidden pores of the skull.Wherefore they doenot only not hinder the inflammation, but fetch it when it is abſent,or encrcaſe it, when preſent. The belly ſhall be looſed with a clyſter, and the acrid vapours drawne from the head ; for which purpoſe alſo it will be good, to make frićtions from above downwards, to make ſtraight ligatures on the extream parts, to faſtenlarge cupping-glaſſes with much flame to the ſhoulders and the originall of the ſpinall marrow,that ſo the revulſion of the blood running violently upwards to the brain,aud ready to cauſe a phlegmon, t may be the greater.The following day it wiſ! be convenient to open the Vena Puppi,which is ſeated . *:::: upon the Lambdall ſuture,by reaſon of the community it hath with the veins of the brain, & ſhut-'º. p: ting the mouth and noſe to ſtrive powerfully to breath.For thus the membranes ſwell up, and the pil, blood gathered between them and the skull is thruſt forth; but not that which which is ſhut up in . - the brain and membranes,of which if there be any great quantity,the caſe is almoſt deſperate, unleſs nature aſſiſted with ſtronger force, caſt it forth turned into Pue. But alſo after a few dayes the vena fronti, or forehead vein may be opened,as alſo the Temporall Arteries and Veins under the tongue, that the conjunét mattermay be drawn forth by ſo many open paſſages. In the mean ſpace the Pati- ent muſt keep a ſpare diet,and abſtain from wine, eſpecially untill the fourteenth day,for that untill that time the fearfull ſymptomes commonly reign. But repelling medicins muſt be uſed untill the fourteenth day be paſt,then we muſt come to diſcuſſing medicins, beginning with the more milde, . . . . ſuch as is this following decočtion.R rad. Alth.3vj.ireos,Cyperi,calami arom.an.3ijfolſalvie,majoran.beto-3 diſcuſſing nic.for cham&m.melil.roſ. rub.ſtachad.an. M.ſ3.jali, com.3iij.bulliant omnia ſimulſecundum artem cum vinorub.6. * aqua fabrorum, fiat decodio.Let the head be waſhed therewith twice a day with a ſpunge. But yet when aution you do this, ſee that the head be not too much heated by ſuch a fomentation,or any ſuch like thing, infomen- for fear of pain and inflammation. Then you ſhall apply the cerate of Vigo which hath power to finghe diſcuſſe indifferently,to dry, and draw forth the humors which are under the skull, and by its a-" romatick force and power to confirme and ſtrengthen the brain; it is thus deſcribed. R. Furfuri, be-Adeſcripti. me trituratiºtijfarin.ientium 3ij. roſ. myrtillor. foliorum & granorum ejus, ah. 3. calam, aromat.35%.cbama-on of Wise: mel.melil.M.ſ3.nutes curreff num.vjoleiroſaceió chameman.3iij.cere albe 3iiſ,thuri,maſtichi,an.3iij.myr-Cera". . rhe 3ij. In fulvercm queredigi debent radačii,6 liquefaāis olei, cum cera ºmnia miſreanfar fimul, ºftat mix- fura, que erit inter formam emplaiiri & ceroti. C g Vigº vvhythe Craſſa Me-, SłºśS / z - - 29 o Of Green and Bloody - Lib.1o. A Hiſtory, Vigo ſaith,that one of the Duke of Urbins Gentlemen found the urine hereof to his great good.He fel from his horſe with his head downwards upon hard Marble, he lay as if he had been dead,the blood guſht out of his noſe,mouth and cars,and all his face was ſwollen and of a lividcolour;he remained dumb twenty dayes,taking no meat but diſſolved gellies, and Chicken and Capon broths withful. gariyet he recovered,but loſt his memory,and faultercq in his ſpeech all his life after.To which pur- Aph.38.ſº poſe is that Aphoriſm in Hippºcrates; Thoſe which have their Brain ſhaken by what cauſe ſo:ver, 7. muſt of neceſſity become dumbiyea alſo as Galen obſerves in his Commentary, loſe both their ſºnſ: and ...H. Cerat is not of ſmall efficacy but of marvellous and admirable force, which could hinder the generating of an abſceſs,which was incident to the brain by reaſon of the fall. Yet there That there be many men ſofar from yelding to reaſon, that they ſtifly deny,that any impoſtumation can be in my be in the brain;and augmenting this errour with another,they deny that any who have a portion of the ºf...ſ, in brain cut off can recover, or riſe again; but the authority of ancient writers and experience do a- the brain, bundantly refell the vanity of the reaſons whereon . rely. Now for the firſt,in the opinion of Aph, 10. Hippocrates ; If thoſe which have great pain in their heads have either pu, water or blood flowing ſ” frºm their Noſºmouth or ears, it helps their diſeaſe. - Gal.lib.de But Galen, Rhaft,and Avicen affirm that Saries generated in the brain disburdens it ſelf by the inºulin-noſe,mouth or ears; and I myſelf have obſerved many who had the like happen to them. temp Rhºſ. I was told by Prothais Coulen, Chirurgeon to Monſieur de Langey,that he ſaw a certain young man : ... in the town of Mans, who often uſed to §: great bell; he once hanging in ſport upon the rope; º: º., was ſnatcht up therewith and fell with his head full upon the pavement: he lay mute was depriſed fºliº.4 of his ſenſes and underſtanding, & was beſides hard bound in his belly.Wherefore preſently a feaver rap.20. and delirium with other horrid ſymptomes aſſayled him, for he was not trepaned becauſe there ap- ****)- peared no ſign of fraćture in the skull; on the ſeaventh day he fell into a great ſweat with oftºn Íheefing,by violence whereof a great quantity of matter and Puflowed forth of his ears, mouth and noſe,then he was eaſed of all his ſymptomes,and recovered his health. Now for the ſecond,Galen affirms that he ſaw a boy in Smyrna of Ionia that recovered of a great Lib.8 denſ, wound of the brain,but ſuch an one as did not penetrate to any of the ventricles. But Guii, of paſtº gº. Cauliac ſaith,he ſaw one which lived and recovered after a great portion of the brain fell out b #18 reaſon of a wound received on the hind part of his head. . In the year of our Lord 1538. whilst ſº.6. was Chirurgeon to the Marſhall of Montjan at Turin, I had one of his Pages in cure,whô playing at quoits received a wound with a ſtone upon the § Bregma with a fraćture, and ſo great an Effra- &ure of the bone,that the quantity of halfa haſell Nut of the brain came forth thereat.Which job- ſerving, preſently pronounced the wound to be deadly; a Phyfitian which was preſent contradia- ed my opinion, affirming that ſubſtance was no portion of the brain, but a certain fatty body. But I with reaſon and experience in preſence of a great company of Gentlemen, convinced the perti- nacy of the Man, with reaſon;for that fat cannot be generated under the skull,for although the parts Why ſº there contained be cold, yet becauſe they are heated by the abundance of the moſt hot and ſºbtle Cannot . animall ſpirits,and the heat of vapours riſing thither from all the body, they do not ſuffer fat to i. concreat about them. But with experience,for that in the diſſetting of dead bodies,there was never skull. any fat obſerved there; beſides alſo fat will ſwim on the top of water; but this ſubſtance as mar- signs of a rowy,caſt into the water preſently ſunk to the bottome. fatty ſub- Láſtly,ſat put to the fire becomes liquid and melts;but this ſubſtance being laid upon a hot iron, ſtance. became dry, ſhrunkup and contračted it ſelf like a perce of leather;but diſſolved not at all. Where: fore all thoſe which were preſent cryed out,that my judgment was right of that ſubſtance that came forth of the skull.Yet though it was cut away,the Page recovercd perfeótly, but that he continued deaf all his life after. CHAP. XXIII. Of the wounds of the face. §ºAving treated of the wounds of the headby their cauſes,figns and cure, it follows that we Yº... | now ſpeak of the wounds of the face, if but for this, that when they are careleſly hand- liaia of . Jºlº led,they leave deformed ſcars in the moſt ſpecious and beautifull part of the body. The wounds of sº * cauſes are the ſame which are incident to the skull,that is,externall. But this may be ad- ded to the kinds and differences of the wounds, that the life may be out of danger though any one whole part of the face,(as the ear,eye,noſe, lip)may be cut away by a wound,but not ſo in the head or skull.Wherefore beginning at the wounds of the eye-brows, we will proſecute in order the wounds of the other parts of the face. athing” This is chiefly to be obſerved in wounds of the eye-brows,that they are oft-times cut ſo over- ...:" thwart,that themuſcles,and fleſhy pannicle which move and lift them up,are wholly rent and torn. .#. In which caſe the eye-lids cannot be opened,and the eyes remain ...; and as it were futſup in brows, the caſes of their lids;ſo that even after the agglutination of the wound, if the Patient would i. upon anything,he is forc'd to hold up the eye-lids with his hand; with which infirmity I have ſeen many troubled, yet oft-times not ſo much by the violence of the wound,as by the unskilfulneſs of the Chirurgeon who cured them;that is by the negligent application of the boulſters, an unfit ligature and more unfit ſuture. In this caſe the skilfull Chirurgeon which is called to the Patient ſhall cut off as much of the skin and fleſhy pannicle as ſhall ſerve the eye-lids, that ſo they may by - their own ſtrength hold and keep open,without the help of the hand: then he ſhall ſow the wound as is fit,with ſuch a ſtitch as the Furriers,and Glovers uſe; and then he ſhall pour thereon ſome of the balſome of my deſcription,and ſhall lay ſuch a medicine to the neighbouring parts. R Oleiro- ſar. he face. t LI Jo. - W.and, of each part. - 291 : ſar. 3ſ.,album.ovor.nu.ijbeli armeni ſanguini, Dracon-Maſtich.am.3.j, agitentur ſimuhſia; meditamentum.Then let the part be bound with a fitting Ligature. Afterwards you ſhalluſ: Emplaſt. degratia Dei, Empl. de Betonica, Diacalcitheos, or ſome other like, untill the wound be cicatrized. But ſuch like and all other wounds of the face may be eaſily healed, unleſs they either be aſſociated with ſome malign ſymp- tomes,or the Patients body be repleat with ill humors. . . . . . . . . - There ſometimes happens a quite contrary accident in wounds of the eye-brows, that is, when Lagophthal; the eye-lids ſtand ſo up that the Patient is forc'd to ſleep with eyes open, wherefore thoſe which are miti; a ſo affºted are called by the Greeks Lagºphthalmi.The cauſe of this affect is often internall, as a car-j : buncle or other kind of abſceſs,as a blow or ſtroak. It ſhall be cured by a crooked or ſemicircular in-º." ciſion . the eye-lids,but ſo that the extreams of the ſemicircle bend downwards,that they dowº of the may be preſſed down and joyncd as much as is needfull to amend the ſtifneſs of the eye-lid. But you eye-lids, muſt not violate the griſtle with your Inſtrument,for ſo they could no more be lifted up; the reſidue " of the cure muſt be performed asis fit. . . . - CHAP. XXIII I. Of the wounds of the eyeſ. \Ounds of the eyes are made by the violence of . ... cutting, bruiſing, or o- § therwiſe loofing the continuity. But the cure muſt alwayes be varied according to the Vºf variety of the cauſes and differences. The firſt head of the cure is,that if any ſtrange and Mº heterogeneous body ſhall befallen into the eyes, let it be taken forth as ſoon as you * can,Iiſting and turning up the eyelid with the end of a ſpatula. But if you cannot diſ- cern this moat or little body,then put three or four ſeeds of Clary, or Qculu, Chriſti into the pained eye.For theſe ſeeds are thought to have a . to cleanſe the eyes and take out the moats, which are not faſtened deep in, nor do too ſtubbornly adhere to the membranes. For in this caſe, you' ſhall uſe this following inſtrument, for herewith we open the eye-lids the further, putting it be- tween them and the eye,and alſo . the eye ſteddy by gently preſſing it,that ſo with our mal- lets we may pull out the extraneous body. ; this is the #. of ſi..., an Inſtrument. - ſandkeep the eyeſteddy,it iſ made,that it may be dilated Thedelineation ºf a speculum sculi.fit to dilate and hºldaſunder tº 9°-li and contrated according to the greatneſſ ºf the eyes. All ſtrange bodies ta- 4 repºrcuſ. ken out, let this . º: be put into the eye. Take .ſtrains of a dozen cgs, the eye, let them be beaten in a . leaden Mortar, with alit- tle Roſe water, and ſo É. into the eve º; . Sº this CuillWe *!" Divers re. . . . . - upon the eye and the : neighbouring parts. R. albumin overnu.iiij pulver.alumini, roſhe combuſti: iſ ſinguini, Draconi. 3), ique tºp- reſorº Plantagan; iſ agitentur ſimulmake a repercuſſive,which you may frequently uſe.Orelſº apply Pºethe chéeſe curds well wrung,mixed with roſewater,the white of an cgge,and as much acacia as ſhall ſuf. * fice.This which followeth doth more powerfully ſtay the flowing humor. B. gum arab. & tragac, an: 3 iſ.pſilii.ºydon.ſemin.portulplant.ſumachian.3 ij-fiat mutag, cum aquaplantag.ſolan.6 roſar. contimetur colly- rium, of which you may drop ſome both within and about the eye. . But note,that all ſuch remedies muſt be applyed warm,both #. they may the betterpenetratºby rº - their moderate heat, as alſo for that all aduall cold things are hurtfull to the eyes and fight, be-j. . cauſe they dull the fight by incruſtating the viſive ſpirits.For I have known many who have become j. . dull of ſight by the frequent uſing of medicines ačtually cold to the eyes. I have on the contrary hartfull to ſeen not a few who have recovered with the fit uſe of ſuch like medicines,who have had any part of the eyes. their eye (ſo it were not the pupilla or apple of the eye) ſo pricked with a needle or bodkin, that much of the wateriſh humor ran forth thereat. - - ** - The milk of a woman which ſuckles a girl (for that is reputed the cooler) mitigates pain and anim clenſes,if it be milked out of the Dug into the ey; to which purpoſe alſo the blood of Turtle s,Pig * medicines 3 ons or Chickens much conduces:being dropt into the eye by opening a vein under their wings. º for the eyes; ſo this following cataplaſm aſſwageth pain and inflammation,and hinders defluxion,being applyed to the eye and the adjacent parts.R. Carni, pomorum ſub cinere calido decodiorum3 v. vitelos ovorum num. iij.caffe fiftule recenter extraje3ſ, mucagini, pſilii, althea & cydon.an.3 j. ſ: parum,incorporentºr •mnia ſimul, fiat cataplaſma. Alſo ſheeps lungs boyled in milk and applyed warm, and changed as they grow cold, aregood to aſſwage pain.But if the too violent heat and pain, ſhall not yeeld to - ſuch medicines,but require more vehement,then Foliorum Hyoſcyami,m.jJub, cineribus coquatur, atque in ºrco; wortario run mutagine ſeminirpfilii.ºgdunior extrati.in aquifºlinić plantagfiſktur.then let this medicine.* tº in a ſinnen cloth and applyed to the eyes and temples. The mucilages of Pſilium, or Flea: wort,and Quince ſeeds extraćted in a decoètion of Poppy heads and mixed with a little Opium and, Roſe water are uſed for the ſame purpoſe. But when there is need of detergent and ſarcotick medi- Diegº cines, then R, ſyrup.roſº. ſcºr? jaq.fenic.6 rute an.3 ij aloes lote, olibanian. 3 ſ. mix them for the medicines. foreſaid uſe.The galls of Scates, Hares, and Partridges diſſolved in Eye-bright, and Fennill water, ... ..., arefit for clenſing ſuch wounds; as alſo this following Collyrium. RAque bordei 35.1melli, deſpumati, 4 ...; { 3ijalvester late in aquaplantagini, & ſacchari (and, an 3.j, fiat colytium. Alſo this inſuing medicine is .: C very ſarcotick. B. mutagingummiolibani, arabici, tragacanth. & ſarcocol, in 44, bordei extrač, an. 3 % - -- - C c 2. - 4|965 - -: * 29.2% Of Green and Bloody Lia.io. - aloes ter lote in aq. roſarum. 3.j. ceruſ, uſe& lote, tutie prefar, an: 3 ſº. fiat collyrium. But here you muſt note;that the coat Adnata often ſwells ſo much by reaſon of a wound or ſonle other injury,and ſtands ſo forth by the falling down of humors, acceſs and mixture of flatulencies, that it hides the whole Pupilla, and hangs forth of the eye-lids, like as if it were an unnaturall fleſhy excreſcence, and it looſes the native colour,and looks very red,ſo that the eye can neither be ſhut nor opened. . Whertwith a young Chirurgeon being deceived, determined to cut away this protuberancy of the Adnata,as though it had been ſome ſuperfluous fleſh, and then to waſ it with catha retick pow- ders,had Inot forbidden him,telling him ofthe certain danger ofblindneſs which would thereup- on befall the Patient. Wherefore I preſcribed a fomentation of chamomile, melilote, Roſe leaves, wormwood,Tue,fennill,and aniſeeds boyled in milk with the roots of Orris and Marigolds.Then I A drying preſently added this following fomentation,being more powerfull and drying. . R. Nuci, cupreſsi, * gallar.balauſt.an.3).plantag.abſinth. ºft flo. Chamam.roſ. rub.an. Mſ. bulliant ſimulcum aqua fabrorum,& ofle fat decodium-profitu cum ſpongia.Beſides alſo you may apply a cataplaſm made of barly and bean flowre, the powders of Maſtick, Myrrheand Aloes, and ſome of the laſt deſcribed decoètion. The tumorbe- ginning to decline, I dropt the flowing liquor into the eye, which hath avery aſtringent, drying and ...; Roaſt a new laidegge in Embersuntill it be hard,then i off the ſhel, take forth the yolk,and in place thereof put a ſcruple of Roman Vitrioll in fine powder, then put it in a linnen cloth andwring it hard forth into ſome clean thing, and drop thereof for ſome dayes into the eye, with a little Smiths water wherein Sumach and Roſe leaves have been boyled. I have foundbyexperience the certain force of this remedy; but if notwithſtanding there be a true a medicine fleſhy excreſcence upon the coat Adnata, it may betaken away by this following powder. R Offs ſe- to conſume pie, & teſte ovorum calcinate an 8 jfiat pulvu.Calcined Vitriol, burnt Alum and the like may be com- a flºº" modiouſly uſed to this purpoſe. Yet you muſtwarily make uſe of all ſuch things, and alwayes lay ci :- repercuſſives about the eye,that no harm inſue thereof. For divers times acrid humors fall down º into the †. with ſuch violence,that they break the Horny coat, whereupon the humors of the eye are poured out. Remember alſo, that in diſeaſes of the eyes, the Patient lye with his head ſome- what high, and that he keep ſhut not only the pained,but alſo the ſound eye, becauſe reſt is alwayes neceſſary for the grieved part.But one eye cannot be moved without ſome motion of the other by reaſon of the connexion they have by their optick and moving nerves, both the Meninges and the Pericranium,Weins and arteries;which is the cauſe that when the one ſuffers, the other in ſome ſort partakes therewith. º Aºi... But if we cannot prevailby all theſe formerly preſcribed medicines fit to ſay the defluxion,then 4. .* it remains that weapply a Seton to the neck;for it is a fingularremedy againſtinveterated fluxions j into the eyes.For we know by dayly experience,that many who have had their fight dulled by a deflexions long and great defluxion,ſo that they were almoſłblind, have by little and little recovered their into the former ſplendour and ſharpneſs of fight,when matter once begun to be evacuated by the Seton. Žin The truth hereof appeared in Paul the Italian Goldſmith,who dwelt neer the Auſtine Friers.For he ory. § uſed many medicines of divers Phyſtians, and Chirurgeons in vain; when he was almoſt blind,he * ing a Seton, by mine advice,began by little and littleto ſee better according to the Quantity of the matter which was evacuated, untill at length he perfe&ly recovered his fight.But at laſt growing weary ofthe Seton which he had worn for a year º matter came dayly forth thereof) yet he would have it taken forth,and healed up;but this way of e vacuation being ſhut up, and the humor again beginning to flow into his eyes,ſo that he was in danger to becomeblind, he called me and made me again to apply the Seton in his neck.Whereby recovering his former found- neſs and perfeótion of fight,he yet wears the Seton. A8eten . I alſo once freed by this kind of remedy,by the appointment of the moſt learned Phyfitian Hole- good a- - pp :... ººrtinyºungman oftwenty years old, from thefallingfickneſs, who before hadmany fits falling fick- . ; the . * feeders of this diſeaſe, being É; this means,as it is moſt probable, neſs. rawn away and evacuated. . - 4 figure of the Pincers ll Caiſt - - - *** - - The º: figure of erºsačiual Cautery and Needle uſed in making a Seton. Wherefore Reing à j Scton is of this uſe, I : have thought good in this place to ſet down in writing and by figure, the manner \ of ºf thereof, U for the behoof of Pyoung praëtitioners: Sºwiſh the Patient to fit º on a low ſtool,and to © bend down his head, Wº that ſo the skin and Nº fleſhy pannicle may V be relaxed; then muſt you with your fingers .rº pluck up and ſever the skin from the muſcles,and takeholdofas much hereof; you can with your - - £ºnot touching the muſcles of the neck for fear of a convulſion and other ſymptomes ; you ſhall then twitch the skin which is held in the pincers, moſt hard,when you ſhall thruff the hot ſºon - through Lºo. Wounds of each prº - 293 :. through the holes made in the midſt of them; that alſo the nerves being ſo twitched, the dolori- fick ſºnſe may the leſs come to the part. The wound muſt be made or burnt in long wayes, and not twharting,that ſo the matters may be the better evacuated by the ſtrait fibers. But the cautery or hot Iron muſt have a three or elſe a four-ſquare point & that ſharp,that ſo it º the more eaſily and ſpeedily enter. Then keeping the pincers immoveable, let him draw through the paſſage made b the cautery a needle .with a three or four doubled thred of Cotton [or rather a skean of ſilk moiſtened in the white of an egge and oyl of Roſes ; then after you have applyed plcdgets dip- d in the ſame medicine,bind up the part with a convenient ligature. The day followiug the neck muſt be anointed with oyl of Röſes, and the pledgets dipped in the former medicine applyed for fone dayes after. But it will be convenient to moiſten the Seton with a digeſtive made §. yolk of an Egge and oyl of Roſes, untill the ulcer caſt forth much matter; then you ſhall anoint the Cotton thred with this following remedy. Rterebinthine ven. 3 iiij.ſyrupi roſat. & ab- ſinthiian, 3 ſº pulveri, Ireof,diacrydii,agarici trochiſcati,é Rhei,an.3ſ.incorporentur omnia ſimuléfiat medi- camentum. Which you ſhall uſe ſo long, as you intend to keep open the ulcer. For it hath a faculty to draw the humors from the face,and clenſe withoutbiting. - - I have found not long ſince by experience,that the apertion made with a long thick Triangular needle of a good length like to a large pack-needle, is leſs painfull than that which is performed with the aëtuall cautery, which I formerly mentioned.Wherefore I would advice the young Chirur- geon,that he no more uſe the foreſaid ačtuall cautery.I have here given you the figure of the needle. - - - The Figure of a Triangular Needle. N- azºº S$SSsss - (ſº 5 WWWW j Şss ſº - Ž///Zzzzzzzzzz- - s's SSS Ş s NSSSS tº - *, * -- ...! CH A P. XXV. of Wound of the cheek. §). # ny,as to women who are highly pleaſed with their beauties. Therefore you ſhall ſpread" two preces of new cloath of an indifferent fineneſs,and proportionable bigneſs with this inſuing medicine...R. Pulveri, mºſtithini,ſanguini, Draconi,thuri, farine volutili,tragaganthe contuſe gypſi, How to fººBeing a wound of the cheek ſeems to require a future,it muſt have a dry ſuture(as they term The uſe of §º it) left that the ſcar ſhould becomedeformed. For that deformity is very grievous to ma- a dry ſu- piciº,ſarcocolle º ijficiº migre 3 iſ albumina ovorum queſufficiant fiat medicamentum. Apply the perces makes dy of cloth ſpread with this on each ſide ofthe wound one ſome fingers breadth aſunder and let ita- auts. lone till it be hard dryed to the skin. Then you ſhall ſo draw them together with your needle and ºr : s thred,that the fleſh by their ſticking may . . . §§ alſo follow,and be mutually adjoined, ºt ... as you may ſee it here expreſt. The wound ſhall be agglutinated by this means,together with the uſe of fit medi- . . . . . eines,pledgets,ligatures.But all the liga- ----tures and ſtayes which ſhall be uſed for º that purpoſe muſt be faſtened to the Pa- ~ Zºº tients night-lap. º . ... But when the wound is great; and - ----- ** ...t- , , ~ / As - - j- A Sature fit ( s. deep, and the lips thereof are much di for hare- - - - º %/ . . . . ; fiant the one frºm the other, there ran . -" :----, -, §§§ J. "The no uſe of ſuch a dry ſuture.Wherefore - - - ---> º:3||||W – you muſt uſe athree or four ſquareneedle The man- ... ". . . . .”: : - . A º N (that ſo it may the more readily and her therdſ 4%|\ ‘. … eaſily enter into the fleſh ) being thred - * - with a waxed thred; and with this you muſt thruſt through the lips of the wound, and leave the needle ſticking in the wound,&then wrap the thred to and times,iuſ after that manner which wo- men uſe to faſten a needle with thred in it, upon their ſleeves, or Tailors to their ... hats or caps, that they may not loſe them. - " . . . The needle thus faſtened, ſhall be -- * º there untill the perfeót agglutina- . * - . . . . . . . . - - - - , tion of the wound; this kind of future is uſed in the wounds of the lips, as alſo in hare-lips, for ſo we commonly call lips which what are cleft from the firſt conformation in the wombe by the error of the forming faculty. Bit ſuch a hirºps ſuture will help nothing to agglutination,if there lye or remain any skin between the lips of the are: . . . . . * ...' . - Cc 3 - wound again over the ends thereof eight or tenº. 294, - Of Green and Bloody - Lib. Io. ... .ºngue. Ritch it above and below;when he thinks he hath ſufficiently ſow wound;Wherefore you ſhall cut away whatſoever thereof ſhall be there, otherwiſe you muſt ex- & no union.Other kind of ſutures are of no great uſe in wounds of theſe parts, for out of thene- ceſſity of eating and ſpeaking,they are in perpetuall motion; wherefore a third would cut the fleſh; for which reaſon you ſhall take up much fleſh with ſuch Needles mentioned in this laſt deſcribed kind of Suture as this following figure ſhewes. - The figure of the ſuture fit for cloven or hare lip;aſ alſº the dilineation of the Needle about whºſe end the thred is wrapped ºver and under, to and again. To this purpoſe I will recite a hiſtory, to the end,that iſ a- A Hiſtory. - ny ſuch thing happen to cone to your hands.you may do the like. A certain Gaſcoin in the battell at Saint Laurence had his upper jaw cut overthwart even to his mouth,to the great dis- figuring of his face. The wound had many wormes in it and ſtank exceedingly,becauſe he could get no Chirurgeon untill Adecodion three dayes after he was hurt. Wherefore I waſhed it with ade- good to cočtion of wormwood, Aloes,and a little Agyptiacum, both to waſh away kill the wormes,and to fetch away all the putrid matter;I diſ- putrefatti- cuſſed the tumor with a diſſolvingfomentation and cataplaſm, On. I joyned together the lips of the wound with the laſt deſcri- bed ſuture.But I applyed this following medicine to the whole part. R. Terebinth.venete 3v.jgummielemi.3ij.pulveri, boli arme- ni, ſan, drac. Maſtiches, myrrhe, aloeſ,an. 3ſ. incorporentur ſimulfiat medicamentum.The wound was agglutinated within a few dayes, A ſmallhole but that there remained a certain little hole at the joyning remaining of the lower jaw with the upper, wherein you could ſcarſe after º put the head of the pin;out whereof nevertheleſſe much ſerous and thin moyſiure flowed, eſpecially : when he either eat or ſpake;which I have alſo obſerved in many others. But for ſtaying of this wa- wounds, teriſh humidity I dropped Aqua forth into the bottome of the ulcer, and divers times put therein a little of the powder ofburnt vitriol. Thus by Gods grace he recovered and became whole. chap. xxvi. ofteward fibenſ. -- How many ºle Noſe many wayes ſuffers ſolution of continuity;as by a wound,fraćture and contuſion, wayes the ºº and it is ſometimes battered & broken on the upper part; which when it happens,you ſhall º ºğ. sº reſtore the depreſt bones to their native ſeat and figure, with the end of a ſpatula or fit flick - wrapped about with towe.cotton or a linnen rag.Then with pledgets dipped in an aſtrin- The care gent medicine compoſed ex albumine aviynaſtich.bolo armeno, janguin.drac. & Alumine uſic, and applyed to ifa bro: , the fide of the noſe,he ſhall labour to ſtrengthen the !. then bind them with a con- ***, venient ligature,which may not preſſe them too much,icſ: the noſe ſhould become flatas it happens to many through the unskilfulneſs of Chirurgeons. … The uſe of The Figure of pipes to be put into the Noſtrils. Then muſt you put little pipes into the no- Pipes in - ſtrills, and theſe not exačtly round,but ſomewhat .." flat and depreſt,tyed to the night-cap on each fide S. with a thred, left they ſhould fall out. By the help of theſe pipes the bones of the noſe will i. kept in their place, and there will be paſſage forth for the matter, and for inſpiration and exſpiration. But if all the noſe, or ſome portion thereof ſhall be wholly cut off we muſt not hope to reſtore it. But if the Noſe be ſo cut, that as yet it adheres to much of the adjacent fleſh, from whence it may re- - - - --- - ceive life and nouriſhment,then ſow it up. For the : lower part of the noſe it may be ſhaken, depreſt and wreſted aſide, ſeeing it is griſtly; but it cannot be broken as the other which is of a bony nature. -- . - - - *m. | |º]|||||P. chap. xxvii. ofthe ſºund fºrge. --- ºs He tongue may be ſo wounded, that either it may be wholly ºut of and lº rived of ſome ..., º, §§ . of . ſubſtance, or only ſlit longwayes or atwhart.The loſe of jº. Can- of the ºlº hotbe repaired becauſe every part ſeparated and pluckt from the living body from whence tongue ” it had life,ſpirit and º dyes.For as the Philoſophers ſay, Aprivatione ad ha- How many: may b ". . - - - - - - !... bitum non ºff regreſſiºbut when it is cut of ſlit longwayes or ſidewayes,it is eaſily reſtored by future, if ſo be that the cloven part yet adhere living body from whence it may draw both matter The cure and form of life.Therefore a carefull ſervant ſhall traitly hold with a ſoft and cleanlinnen cloth of a cloven the body of the tongue, leſt it ſhould ſlip away by reaſon of its º whilſt the Chirurgeon dit, let him cut off the thred as neer to the knot as he can, leſt being left too long it might be tangled with the teeth as he cats,and . ... ſo cauſe a hurtfull laceration or rending of the ſowed parts. In the mean time let the patient eat ** ... barly creams.almond milks, Gellyes, culliſes and broths, and the yolks ofegs;and let him often e hold in his mouth Sugar of Roſes and ſyrup of Quinces; for ſuch things beſides their nouriſhing faculty perform the part of an agglutinating and detergent medicine. I have learned theſe thiºngs I have here ſet down, neither from my maſters whom I have heard with attention, nor by reading of º --- ſ § . F. ſº º Lisio. Wounds of each part. - — 295 of books,but they have been ſuch as I have tryed with happy ſucceſs in many; as in the ſon of Mon- fieur de Marigny Preſident of the Inquiſition,in Iohn Pietà Carpenter dweſling in the ſuburbs of Saint German. - - - - - - - - But moſt apparently in a child of three years old,the ſon of the great Lawyer Monſieur Covet, who AHiſtory. fell with his chin upon a ſtone,and ſo cut off a large peece of the end of his tongue, which chanced Nature oft. to be between his teeth,it hung but at a very finalſ fiber of fleſh,ſo that I had very little or no hope ººlºgº to agglutinate and unite it which thing almoſt made me to pluck it quite away; yet I changed that .. determination by confidering the loſs of the moſt noble ačtion of ſpeaking, which would lº of ſeaſes. on enſue,and weighing the providence of nature often working wonders and ſuch things as exce the expe&tation of the Phyfitian in curing diſeaſes. . I alſo thought thus with my ſelf, the fleſh of the tongue is ſoft, looſe,fungous and ſpungy,neither is it altogether obvious to the externall inju- rics of the ayr; wherefore after that I had once or twice thruſt through the needle and thred up- wards and downwards,and for the reſt ordered the child to be uſed and dieted after the manner I lately mentioned,he grew well within a ſhort time,and yet remains ſo,ſpeaking well and diſtinétly. - CHA P.XXVIII. Of the Wounds of the Eares. - - - - §: cares are ſometimes wholly cut off, ſometimes but in part, otherwhiles they are only ºf ſlit,ſo that the rent portion as yet adhering to the reſt, is joyncd with it in communi- : on of life. In this laſt caſe it is fit to uſe a ſuture; but yet ſo that you touch not the griſtle ºnly be with your needle;for thence there would be in danger of a gangraene which happens to violated. many by fooliſh curing ; therefore you ſhall take up and comprehend with your needle only the How to skin,and that little fleſh which encompaſſes the griffle. You ſhall perform the reſt of the cure with ſow a - -- - - - - wounded pledgets and ligatures artificially fitted,and ſhall reſiſt inflammation and other ſymptomes with fit E. medicins. But you muſt take ſpeciall care that no ſuperfluous fleſh grow in the auditory paſſage, which may hinder the hearing; wherefore you ſhall keep that paſſage free by ſtopping it with a peece of ſpunge. But you ſhall procure agglutination and conſolidation of the griſtly part ( and therefore next to a bone moſtdry) with dry medicins. But thoſe who have their ears quite cut off, can do nothing but hide the deformity of their miſ-hap with a cap.ſtuffed with cotton on that ſide. CHA P.XXIX. of the Wound ºf the nºn throat. ;He Wounds of the neck and throat are ſomewhiles ſimple, as thoſe which only uſe the ... § continuity of the muſcles;ótherwhiles compound, ſuch as thoſe which have conjoyned ... º, ſ- . ſº with them a fračture of the bones, as of the Vertebre or hurt of the internall and exter- ºf ººl mall º Weins,or ſleepy Arteries;ſometimes the Trachea Arteria, or Weazon, and the the neck & aſphagus or gullet are wounded;ſometimes wholly cut off, whence preſent death enſues. Wherefore throat. let not the Chirurgeon nicddle with ſuch wounds, unleſs he firſt foretell the danger of death, or The paſſie the loſsofſome mºtion to thoſe that arepreſent. For it oftenhappens that ſome notable nervºor.” tendon is violated by a wound in theneck,whence a palſie enſucs, and that abſolutely incurable, if Wººd, of the wound ſhall penetrate to the ſpinall marrow, alſo hurt therewith. Wounds of the gullet and the neck. Weazon are difficultly cured becauſe they are in perpetuah motion; and chiefly of the latter by rea-signes that ſon it is griſtly and without blood.The wounds of the gullet are known, by ſpitting of blood.by the galler. the breaking forth of meat & drink by the wound;but if the § be quite cut aſunder,the patient ºn- cannot ſwallow at all. For the cut parts are both contraćted in themſelves, the one upwards, and ..." the other downwards. But we know the weazon is hurt, by caſting up blood at the mouth with ...; a continuall cough, and by the coming forth of the breath or winde by the Wound.The Wounds *::::::: of i. Veins and ſleepy Arteries if they be great, are uſually deadly, becauſe they cannot be ... ſtraitly undu ;for you cannot bind the throat hard without danger of choaking or ſtrangling ſleepy Ar- the patient.But for §:a ſtrait ligature in this caſe the flux of blood proves deadly. If the re-ºri; a.º. current Nerve ofeither ſide be cut,it makes the voice hoarſe;if cut on both ſides it takes away the º by uſe of ſpeech,by hurting theſe inſtruments which impart motion to the muſcles of the Larinx. For Fºr the cure if the wound be ſmall, and not aſſociated with the hurt of any notable veſſel, nor of the therecur. Weazon †. and eaſily cured; and if there ſhall be necd you ſhall uſe a ſuture, rent Nerve then you ſhall put therein a ſufficient quantity of Venice Turpentine mixed with bole-Armenick; "...” or elſe ſome of my Balſam of which this is the receipt. § Terebinth. vente fêſ, gum. elemișiiij, olei #. hypericoni śiijboli armeni,6 ſang.draconi, an 3}. aqua vite 3ijiliquefiantſmal omnia lento igne,6-fiat Bal- ſcription of ſamum ut arti, eſt,addendo pulveri, irºof florent.a ::::::::::::::: an.3).I'have done wº with this the Au. Balſame in the agglutination offimple wounds,wherein no ſtrangebody hath bech. Now when you lººk have put it in, lay upon it aplaiſer of Diacaltitheus diſſolved in oyl of Roſes & vinegar,as that which ºtel, hath power to repreſs the flowing down of humors, and hinder inflammation, or in ſtead thereof ºf ºi. you may apply Emp.de Gratid Dei, or Empile Ianua. But if the jugular veins and ſleepy Arteries be ſilhºol. cut, let the bleeding be ſtayed,as we have ſhewed in a chapter,treating thereof.When the Weazon or Tºnie Gullet arewoundgithe Chirurgeon ſhall ſow them up is neatly ashscanand the Patient ſhall not... . endeavour to ſwallow any bar thing but be content to be fed with gºlyes and broths. When a W. gargariſme is needfull this following is very good. Khorki Mjjirumºr.fjjail mund.jujuba-jºkri run an 3.ſ3.glycyrhize 5.bulliant omnia ſimuladdendo mella roſé Iulºp.roſam.5ij.fiat gargariſma, ut artis eſt. *E*** * With which being warm the Patient ſhall moyſken his mouth,and throat,for it will mitigate the ſº: --- harſhneſs of the part.aſſwage pain,cleanſe and agglutinate, and make him breath more freely. But fjä ºn- that the Chirurgeon may not deſpaire of, or leave anything unattempted in ſuch like wounds, I thercoti have thought good to demonſtrate by ſome examples how wonderfull the works of nature are: if they be aſſiſted by Art, - , a. - 296 Of Green and Bloody Liaio. A Hiſtory. Acertain ſervant of Monſieur de Champaigne, a gentleman of Anjou, was wounded in the throat with a ſword,whereby one of the jugular veins was cut together with his Weazon. He bled much and could not . theſe ſymptomes remained, untill ſuch time as the wound was ſºw.jº and covered with medicines.But if the medicins at any tims were more liquid, he as it were 㺠them by the wound and ſpaces between the ſtitches,and preſently put forth at his mouth that which he had ſucked or drawn in. Wherefore more exačtly conſidering with myſelf, the greatneſs of the Wound,the ſpermatick, and therefore dry and bloodleſs nature unapt to agglutination, oftheaf- fetted part,but chiefly of the Weazon and jugular vein;as alſo for that the rººh Artery i. obnoxi- ous to theſe motions which the gullet performs in ſwallowing, by reaſon of the inner coat which is continued to the coat of the gullet,by which means theſe parts mutually ſerve each other with a reciprocall motion,even as the ropes, which run to the wheel of a pulley; furthermore weighin that the Artery was neceſſary for the breathing, and tempering the heat of the heart,as the . veins ſerved for the nouriſhment of the upper parts; and laſtly weighing with my ſelf the great i. . he had º º it were the treaſure of nature, I told thoſe which were preſent,that death was neer and certainly at hand. And yet beyond ex - - - - *g. then our Art,he recovered his jº. y y Pećtation, rather by divine Aſtrange qually admirable is this hiſtory following,Two Engliſhmen walked out of the ci - *y ris for their recreation to the wood of }. One #. lying in wait to ..".: his money and a maſſie chain of gold which he wore ſet upon hima: unawares, cut his throat and robbed him,and ſo left him amongſt the Vines which were in the way, ſuppoſing he had kill’d him,having with his dagger cut the Weazon and gullet. This murderer came .# to the city;the other half dead,crawled with much adoe to a certain Peaſants houſe,and being dreſſed with ſuch medicines as were preſent and at hand,he was brought to the City, and by his acquaintance com- mitted to my cure to be cured. I at the firſt,as diligently as I couſi, ſowed up the Weazon which was cut quiteaſunder, and put the lips of the wound as cloſe together as I could; I could not get hold of the gullet becauſe it was fallen down into the ſtomach, then I bound up the wound with medicins pledgets and fit ligatures. After he was thus dreſt he begun to ſpeak, and tell the name of the villain the author of this faët,ſo that he was taken and faſtened to the wheel, and having his limbs broken loſt his wretched life,for the life of the innocent wounded man who dyed the fourth day after he was hurt. - * ~. Another The like hurt befell acertain Germane,who lay at the houſe of one Perots in the firect of Nuts; he Hiſtory. being frantick,in the night ºut his throat with a ſword:Ibeing called in the morning by his friends' who went to ſee him,dreſt him juſt after the ſame manner as I dreſſed the Engliſhman.Wherefore he preſently recovered his ſpeech,which before could not utter one ſyllable, freed from ſuſpition of the crime and priſon the ſervant, who lying in the ſame chamber with him, was upon ſuſpition. committed to priſon,and confeſſing the thing as it was done, lived foure dayes after the wouñd be. ing nouriſhed with broths put into his fundament like clyſters, and with the gratefull vapour of comfortable things,asbread newly drawn out of the Oven and ſoaked in ſtrong wine. Having thus by Art of Chirurgery made thedumb ſpeak for the ſpace of foure dayes. CHAP. XXX. Of the Wounds of the Cheſt... . ºOme wounds of the Cheſtart ºn thefore ſide ſome behind, ſome penetrate more deep,o- ºthers enter not into the capacity thereof, other ſome pierce even to the parts contained therein,as the Mediaftinum,Lungs,heart, midrifle, hollow vein, and aſcendent artery; O- § ther ſome paſſe quite through the body;whereby it happens that ſome are deadly, ſome - not. Theſsneº. You ſhalſthus know that the wound penetrates into the capacity of the Cheſt, if that when the patients mouth and noſe be ſhut the breath, or windbreaks through the wound with noiſe, ſo that it may diſſipate, or blow out a lighted candle being held neer it. If the patient can ſcarſe either draw.orput forth his breath, which alſo is a figne that there is ſome blood fallen down upon the Diaphragma. -- Signes that 3. ... ſignes you may know that the heart is wounded : Ifa great quantity of blood guſh out, the hear is if a trembling poſſeſſe all the members of the body; if the pulſebe little and faint,if the colourbe- "*** come paleif, cold ſweat and frequent ſowning affail him, and the extream parts become cold, then death's at hand. - A Hiſtory. Yet when I was at Turin I ſaw a certain Gentleman who fighting a duell with another, received a wound under his left breſt which pierced into the ſubſtance of his heart, yet for all that he ſtruck ſome blowes afterwards,and followed his flying enemy ſome two hundred paces untill he fell down dead upon the ground;having opened his body, I found a wound in the ſubſtance of the heart, ſo large as would contain ones finger; there was only much blood poured forth upon the midriffe. signes that . Theſe are the fignes that the Lungs are wounded, for the blood comes foamy or frothy out of the Lungs the wounds,the Patient is troubled with a cough,he is alſo troubled with a great difficulty of brea- º, woun: thing and a pain in his ſide, which he formerly had not,he lyes moſt at eaſe when he lyes upon the ded, wound,and ſometimes it comes ſo to paſs, that lying ſo he ſpeaks more freely and eaſily,but turn- The diffe- Fº rences of wounds of . the Cheſt. -> ed on the contrary fide,he preſently cannot ſpeak. - - *gneº: When the Diaphragma, or midriffe is wounded,the party affected is troubled with a weight or ºº heavineſs in that place,he is taken with a Delirium, or raving by reaſon of the ſympathy of the ...” Nerves of the fixth conjugation which are ſpread over themidriffe; difficulty of breathing,a cough & ſharp paintroubles the patient,the Guts are drawn upwards;ſo that it ſometimes happens by º: * * * * * , - - - - - - - - - Weincº- | Lib.Io. - in Woundrofeuchpart. 297 - wºmency ofbreathing,that the ſtomach and guts are drawn through the wound into the capacity of the Cheft, which thingſ obſerved in two. - - - - - - The one of theſe was a Maſon,who was thruſt through the midſt of the midriffewhere it is nervous, AHiſtory: and dyed the third day following. I opening his lowerbelly, and not finding his ſtomach, thought it a monſtrous thing; but at length ſearching diligently, I found it was drawn into the Cheſt, through the wound which was ſcarſtan inch broad. But the ſtomach was full of wind,but little humidity in it. The other was called captain Franciº d’Alona Native of Xantº gne,who before Rochell was ſhot with a . . Musket Bullet.entring by the breaſt-bone neer to the ſword-like Griſtle, and paſſing through thº. fleſhy part ofthe midriffe went out at the ſpace between the fifth and fixth baffard ribs. The wound ſtory. ...hāledup on the out fide yet for all that there remained a weakneſs ofthe ſtomach, whereupon a pain of the guts like to the colick took him, eſpecially in the Evening, and on the night; for which :auſe he duſtnot ſup but very ſparingly; . But on the eighth month after,the pain raging morevio- lently in his belly then it was accuſtomed,he dyed;though for the ...; of the vehemency there- ºf simºn Malmed, and Anthony du Valboth learned Phyſitians omitted no kind of remedy. The body of the diſeaſed was opened by the skilfull Chirurgeon james Guillencau, who found a great portion of th.colick gut ſwelled with much windgotten into the Cheſt, through the wound of the Diaphragma, Fºr all it was ſo ſmall that you could ſcarſe put your littlefinger in thereat But nowletus return from whence we digreſſed. - - - - - 1 - we underſtand that there is blood poured forth into the capacity of the Cheſt by the difficulty of º breathing,theychemency of the increaſing feayer the ſtinking ofthe breath, the caſting up of blood at j" the mouth and other ſymptomes which uſually happen to theſe who have putrefied and clotted blood poured into poured out of the veſſels into the belly,infetting with the filthy vapour of the ...; ſubſtance, the the capaciº arts to which itſhall cone. But alſo, unleſs the Patient cannot lyeupon his back, he is troubledº” *ith a defire to vomit,and covets now and then to riſe whence he often falls into a ſwound,the vitall - faculty which ſuſtains the body being broken and debilitated both by reaſon of the wound, and con-. ºat ºr clotted blood;for ſo putting on the quality of poyſon, it greatly diſſipates and diſſolves the firength of the heart. - • - - - - - is a ſign the ſpinall marrow is hurt, when a Convulſion or Palfie, that is, a ſodain loſs of ſºnſ: j. andmotion in the parts thereunder an unvoluntary excretion of the LIrine and other excrements or a º totall ſuppreſſion of them.ſeiſes upon the Patient.When the hollow vein and great Artery are wºun- did the Patient will dye in aſhort time, by reaſon of the ſodain and aboundant effuſion of theblood and ſpirits,which intercepts the motion of the Lungs and heart, whence the party dyes ſuffocated. CHAP. XXX. Of the cure of the Wounds of the Cheſt. ºf have read in Iohn de Vigo, that it is diſputedamongſt Chirurgeons concerning the conſolº º º#. \º dation of wounds of the gheſt For ſomethink that ſuch wounds muſtbe cloſed up, and; ...; º catrized with all poſſible ſpeed, left the cold air come to the heart, and the vitall ſpirits fly" º * away and be diſſipated. Others on the contrary think that ſuch wounds ought to be long kept open;and alſo if they be not ſufficiently large of themſelves, that then they muſt be inlarged by Chirurgery,that ſo the blood poured forth into the capacity of the Cheſt may have paſſage forth, which otherwiſe by delay would putrefic, whence †. an increaſe of the feaver,a fiſtulous ul- cer,and other pernicious accidents. The firſt opinion is grounded upon reaſon and truth, if ſo, be that there is little or no blood poured forth into the capacity of the Cheſt ; But the latter, takes place where there is much more blood contained in the empty ſpaces of the Cheſt. Which, leſt I may feemraſhly to determin, I think it notaniſs to ratifie'each opinion with a hiſtory thereto agreeable, ..., Whilſt I was at Turin, Chirurgeon to the Marſhall of Montejan, the King of France his Generall, 1 AHiaoyi had in cure a Souldier of Paris,whoſe name was Leveſque,he ſerved under captain Renovart.He had three wounds,but onemore grievous than the reſt, went under the rightbreſt,ſomewhat deep into the . ity of the Cheſt,whence much blood was poured forth upon the midriffe,which cauſed ſuch difficulty of . breathing,that it even took . the liberty of his ſpeech; beſides through this occaſion he had a ve- . .''. lement feaver,coughed upblood,and a ſharp pain on the wounded ſide. The Chirurgeon which firſt dreſt him,had ſo boundup the wound with a ſtrait and thick ſuture,that º: flow out there- 3t.But Ibeing called the day after,and weighing the preſent ſymptomes which threatned ſpeedy death, judged that the ſowing of the wound muſt ſtraight be i."which being done there inſtantly ap- Yeared a clot of blood at the orifice thereof which made me to cauſe the Patient to lye half out of his |bed,with his head downwards, and to ſay his hands on a ſettle which was lower than thebed, and 'keeping himſelf in this poſture,to ſhut his mouth and noſe that ſo his Lungs ſhould ſwell,the midrift be ſtretched forth,and the intercoſtall muſcles and thoſe of the Abdomen ſhould be compreſſed, that the bloodI. into the Cheſt might be evacuated by the wound; but alſo that this excretion might ſucceedmore happily,I tºruſt my finger ſomewhat deep into the wound that ſo I might open the ori- fice thereofbeing ſtopped up with the congealed blood;and certainly I drew out ſome ſeven oreight ounces of putrefied & flinking blood by this means. When he was laid in his bed, I cauſed frequent in- jećtions to be made into the wound ofa decoètion of Barly with Honey of Roſes and red Sugar,which being injećted I wiſhthim to turn firſt on the one,and then on the other ſide,and then,again to lye out of his bed as before:for thus he evacuated ſmal,but very many clots of blood,together with the liquor lately, injećted; which being done,the ſymptomes were mitigated,8 left him by little and little.The why bite, next day I made another more detergent injećtion,adding thereto wormwood,centaury,and Aloes;but ſhing muſt ſuch a bitternes did riſe up to his mouth together with a deſire to caſt,that he could not longer indure not be caſt it.Then it came into my mind thatformerly I had obſerved the like effect of the like remedy in *: Ém *. * - - - pi - - - - 298 Of Green and Bloody L i B.10. ſpitall of Paris, in one who had a fiſtulous ulcer in his Cheſt.Therefore when I had conſidered with my ſelf that ſuch bitter things may caſily paſs into the Lungs,and ſo may from thence riſe into the Wea- zon and mouth,I determined that thenceforwards I would never uſe ſuch bitter things to my Patients, for the uſe of them is much more troubleſome than any way good and advantagious.But at the length this Patient by this and the like means recovered his health beyond my expe&tation. Read the But on the contrary, I was called on a time to a certain Germain gentleman who was run with a §.f ſword into the capacity of his Cheſt, the neighbouring Chirurgeon had put a great tent into the Mayilu. in wound at the firſt dreſſing, which I made to be taken forth,for that I ...; underſtood there was no Galeºlib.7 blood powrcd forth into the capacity of the Cheſt becauſe the Patient had no feaver, no weight upon : ** the Diaphragma,nor ſpitted forth any blood.Wherefore I cured him in few dayes by only dropping in miniſtra ºn...: my balſame and laying a plaiſter of Diacalcitheos upon the wound. The like cure I have ha pily performed in many others. To conclude, this I dareboldly affirm, that wounds of the Cheſt by Will.i.am the too long uſe of tents degenerate into Fiſtula's. Wherefore if you at any time ſhall undertake *:::::: the cure of wounds which penetrate into the capacity of the Cheſt, you ſhall not preſently ſhut them ofen.” up at the firſt dreſſing,but keep them open for two or three dayes;but when you ſhall find that the Pa- tient is troubled with none or very little pain, and that the midriffe is preſſed down with no weight, Nomi and that he breaths freely,then let the ten be taken forth,and the wound healed up as ſpeedily as you mºna can by covering it only with lint dipped in ſome balſame which hath a glutinative faculty, and laid be uſed in ſomewhat broader than the wound;never apply liniments to wounds of this kind,leſt the Patient by wounds of breathing draw them into the capacity of the Cheſt.Wherefore alſo 3. muſt have a care that the tent **** put into thoſe kinds of wounds may be faſtened to the pledgets, and alſo have ſomewhat a largehead, É. they ſhould be drawn as we ſaid into the capacity of the Cheſt, for if they fall in, they will cauſe putrefačtion and death. . Let Emplaſt. Decalcitheos or ſome ſuch likebe applyed to the wound. But if on the contrary, you know by proper, and certain ſigns,that there is much blood fallen into the ſpaces of the Cheſt,then let the orifice of the wound be kept open with larger tents, untill all the Sanies or bloody matter, wherein the blood hath degenerated,ſhall be exhauſted.But if it happen at any time, as .#. it ſometimes doth,that notwithſtanding the Art and care of the Phyſitians, the wound dege- nerates into a Fiſtula,then the former evill is become much worſe. For Fiſtula's of the Cheſt,are ſcarſe wound, of cured at any time,and that for divers cauſes.The firſt is,for that the muſcles of the Cheſt are in perpetu- the Chen all motion; Auother is,becauſe they on the contrary inſide are covered only with the membrane in- eaſily dege- veſting the ribs, which is without blood. The third is for that the wound hath no ſtay, by means ...” whereofit may be compreſſed,ſowed,and bound,whereby thclips being joyned together, the wound a Fiſtula. may at length be repleniſhed with fleſh and cicatrized. . - But the reaſon why wounds of the Cheſt do every day heap up and pour forth ſo great a quantity VWhy there of matter,ſeems to be their vicinity to the heart, which being the fountain of blood, there is a perpe- - . º tualleflux thereof from thence to the part affected. For this is natures care in preſerving the #. #. arts,that continually and aboundantly withoutmeaſure or mean it ſends all its ſupplyes, that is, of wounds É. and ſpirits to the aid. Add hereto,that the affetted parts . pain,beat,and continuall-motion of of the the Lungs and midriffe, draw and allure much blood to themſelves. Such like blood defiled by the Cheſt, malignity and filth of the wound,is ſpeedily corrupted; whence it is that from the perpetuall afflux of blood, there is a continuall efflux of matter or filth which at the laſtbrings a man to a conſump- tion; becauſe the ulcerated part like a ravenous wolf conſumes more bloodby the pain,heat and mo- tion than can be miniſtred ſº by the heart.Yet if there be any hope to cure and heal the Fiftula, it ſhall be performed, (after the uſe .#. jº. the preſcript of the Phyſitian) by a vulnerary potion, which you ſhall find deſcribed when we treal of the Garies or rottenneſs of Thecure of the tº: you ſhall make frequent injećtions therewith into the Fiſtula, adding and mixing #:ſºn with it ſyrupu, deroſºftccu and mel roſarum.Neither do if the utrefačtion be great, fear to mix there- §. ". with Ægyptiacum. Bút you muſt have a care to remember & obſerve the quantity of the injećted liquor, ºpiniºn that you may know whether it all come forth again after it hath. performed its detergent office. For muſt be put if any thereof remain behind in the corners and crooked paſſages,it hurts the part, as corrupted with: *:::::" the contagion thereof, jcótions, - * : - - - - - The fºrm of a Syringe fit to make injećion,when a 5/2 - 2 - …....s.º.º.º.º.º.º.º. - alsº - ºrnrºdanºuvnºwnwinnºva antity of liquor is to be inječied into any part. . . Aftcr the injićtcd li- quor is come torth, a pipe Vofº; or lead, ſhall be put into - the fiſtulous ulcer; and it muſt have many holes in it,that ſo the filth may paſs forth at them; it muſt be faſt tyrd with ſtrings,that it may not fall into the capacity of the Cheſt. A gº. ſpunge ſkeped in aquavite, and wrung forth again,ſhall be laid hot to the end or orifice thereof, both to hinder the entrance of the air into the Fiſtulous ulcer,as alſo to draw forth the filth thereby its gentle heat,the which thing the Patient ſhall much furtherif often times both day and night he hold his breath, ſtopping his mouth and noſtandlying upon the diſeaſed ſide that ſo the Sºnic may be the mºreforcibly evacuated; neither muſt we'leave the putting in the pipe,before that this fiſtulous ulcer ſhall be almoſt dry,that 15, whole as when it yeelds little, or no matter at all;then it muſt be cicatrized. But if the orific of this fiſtulous ulcer being in the upper part hinder the healing thereof, then by achirurgicall Scētion, a … paſſage ſhall be made in the bottome;as we ſaid before in an Empema. The - Lib,io, Wounds of each part. - 299 The delineation of the pipes with their ſtring, and funger. The Reader muſt note that the pipe; which are fit for thi, uſe, need not have ſo many holes as theſe bere expreſt 5 but only two or three in their ends : for the fleſh grºwing and getting into the reſt, make them that they cannot be pluckedforth with- out much pain. A wound made in the Lungs admits cure, unleſs it what be very large,if it be without inflammation; if it be wounds of on the skirts of the Lungs, and not on their upper the Lungº parts; if the Patient contain himſelf from coughing" * much,and contentious ſpeaking,and great breathing: for the wound is inlarged by coughing, and thence alſo ariſes inflammation; the Pu and Sanies whereof, The harm whilſt the lungs again indeavour to expell by cough. ..." ing.by which means they are only able to expell that . i. in - which is hurtfull and troubleſome to them, the ulcer ‘...; is dilated,the inflammation augmented,the Patient waſtes away and the diſeaſe becomes incurable, the Lungs. There have bin many Eclºgma's deſcribed by Phyſitians for to clenſe the ulcer;which when the Patientº i. uſeth, he ſhall lye on his back, to keep them long in his mouth,ſo to relax the muſcles of the Larinx; j . for thus the medicine will fall by little and little alongſt the coats of the weazon, for if it ſhould fall - down in geeat quantity,it would be in danger to cauſe º: or Goats milk with a º littlehony, eſtthey ſhould corrupt in the ſtomach;are very fit remedies for this purpoſe; but womans milk exceeds the reſt. - - - - - - . --- Butsugar of Roſes is to be preferred before all other medicines,in the opinion of Aviºn, for that . ..., it hatha detergent,and alſo an aſtriótive and ſtrengthening faculty, than which . is more to be ***. - I - - - - ſes in ul- deſired in curing of ulcers. When you ſhall think it time to agglutinate the clenſed ulcer, you muſt . or command the Patient to uſe emplaſtick,auſtere,and aſtringent medicines, ſuch as are Terra ſigillata, bolus wounded Armenia,hypocyſts,plantain, not-graſs,Sumach, racia and the like, which the Patient ſhall uſe in his!” broaths and Écijma's, mixing therewith honey of roſes, which ſerving for a vehicle to the reſt, may carry away the impačed filth which hindersägglutination. But ſeeing an hetive ſeawer eaſily follows upon theſe kinds of wounds,andalſo upon the affe&s of the Cheſt and lungs, it will not be amiſs to tº down ſomewhat concerning the cure thereof.that ſo the Chirurgeon may know to adminiſterſome help to his Patient,whilſt a Phyſitian is ſent for, to overcome this diſeaſe with more powerfull and certain remedies. CHAP. XXX II. Ofthe differences, cauſes, ſigns and care of an Hetfive Feaver. & Heative ſeawer is ſo called,either for that it is ſtubborn and hard to cure and looſe,as things The reaſon Nº which have contraćted a habit 3 for Hexi, in Greek ſignifies a habit; or elſe for that it ſeiſes of the name. Žº upon the ſolid parts of ourbodies called by j Hexei'; both which the Latin word - Habitus doth ſignific. - º • * * There are three kindsor rather degrees of this feaver. The firſt is when the he&ick heat conſumes. ... the humidity oftheſolid parts.The ſecond is when it feeds upon the fleſhy ſubſtance. The third and "“ uncurable is, when it deſtroyes the ſolid parts themſelves. For thus the flame of a lampfirſt waſtes the " oyl,then the proper moiſture of the weik. Which being done there is no hope of lighting it again what ſtore of oyl ſoever you poureupon it.This feaver very ſeldomebreeds . ſelf, but commonly follows after ſome other. ** - Wherefore the cauſes of a heftive feaver are ſharp and burning feavers not well cured, eſpecially if Thºuſe: their heat were not repreſſed with cooling epithemes applyed to the heart and Hypochondria. If cold water was not fitly drunk.It may alſo ſucceed a Diary feaver which hath been cauſed and begun by ſome long great and vehement grief oranger,or ſome too violent labour, which any of a ſlender and dry body hath performed in the hot ſun. It is alſo oft-times cauſed by an ulcer or inflammation of the Lungs,an empyema of the Cheſt,by any great and long continuing Phlegmon of the Liver, ſtomach, meſentery,wombe, kidneys,Bladder, of the guts Iejunum and Colon, and alſo of the other Guts, if the Phlegmon ſucceed ſome long Diarrhaea,Licnteria or bloody flux, whence a conſumption of the wholebo- dy,and at laſt aheaick feaver,the heat becoming more acrid,the moiſture of . being conſumed. - This kind of feaver as it is moſt eaſily to be known, ſo is it moſt difficult to cure; the pulſe in this The signs: feawer is hard,by reaſon of the dryneſs of the Artery which is a ſolid part; and it is weak by reaſon of the debility of the vitall faculty,the ſubſtance of the heartbeing aſſaulted. But it is little and frequent becauſe of the diſtemper and heat of the heart, which for that it cannot by reaſon of its weakneſs cauſe a great pulſe to . ſelf, it labours by the oftenneſs to ſupply that defe&. - But for the pulſe,it is a proper fign of this feaver,that one or two houres after meat the pulſe feels Why in fic- ſtronger than uſuall; and then alſo there is a more acrid heat overall the Patients body. The heat of tick hº this flame laſts untill the nouriſhment be diſtributed over all the Patients body; in which time the :* dryneſs of the heart in ſome ſort tempered and recreated by the appulſe of moiſt nouriſhment,the heat. increaſes no otherwiſe than lime which a little before ſeened cold to the touch, but ſprinkled and meat. moiſtened with water grows ſo hot,as it ſmoaks and boyls up.At other times there is a perpetualle- - quality of heat & pulſe in ſmalneſs, faintneſs.obſcurity,frequency,and hardneſs,without any exacerba- tion,ſo that the Patient cannot think himſelfto have a feaver,yeaſhe cannot complain of anything,he feels no pain, which is another proper ſign of an heótick feaver. The cauſe that the heat doth ſº - CW 300 Of Green and Bloody Lipio. Things to be taken The ſigne, ſhew its ſelfis,it doth not poſſeſſe the ſurface of the body, that is, the ſpirits and humors,but lyes as of a he buried in the earthy groſsneſſe of the ſolid parts. Yet if you hold your hand ſomewhat long, you ſhal ‘hºk ſº- at laſt perceive the heat niore acrid and biting,the way being opened thereto by the skin rarify.cd by ned #: the gentle touch of the warm and temperate hand. Whereforeifat any time in theſe kind of feavers the !...” Patient feelany pain,and perceive himſelf troubled with an inequality and exceſe of heat, it is a ſign º that the he&tick ſcaver is not ſimple,but conjoined with a putrid feaver, which cauſeth ſuch inequali- ty,as the heat doth more or leſſe ſeiſe upon matter ſubjcét to putrefačtion; for a hºćtick feaver of it '... ſelf is void of all equality, unleſſe it proceed from ſome external cauſe, as from mcat ; Certainly if an Hippocratique face may {: found in any diſeaſe, it may in this,by rºaſon of the colliquation, or wa- The ºne ſting away the triple ſubſtance.In the cure of this diſeaſe,you muſt diligently obſerve with what affºts it is entangled,and whence it was cauſed.Wherefore firſt you muſt know whether this feaver be a diſ- A ſympto- caſe; or elſe a ſymptome.For if it be ſymptomaticall, it cannot be cured, as long as the diſeaſe the cauſe ºf call he thereof.remains uncured;as if an ulcer of the guts occaſioned by a bloody flix ſhall have cauſed it,or &tick, elſe a fiſtulous ulcer in the Cheſt cauſed by ſome wound received on that part, it will never admit of cure, unleſſe firſt the fiſtulous or dyſenterick ulcer ſhall be cured; becauſe the diſeaſe fecds the ſymp- Aneſſenti- tomes,as the cauſe the effect. But if it be a ſimple and eſſentiall he&tick feaver, for that it hath its eſſence *** conſiſting in an hot and dry diffemper, which is not fixed in the humors,but in the ſolid parts, all the counſell of the Phyſitian muſt be to renue the body,but not to purge it; for only the humors require purging, and not the defaults of the ſolid parts.Therefore the ſolid parts muſt be refrigerated and hu- mećted; which we may doe by medicins taken inwardly and applycó outwardly. The things which may with good ſucceſs be taken inwardly into the body for this purpoſe, are medicinall nouriſhments.For hence we ſhall find more certain and manifeſt good, than from altering *Y. medicins,that is,wholly refrigerating and hume&ting without any manner of nouriſhment. The benefits. For by reaſon of that portion fit for nutriment which is therewith mixed they are drawn and cari- of medici.” ed'more powerfully to the parts, and alſo converted into their ſubſtance: whereby it comes to paſſe malſ nou- that they do not hume&t and coole them lightly and ſuperficially, like the medicins which have only *nº power to alter and change the body, but they carry their qualities more throughly even into the in- The choice nermoſt ſubſtance. Of theſe things ſome are herbs,as violets, purſlain,bugloſs, endive,duckſ-meat, or water lentill, mallowes, eſpecially when the belly ſhall be bound. Some are fruits,as gourds,cowcum- bers,apples,prunes,raiſons, ſweet almonds,and freſh or ncw pine-apple kernells; in thenumber of ſeeds are the foure greater and leſſer cold ſecos,and theſe new,for their native humidity, the ſeeds of pop- pycs,berberies, quinces. The flowers of bugloſs, violets, waterlillies, are alſo convenient;of all theſe things let broth be made with a chicken,to be taken in the morning for eight or nine dayes, after the firſt concoëtion. Formeats;in the beginning of the diſeaſe, when the faculties are not too much debilitated, he ſhall of meals, uſe ſuch as nouriſh much and long,though of hard digeſtion; ſuch as the extream parts of beaſts,as the feet of Calves, Hogs feet not ſalted, the flaſh of a Tortois, which hath lived ſo long in a garden, as may ſuffice to digeſ; the excrementitious humidity;the fleſh of white Snails, and ſuch as have been ga- thered in a vineyard,of frogs,river Crabs, Eelstaken in clear waters, and well cooked,hard egs eaten with the juyce of Sorrell without ſpices; Whitings and ſtockfiſh. For all ſuch things becauſe they have a tough and glutinous juice, are eaſily put and glutinated to the parts of our body, neither are they ſo eaſily diffipated by the feaveriſh heat. But when the patient languiſheth of a long he&tick, he muſt fecd upon meats of eaſie digeſtion,and theſe boyled rather than roaſted; for boyled meats humečt more,& roaſted more eaſily turn into choler.Wherefore he may uſe to eat Weal,Kid,Capon,Pullet,boi- led with refrigerating and hume&ting hearbs; he may alſo uſe Barly creams, Almond milks, as alſo bread crummed and moiſtencd with roſe water and boyled in a decoètion of the foure cold ſeeds with ſugar of roſes; for ſuch a Panada cools the liver,and the habit of the whole body,& nouriſheth with- alſ. The Teſtices, wings, and livers of young cocks, as alſo figs and raiſons. But if the Patient at length begin to loath and grow weary of boyled meats,then let him uſe roaſt,but ſo that he cut away the burnt & dryed part thereof,and feed only on the inner part thereof.& that moiſtned in roſe water, the juice of Citrons,Oranges or Pomegranats. Let him abſtain from ſalt and dry fiſhes, and chuſe ſuch fiſhes as live in ſtony waters, for the exerciſe they are forc’d to undergoein ſhunning the rocks bea- Hºw * ten upon by the waves.Aſſes milk newly milked and ſeaſoned with a little ſalt, ſugar,honey, or fen- *"... nell,that it may not corrupt,nor grow ſowre in the ſtomach;or womans milk ſucked from the dug by be uſed in the Patient,to the quantity of halfe af'; much commended;verily womans milk is the more whol- a heółick, ſome,as that which is more ſweet and familiar to our ſubſtance, if ſo be that the nurſe be of a good VYomans temper and habit of body.For ſo it is very good againſt the gnawings of the ſtomach, and ulcers of . the tings,from whence a Conſumption often proceeds. Let your milch Aſie be fed with barly,oats, .."... oakleaves; but if the Patient chance to be troubled with the flux of the belly, you ſhall make the milk Homewhat aſtringent by gently boiling it,and quenching therein pebble ſtones heated red hot. But ſhings to for that all natures cannot away with Aſſes milk,ſuch ſhall abſtain from it, as it makes to have acrid belchings,difficulty ºf breathing,a heat and rumbling in the Hypochondria,and pain of the head.Let the Patient temper his wine With a little of the waters of Lettuce, purſlain and water-lillies,but with much. bugloſs water,both for that it moyſtems very much,as alſo for that it hath a ſpecifick power to recreate j ſolid ſubſtance in this kind ofdiſeaſe is grievouſly afflićted. And thus much of things. to be taken inwardly. Theſe things which are to be outwardly applyed, are inundtuous, baths, epithemes, clyſers. In- |C Cent-- - - - - - ſarayan- unétions are divers,according to the various indication of the parts whereto they are ; lyrd. For Ga- il łyed. in anoints all the ſpine with cooling and moderate aſtringent things,as which may ſuffice to ſtreng- then - - Lib, Io, - Wound oftach part. - - 3oi - then the parts,and hinder their waſting,& not let the tranſpiration;for if itſhould be letted, the heat would become more acrid,by ſuppreſſing the vapours.Oyl of roſes, water lillies, Quinces, the muci- lages of Gum tragacanth and arabick extracted into water of nightſhade, with ſome ſmall quantity of camphire,and a little wax if need require;but on the contrary, the parts of the breaſt muſt be annoin- ted with refrigerating and relaxing thingsby refrigerating I mean things which moderately cool,for cold is hurtfull to the breaſt. But aſtringent things would hinder the motion of the muſcles of the ºf and cauſe a difficulty of breathing. Such inun'tions may be made of oyl of Violets, willowes, of the fieds of lettuce,poppies water-lillies, mixing with them the oyl of ſweet almonds to temper the A. aſtriðion which they may have by their coldneſs. But you muſt have great care that the Apothecary A * for covetouſneſs in ſtead of theſe oyls newly made give you not old, rancid and ſalted oyls, for ſo in º: of ficadofrefrigerating you ſhall heat the part;for wine,honey and oyl acquire moreheat by age; in de Oyler. fºof convenient oyſs, we may uſe butter well waſhed in violet and nightſhade water.The uſe of ſuch - inunaions,is to cool,humett and comfort the parts whereto they are uſed; they muſt be uſed evening and morning,chiefly after a bath, - Now for Éaths, we preſcribe them either only to moiſten, and then plain warm water wherein the The diffe. flowers of Violets and water lillies, willow leaves and barly have beed boyled, will be ſufficient; or renº of elſenot only to moiſten,but alſo to acquire them a fairer and fuller habit, and then you may adde to Baths. your bath the decoètion of a ſheepshead and Gather,with ſome butter. But the Patient ſhall not enter into the bath faſting, but after the firſt concoëtion of the ſtomach, that ſo the nouriſhnient may be vvhy the drawn by the warmneſs, of the bath into the wholehabit of the body; for otherwiſe he which is ſick patients of a conſumption and ſhallenter the bath with his ſtomach empty, ſhall ſuffer a greater diſſipation of muſt nºt the triple ſubſtance,by the heat of the bath, then his ſtrength is well able to endure. Wherefore it is fit §: thus to prepare the body, before you put it into the bath.The day before in the morning let him take i. a- an emollient clyſter, to evacuate the excrements baked in the guts by the he&ick dryneſs; then let him s eat to his dinner ſome ſolid meats about nine of the clock; and let him about foure of the clock eat º: thic ſomewhat ſparingly meats of eafie digeſtion to his ſupper. A littleafter midnight let him ſtip off ſome body for chickenbroth orbărly cream,or elſe two rearegs tempered with ſome roſe water and ſugar of roſes in the Bath. ſtead of ſalt.Some 4 or 5 hourts after,let him enterinto the bath,theſe things which I have ſet down, being obſerved.When he comes out of the bath, lethim be dryed and gently rubbed, with ſoft linnen cloaths,and anointed as I formerly preſcribed, then lethin ſleepithe can for two or three houres in his bed:when he wakes let him take ſome Ptiſan,or ſome ſuch like thing, and then repeat his bath af- ter the foreſaid manner.He ſhall uſe this bath thrice in ten dayes;But if the Patient be ſubjećtto crudi-Thing: ties of the ſtomach,ſo that he cannot fit in the bath without fear of ſowning and ſuch ſymptomes,His firengthen- ſtomach muſt be ſtrengthned withoyl of Quinces,Wormwood and maſtich,or elſewith a cruſt of breading the - toſted,and ſteeped in muskadine,and ſtrewed over with the powders of Roſes, Sanders, and ſo laid to *** the ſtomach,or behind neer to the thirteenth vertebra of the §: which place,Anatomy teaches, rºd...: that the mouth of the ſtomach lyes. Epithemes ſhall be applyed to the liver and heart, to temper the Epithemes too acrid heat of theſe. corrett the immoderate dryneſs by their moderate humidity. Now they ſhall be made of refrigerating and humetting things,but chiefly hume&ting; for too great coldneſs would hinder the penetration ofthehumidity into the part lying within. The waters of bugloſs,and Violets,of cach a quartern with a little white wine is convenient for this purpoſe.But that which is made of French barly,the ſeeds ofgourds, pompions, or Cowcumbers of each three drams in the de- cočtion,and mixed with much tempering withoyl of Violets, or of ſweet almonds,is moſt excellent of all other.Let cloaths be dipped and ſteeped in ſuch epithemes, and laid upon the part, and renued as oft as they become hot by the heat of the part.Andbecauſe inhe&ick bodies by reaſon of the weak- . neſs of the digeſtive faculty many excrements are uſually heaped up, and dryed in the guts, it will b: convenientiall the time of the diſeaſe to uſe frequently dyſlers made of the decočtion of cooling and huneéting herbs,flowers,and ſeeds wherein you ſhall diſſolve Cafta with ſugar and oyl of Violets, or hat a water-lillies.But becauſe there often happen very dangerous fluxes in a confirmed he&tick feaver, ãº. which ſhew the decay of all; the facultics of the body, and waſting of the corporeall ſubſtance, you pening in a ſhall reſiſt them with refrigerating and aſſiſting medicins; and meats of groſſer nouriſhment, as Rice, he tickſº: and Cicers; and application of aſtringent and ſtrengthening remedics; .# uſing the decoãion of Oats.” or parched barly for drink.Let the Patient be kept quiet and ſleeping as much as may be, eſpecially if he “* .. be a child. For this feaverfrequently invades children by anger, great and long fear, or the two hot ...i. milk of the nurſe,overheating in the Sun,the uſe of wine and other ſuch like cauſes; they ſhall be kept º: in a hot and moiſt ayre,have another Nurſe,and be anointed with oyl of violets;to conclude,you ſhall apply medicins which are contrary to the morbifick cauſe, - - CHAP. xxxiii. of the wounds of the Epigaſtrium and ºf the whollowerbelly. º He wounds of the lower belly are ſometimes before, ſometimes behind, ſome only touch thº Theird - - - - - - eir dif- sº ſurface thereof others enter in ſome paſſe quite through the body,ſo that they often leave the ºnce. Aºi weapon therein;ſome happen without hurting the contained parts; others grievouſly offend - Tº theſe parts, the liver, ſpleen, ſtomach, guts,kidneys,womb, É. ureters, and great veſ-Signs ºf ſells,ſo that oft-times a great portion of the Rail, falls forth. We know the Liver is ...; when a wounde" #. quantity of blood comes forth of the wound, when a º pain reaches even to the ſword- liver, - - - - - - - * Signs that ike griſtle to which the Liver adheres.Oft-times more choler is caff up by vomit, and the Patient lycs ; ſło- on his belly with more eaſe and content. - , mach and When the ſtomach or any of the ſmallguts are wounded,the meat & drink break out at the wound, .." the Ilia or flanks ſwell and become hard,thchicket troubles the Patient,and oft-times he caſts up more. - - D d choſer, ded. 302 Of Green and Bloody L i B.10 signs to choleraud grievous pain wrings his belly, and he is taken with cold ſweats, and his extream parts knowwhen wax cold. the greater Ifany of the greater guts ſhall be hurt,the excrements come forth at the wound:When the Spleen is *...a wounded there flows out thick and black blood,the Patient is oppreſſed with thirſt, and there are al- Signs that ſo the other ſigns, which we ſaid uſe to accompany the wounded Liver. A difficulty of making water ºkiä" troubles the Patient whoſe reins are wounded, blood is piſſed forth with the LIrine, and he hath a neyes are pain ſtretched to his groins and the regions of the Bladder and Teſticles. ; that The Bladder or Ureters being wounded,the flanks are pained, and there is a Tenſion of the Peden or §.... ſhare, blood is made in ſtead of urine, or elſe the urine is yery bloody, which alſo divers times comes - forth at the wound.When the wombe is wounded, the blood breaks forth by the privities, and the is woun- ded. Symptomes are like thoſe of the Bladder. Signs that The wounds of the liver are deadly,for this part is the work-houſe of the blood, wherefore neceſſa- º: ry for life;beſides by wounds of the liver the º oftiegateo Hollow veins are Clito º: º: .." ſues a great flux of blood not only inwardly, but alſo outwardly, and conſequently a diſſipation of Progno- the ſpirits and ſtrength. - *::: But the blood which is ſhed inwardly amongſt the bowels putrefies and corrupts, whence followes ºp'ss. {. feaver,inflammation,and laſtly death. Yºtpaulº Agineta writes, that the lobe of the Liver ma cutaway without neceſſary conſequence of death.Alſo the wounds of the Ventricle and of the ſmaſı Guts,but chiefly of the Iejunum are deadly;for many veſſells run to the Jejunum or empty Gut,and it is of a very nervous and ſlender ſubſtance,and beſides it receives the cholerick humor from the bladder of the Gall.So alſo the wounds of the Spleen, Kidneys, UIreters, Bladder,Womb and Gall,are conmon- ly deadly,but alwayes ill,for that the a,étions . ſuch parts are neceſſary for life; beſides, divers of theſe are without blood and nervous others of them receive the moiſt, excrements of the whole body,and lye in the innermoſt part of the body,ſo that they do not eaſily admit of medicins. Further- more,all wounds which penetrate into the capacity of the belly, are judged very dangerous, though they do not touch the contained bowels; for the encompaſſing and new ayr entring in amongſt the bowels.greatly hurts them, as never uſed to the feeling thereof;adde hereto the diſſipation of the ſpi- rits which much weakens the ſtrength. Neither can the filth of ſuch wounds be waſted away accor- sing to the mind of the Chirurgeon, whereby it happens, they divers times turn into fiſtula's, as we ſaid of wounds of the Cheſt,and ſo at length by collečtion of matter cauſe death. Yet I have dreſſed many who by Gods aſſiſtance & favour have recovered of wounds paſſing quite through their bodies. A Hiſtory... I can bring as a witneſs the ſteward of the Portingall Embaſſadour, whom I cured at Melun,of a - wound made with a ſword ſo running through his body, that a great quantity of excrements came forth of the wounded Guts,as he was a dreſſing:yet he recovered. Another Not long agoe Giles le Maiſire a Gentleman of Paris was run quite through the body with a Rapi- Hiſtory. er,ſo that he voided much blood at his mouth and fundament divers dayes together, whereby you know the Guts were wounded; and yet he was healed in twenty dayts. In like fort the wounds of the greater veſſels are mortall,by reaſon of the greateffuſion of blood and ſpirits which enſues thereupon. ----- -- –— —---- - CH A P. xxxiii. The cure of wn, of the lower belly. tº. He firſt cogitation incuring of theſe wounds ought to be whether they pierce into the capaci- |ºty ofthe Bellysſor thoſe which paſſ no further than the Peritoneum ſhall be cured like ſim- - red after another manner. For oft times the Kałł or Guts, or both fall forth at them. Theate of A gut which is wounded muſt be ſowed up with ſuch a ſeam as Furriers or Glovers uſe, as we for- ... merly told you;and then you muſt put upon it a powder made of Maſtich, Myrrh, Aloes and Bole.Be- Gut. ingſöwed up,it muſt not be put up boyſterouſly together and at once into it; place, but by little and little the Patientlying on the fide oppoſite to the wound. As for example, the right ſide of the Guts being wounded and falling out by the wound,the Patient ſhall lye on his left ſide, for the more eaſy reſtoring of the faln down Gut,and ſo on the contrary. If the lower part of the Guts being wounded ſlide through the wound,then the Patient ſhall lye with his head low dºwn, & his buttocks raiſed up by putting ai. under them;If the upper part be hurt, then muſt he lye quite contrary, that the Gutsällingáownwards by ſuch a ſite,may giveway to theſe which are fall out through the wound. But often in this caſt,the Gatshaving taken coldby the encompaſſing ayre, ſwell up and are diſtended with wind,the which you muſt diſcuſs before you put them into their place, with a fomentation of the decoation of camomill, melilot, aniſeeds and fennell applyed with a ſpunge, or contained in a bladder or elſewith chickens,or whelps cut alive in the midſ and laid upon the ſwelling ; for thus they do not only diſcuſs the flatulency,but alſo comfort the afflićted part. But if the inflation cannot thus be diſcuſſed the wound ſhalbedilated,that ſo the Guts may return the more freely to their place. The cure if the Kali ſhall fall out, it muſt be ſpeedily reſtored to its place, for it is yºry, ſubjećt to putrefie; when the for the fat whereofforthe moſt part it confiſts,being expoſed to the ayre, eaſily loſs its nºtiyºheat, Kall falls which is finalland weak,whence amortification enſues. Hence is that of Hiſpocrateſ;If the Rall fall out: out. it neceſſarily putrefits. The Chirurgeon ſhall know whether it putrefie, or not by the blackneſſe and ºff. the coldneſ; you may perceiveby touching it;neithermuſt you when it Putrºfits preſently reſtore it to * its place,torſo the contagion of the putreaftion would ſpread to the reſt of the parts: but whatſoe- verthereofisputrefied ſhall be twitched and bound hard with a ſtring and ſo cut off and the reſt re- ſtored to his proper place:but it's good after cutting of it away to lev: the ſtring ſtill hangiº there- at that ſo you may pluck and draw forth whatſoeverthereof may by being too ſtrait bºund fall away into the capacity of the belly. Somethink it to be better to let the Kall thus bound to hangforth 'i 11 ple wounds which only require union. But thoſe which entºr intº the capacity muſt be cu- Linio. - Wound, oftach part. 303 till that portion thereof which is putrefied fall away of itſelf and not to cut it off.But they are much deceived for it hanging thus would not cover the guts, which is the proper place. The Guts and Kall being put up, if the wound be great and worth ſpeaking of it muſt be ſowed with that ſuture which is termed Gaſtroraphia ; but this kind of ſuture is thus made. The needle at the firſt putting in muſt only takehold of the Peritoneum,and then on the oppoſite fide only of the fleſh, letting the Perito- neum alone,& ſo É. along putting the needle from without inwards,and from within outwards,but ſo that you only take the muſculcus fleſh & skin over it,& then only the Peritoneum, until you have ſowed up all the wound.He which doth otherwiſe ſhall . this danger,that whereas the coat Peritoneumi is of itſelf without blood,it being divided, or wounded cannot . ſelf beunited to it ſelf, therefore it requires an intercourſe offleſh: otherwiſe unleſs it be thus united by the benefit of the fleſh inter- mixed therewith,there would remain an uncurable tumor after the wound is cicatrized on the outſide. - - - But that which we ſaid before according to Galens mind,that all the wounds muſt be ſowed,it is not ſo liś.6 Mºss, to be taken as if that the wound muſt be ſowed up to the very end;for in the lower part of the wound cap.4. there muſt be left a certain ſmall vent by which the quitture may paſs forth, which being wholly cleanſed and exhauſted,the wound muſt be quite healed up.But the wounds which ſhall penetrate into the ſubſtance of the liver,ſpleen, ventricles,and other bowells,the Chirurgeon ſhall not ſuffer them to be without medicines as if they were deſperate, but here ſhall ſpare neither labour nor care to dreſs them diligently. For doubtfull hope is better then certain deſpair.The bladder,womb.& right gut be- ing wounded,detergent and agglutinative injećtions ſhal be put up by their proper paſſages.I have read nothing as yet in any Author of the wounds of the fat,foral of them refer the cure therofto the wounds of the Muſcles.Yet I wil ſay this by the way,that wounds of the fat how deep ſoever they be, if they be Thecure of only fimple,may be dreſſed wihout putting in of any Tent, but only dropping in ſome of my balſam, the wound: and then laying upon it a plaiſter of Gratia Dei,or ſome ſuch like, for ſo they will heal in a ſhort time, ed fat. - CHAP. XXXV. Of the wounds of the Groins, Yard and Teſticles. - - $325en the Groins and neighbouring parts arewounded, we muſt firſt confider whether they §§ & pierce to within ; and if they do penetrate, to what inward parts they come, whether ſº to the bladder, the wombs, or right gut: for theſe parts are ſuch neer neighbours that oft- Sº times they are all wounded with one blow.But for the wounds of the Teſticles, and genitall parts,becauſe they are neceſſary inſtruments for the preſerving the ſpecies by generation, or a ſucceſſion of individualls,and to keep all things quict at home, therefore the Chirurgeon ought to be very dili- gent and carefull for their preſervation. Wherefore if they ſhould chance at any time to be wounded, rhey ſhall be dreſſed as we have formerly delivered, themedicines being varied according to the ſtate So; the wound, and the appearing and happening ſymptoms;for it would be a thing of immenſe la- bour to handle all things in particular. CHAP. XXXVI. Of the Wound, of the Thighes and Legſ. FººCunds which have been received on the inſide of the Thighes, have often cauſed ſodain WVHy º Dº ://3 death.if they have come to the vein Saphena,or the great Artery, or the Nerves, the aſſoci- º ºf ates of theſe veſſels.But when they are ſimple,there is nothing which may alter the uſuall of the high 2 manner of cure. Yet the Patient muſt be carefull to lye in his bed: for the vulgar Italian are of. - - - … Nº. w jº. is true : La mano alpetto, la gamba al letto, [that is, the hand on the breaſt, and the times dead. Hegon thebed.] But when they penetrate more deeply into the ſubſtance of the part,they . ly. and fearfull ſymptomes,as an inflammation,an . , from whence oft-times ſuch aboundance of matter iſſues forth,that the Patient falls into an Atrophia and conſumption. Wherefore ſuch wounds and ulcers require a carefull & induſtrious Chirurgeón, who may fitly make inciſions neceſſary for the corrupt parts,& callofity of the fiſtulous ulcer.Some Chirurgeons have beenfobold as to ſow together the end of the Tendons of the Ham,and of other joints,when they have been quite cut aſunder. But I durſt never attempt it for fear of pain, convulſions and the like horrid Symptoms.For the wounds of that large tendon which is compoſed in the calf of the Leg by the concourſe of three muſcles,and goes rºl. to the heel, I have obſerved that when it hath been cut with the ſword, that the wounds have been #:#’ſ long and hard to care; and befides when at the laſt they have been healed,as ſoon as the Patient hath ºn. got out of his bed,and indeavoured to go, they have grown ill and broke open again. Wherefore in hard tº łuch like wounds let the Patient have a care that he begin not to go or too boldly to uſe his hurtleg conſolidates before it be perfectly cicatrized and the ſcar grown hard. Therefore that the Patient may be in more ſafety,I judgit altogether neceſſary,that he uſe to go with Crutches,for a good while after the wound is perfeótly healed up. - - - - -- C HAP. XXXVII. Of the Wounds of the Nerves and nervous parts. ... . . . . . . . . . . . §He continuity of the nervous parts is divers wayes looſed by the violent incurſion of exter- Differences, T. malthings;asby things which contuſe,batter and grind in funder,as by the blow of a ſtone, : º A cudgell,hammer,ſance bullet out of a gun,0r croſsbow;by thebiting of greater teeth;or the †ed. pricking of ſome ſharpe thing,as a needle,bodkin,penknife,arrrow, ſplinter; or the punèture - of ſome venemous thing,as of a Sea Dragon;or the edg of ſome cutting thing as a ſword or rapier; or of ſtretching things which violently tear aſunder the nervous bodies.Hence therefore it is,that of ſuch wounds ſome are ſimple others compound,and the compound,ſome more compound than other. For of theſe ſome are ſuperficiary and ſhort,others deep and long, ſome run alongſt the nervous body, or . . . thers run broadwayes;ſome cut the part quite aſunder,others only a portion thereof. The ſymptoms; their. which follow upon ſuch wounds are vehement pain,and defluxion,inflammationabſceſs,feaver.de". ſymptomes, s D d 2. - 3O4. Of Green and Bloody L i B.10 -- um, ſowning, convulſion, gangrene, ſphacell; whence often death inſues by reaſon of that ſympathy, which all the nervous parts have with the brain. Amongſt all the wounds of the nervous parts,there is punaure of none more tº be feared then a ". prick, nor any which cauſeth more cruell and dangerous ... ." ſymptomes.For by reaſon of the ſtraitneſs of the wound, medicines can neither be put in, nor the ſani- deadly. ousmatter paſs forth; now the ſanious matter by long ſtay acquires virulency, whereby the nervous parts are tainted and ſwoln,ſuffer pain,inflammation, convulſions, and infinite other ſymptomes 3 of theſe the wounds are moſt dangerous,by which the nervous and membranous bodies are but half cuta- funder.For the portion thereof which remains whole,by its drawing & contraćting it ſelf towards the originall,cauſeth great pain and convulſion by ſympathy. The truth hereof is evident in wounds of the head,as when the pericranium is half cut,0r when it is cut to apply a trepan.For the cutting thereof infers far greater pain,than when it is cut quite aſunder.Wherefore it is ſafer to have the nervous body quite cut off for ſo it hath no community,nor conſent with the upper parts,neither doth it labour, or ſtrive to reſiſt the contraćtion of its ſelf; now this contrariety, and as it were fight, is the cauſe of pain,yet there ariſes another miſery from ſuch a wound,for the part whereinto the nerve which is thus cut inſunder paſſes,thence forwards loſeth its ačtion. Why a - CHAP. XXXVIII. Of the cure of Wounds ºf the Nervous parts. A wound of T is the ancient doćtrine of the antient Phyſitians, that the woulids of the nervous parts . . ſhould not P. be agglutinated(which notwithſtanding the generall and firſt indica- : tion uſually taken from the ſolution of continuity requires) but rather, chiefly if they be contrary to too ſtrait,that the punětures ſhould be dilated, by cutting the parts which are above them, the general and let them be kept long open that the filth may paſs freely forth,and the medicine enter well in Yet º, I in many cures have not followed this counſel,but rather that which the common indication requires. Xingy. Thatºuri is in freſhmenory which I performed upon Monſieur le Cocq, a Pročtor of the ſpirituall court, who dwelt in our Ladies ſtreet;he gathering and binding up ſome looſe papers, run a penknife which was hid amongſt them, through his hand.Alſo one of his neighbours who went to ſpit a piece of beef,thruſt the ſpit through the midſt of his hand; But I preſently agglutinated both their wounds, without any danger,dropping preſently in at the firſt dreſſing a little of my balſam warm,and putting about it a repelling and aſtringent medicine,and by this means they were both of them healed in a ſhort time,no ſymptome thereupon happening.Yet I would not have the young Chirurgeon to run this ha- zard, for firſt he muſt be well praćtiſed and accuſtomed to know the tempers and habits of men;for this manner of curing would not do well in a plethorick body, or in abody replete with ill humors, or inducd with exquiſite ſenſe.Therefore in #. a caſe it will be ſafer to follow the courſe here ſet down. For wounds of the nerves do not only differ from otherwounds, but alſo among themſelves in man- ner of curing. For although all medicines which draw from far,and waſte ſanious humors,may be re- puted good for the .# of the nerves; yet thoſe which muſt be applyed to punčtures and to thoſe nerves which are not wholly laid jº to be far more powerful,ſharp & drying,yet ſo that they be notwithout biting,that ſo penetrating more deep they may draw forth the matter,or elſe conſume Mcdicins and diſcuſs that which either lies about the nerves,or moiſtens their ſubſtance.On the contrary, when j." the finews arebared from fleſh and adjoyning particles,they ſtand in need but of medicines,which may wound, of only dry. Here you may furniſh yourſelves with ſufficient ſtore of medicines good for the nerves how- the nerves, ſoever pricked.As R. Tºrebinth.ven.6 olei veteri, an.3 j.aque viteparum. Or R. olei Terebinth.3j aque vite 3 j. euphor.3 ſº.Or R. radices Dracontie, Brionie, valeriane,6 gentiane exſiccatº, & infulverem redatiº...ºniſe cum devotiocentaurii,aut alco, aut exungia veteri; drop hercof warm into the wound as much as ſhall ſuf- fice.Or elſe put ſome Hogs,Gooſe, Capons,or Bearsgreaſe, old oil, oil of Lillies or the like, to Galba- num,pure Rozin, popanax diſſolved in aqua vite and ſtrong vinegar.Or Kºkihypericoni, ſambati, & de eu- phorbio an:; jJulphuri, vivi ſubtiliter pulveriſati 3 ſ.gumni ammoni.bdellii an:8 iſ afetiboni 3 ... terreſt. preparat:3jibulliant omnia ſimulad cºnſumptionem aceti. Let as much hereofas ſhall ſuffice be dropped in- to the wound;then apply this following cerate,which draws very powerfully. R. oleiſupraſcripti 3 j. terebinth.venet.3 ſº.diachylonis albi cum gummi, 3 x.ammoniac.bdellii in aceto diſſolutorum, ºn 3 ij.reſin. Pini, gum. elemiſpiciº navali, an:3 v. cere quod ſufficit,fiat ceratum ſati, mole.We muſt uſe ſome whiles one, ſomewhiles - another of theſe medicines in punčtures of the Nerves with choiſe and judgment, according to their VVHat j. the temperaments and habit of the wounded bodies. But if the pain yº. .. yeeld not to ſuch remedies,but rather increaſe, with the inflammation of the affe&ted part, a ſwelling ºn .” of the lips of the wound,and ſweating forth of a ſerous, thin and virulent, matter or filth, then you; burnt. ſhallpoure into it ſcalding oil, and ſhall touch three or four times not only the ſurface of the wound but the bottom thereof with a ragdipped therein and tyed to the end of a ſatula.For this will take a- Aarº way the ſenſe from the Nerve Tendon,or Membranelikeas if they were burnt with a cautey, and ſo A... the pain will be caſed.So in the moſtgrievous pains of rotten teeth,the thruſting of an hot iron into in pain of their roots,or ſtopping them with cotten dipped in oyl of Vitrioll, or aqua vite, gives moſt certain the teeth, caſe; for by burning the nerve which is inſerted into their roots,the ſenſe and ſo conſequently the pain vvi, E. * taken away.So alſo in malignant-gnawing,eating, and ſpreading ulcers which are alwaits aſſocia- }..... ted with much pain,the pain ceaſes by applying an Eſcharotick,as the powder of Alum;or Mercury, ºr mº gyptiacum made ſomewhat more ſtrong than uſuall. That the young Chirurgeon may be more ready, *ſed to for this practiſe and theuſe of the former medicines, I have thought good to infºrt the following Hi- ſpreading ſtory both for the lateneſs of the thing and the pleaſing memory of the moſt laudable Prince. - ...ou Charles the ninth,the French King, being ſick of a Feaver,Monſieur Chapellan and Cºffelan his Phyſiti- ſº.” ans thought it fit he ſhould be let blood; for the performance whereofthere was called a Chirurgeºn. wondrous famous for that buſineſs;but when as heby chance had prickeda nerve in ſtead of a º: - ; Dg r r r / LIB, Io, Wounds of each part. - 305 King cryed out,that he felt a mighty pain in that place. Then I bid, that the ligature ſhould ſtraight- waits belooſed,otherwiſe the arm would É. emuch ſwelled. But he going ſlowly about it,behold the arm began to ſwel with ſuch contračtion that he could not bend it,nor put it forth,and cruel pain moleſted not only the pricked particle, but all the whole member beſides. I forthwith laid upon the wounda plaiſter of Baſilicon,to hinder the agglutination thereof.& then I wrapped althearm in a double linnen cloth dipped in oxycrate, putting upon it an expulſive ligature,which beginning at the wriſt and ending at the top of the ſhoulder,might keep the blood and ſpirits from fear of defluxion and in- flammation.This being thus performed, we went aſide to conſult what was neceſſary to be done, both to aſſwage the pain,as alſo to divert the other ſymptoms, which uſually happen upon punčtures of the nerves. I being deſired, thus delivered my opinion,that in my mind, there were nothing better, then preſently to drop into the wound ſome oyl of Turpentine warmed and mixed with a little aqua vite.And them all the arm ſhould be covered with a plaiſter of Diacalcitheat diſſolved in vinegar and oyl of Roſes,bound over and beſides with the expulſive ligature,which we formerly mentioned. For the oyland aqua vite have a faculty to penetrate into the bottome of the wound, and to exhauſt and dry up the ſerous and virulent humor, which ſweats from the ſubſtance of the pricked nerve; and alſo to mitigate the pain by its aćtuall heat. Furthermore the emplaiſter Diacalcitheos hath a faculty to diſſolve the humor which hath already fallen down into the arm,and to hinder the entrance and defluxion of any new matter. And the ligature is ſuch as by its moderate aſtriótion would ſerve to ſtrengthen the muſcles,and to preſs out and repell the humors which were fallen down into the upper part, and to prohibit that which is ready to fall down.Mine advice being approved of the Phylitians both in word and decd,the pain was mitigated. But the humor ſtayed in the part, for the diſſolving and dryin§ whereof, this following remedy was uſed. R, far, bordei & orobi an: 3 iſ for.chamem.&melilot.am.p.ij. A diſaffin : butyr. recenti, fine ſale 3 i #. harbitonſori, quod ſufficit fiat cataplaſma adjarmam Pultiº. By theſe remedies indº.” the King at the laſt after 3: months ſpace was perfeótly healed,ſo that there remained no ſign of the de-cataplaſm. prayed ačtion in the part.But ifat any time there ſhall be ſo great contumacy,that it will not yeeld to theſe means,but that there is imminent danger of a convulſion; it will be better to cut it in ſunder whether Nerve, Tendon or Membrane,than to expoſe the Patient to the danger of a deadly convulſion; for thus indeed the peculiar ačtion of that part will be loſt, but the whole body preſerved thereby; for ſo we had determined by common conſent, that if the pain which afflićted the King would, not yeeld to the preſcribed remedics,either to poure in ſcalding oylor elſe to cut the finew quite aſunder. - For the late and ſad memory of Miſtris Courtin dwelling in the ſtreet of the holy-Croſs was in our A Hiſory. minds, who of a vein not well opencd in her arm fell into a Gangrene and totallmortification of that whole part,of which ſhe dyed,becauſe ſhe was not dreſſed with the formerly mentioned medicins. Yetwe : muſt abſtain from theſe too powerfull remedies,when the pricked nerve ſhall lye bare, for elſe the pain fwould be increaſed,& more grievous ſymptoms follow.Wherefore as fº. mild me- --- dicins muſt be applyed,which may dry up the ſerous humor without biting or acrimony, as R. tere--..., ‘binth.venet.in aqrojlota 3 iſ boli armeni ſubtiliter pulveriſati,3 iſ, incorporentur ſimul. Our Balſam alſo is ex- cellent in this caſe,and this of Vigoes whech follows.B. oleiroſar.omphaſini 3.jſ.olei deterebinth.3 iij, ſucci An ano, plantag.3 ſ. ſemin, hypericoni, aliquantulum contritism.ſ.tutieprepar.3 iij calciº decies late cum aquaplantagin: ºne and 3 iſ. antimonii 3 j, ſevi hircini, & vitalini,an.3v.vermium terreſtrium cum vino lotorum 3.jſ, bulliant omnia ſimul #;" demptatutia in cyatho decoãionis hurdºi,ad conſumptionem aque & vini,colentur,rurſumq;igni admoveantur, addendo allam, tutiam, & fiat limimentum cum cera'alba,6-3 ſ.troci.This lininent aſſwages pains,& covers the bared nerves with fiſh this cure of punétured nerves,may with choiſe and judgment and obſerving the proportion of the parts be transferred to the pricked Tendons and membranes.But take this as a generall & com- - mon rule,that all nervous bodies howſoever hurt, are to be comforted by ...; them with hot A general oyls,ſuch as the oyls of Bayes,Lillics,of Worms,Sage,or ſome other ſuch like remedy being applyed rule for all. to their originalls and more notable paſſages;as to the originall of the ſpinall marrow, the armpits ºdºt. and groins. Neither do I think it fit in this place to omitan affect which ſometimes happens to the ..." large Tendon of the heel,of which we formerly made mention. For it oft-times is rent or torn by a parts, ſmall occaſion without any ſign of injury or ſolution of continuity apparent on the outſide as by a little jump,the ſlipping aſide of the foot,the too nimble getting on horſeback, or the ſlipping of the foot out of the ſtirrop in mounting into the ſaddle. When this chance happensit will give a crack like a Coachmans whip; above the heel, where the tendon is broken,the depreſſed cavity may be felt with your finger, there is great pain in the part;and the party is notable to go. This miſchance may be a- mended by long lying and reſting in bed, and repelling medicins applyed to the part affected in the be- ginning of the diſeaſe,for fear . grievous ſymptomes, and then applying the Black plaiſter, or iliacalcitheos or ſome other ſuch,as need ſhall require;neither muſt we hereupon promiſe to our 'ſelves or the Patient certain or abſolute health.But on the contrary at the beginning of the diſeaſe we muſt foretell that it will never be ſo cured but that ſome reliques may remain, as the depreſſion of the art affetted and depravation ofthe aëtion and going ; for the ends of this broken or relaxed Tendon {. reaſon of its thickneſs and contumacy cannot eaſily be adjoincd,nor being adjoined united. - CHA P.XXXIX. Ofthewound; ºf the joynts. - - . . * * "Ecauſe the wounds of the joynts have ſomething ğ. and peculiar to themſelves, beſides". 5- ºr ºn -- - - - ds of the common nature of wounds of the Nerves,therefore I intend to treat of them in (...". º s. o - cular.Indeed they are alwayes very dangerous,and for the moſt part deadly by reaſon of arcºalig. tº the nervous produćtions and membranous Tendons wherewith they arebound and ingirt nant. and into which the Nerves are inſerted: whereby it comes to paſs, that the exquiſite ſenſe of ſuch like Sparts will eaſily bring malign ſymptomes,eſpecially if the wound poſſeſs an internall, or as they term it;a domeſtique part of them;as for example,the armpits,the bending of the arm, the inner part of º - D d 3 WT1 * * 306 of Green and Bloody Lib.1o wriſt,and ham,hy reaſon of the notable Veins, Arteries,and Nerves of theſe parts,the looſed continui: ty of all which brings a great flux of bloodſharpe pain and other malignant ſymptomes; all which we muſt reſiſt according to their nature and condition,as a fiux of bloud with things ſtaying, bleed- *** ing;pain with anodynes.If the wound be large and wide,the ſevered parts ſhall be joined with a ſu- ture, leaving an orifice in the lower part,by which the quitture may paſs forth.This following pow- der of Vigoes deſcription muſt be ſtrewed upon the ſuture. R. thuri, ſang.draconia,holi armen.terreſigilan. 3 iſ, alocynaſtich.am.8 j-fiat fulvi, ſubtilis. And then the joynt muſt be wrapped about with a repercuſ- five medicine compoſed of the whites of Egs,a little oil of Roſes,Bole,Maſtich,and barly flowre. If it be needfull to uſe a Tent, let it be ſhort,and according to the wound thick,leſt it cauſe pain:and more- over let it be anointed with the yolk of an eg,oil of Roſes, waſhed turpentine and a little ſaffron. But if the wound be more ſhort & narrow,it ſhal be dilated, if there be occaſion,that ſo the humor may paſs away more freely.You muſt reſt the part,andbeware of uſing cold,relaxing,mollifying.humecting, and unétuous medicines, unleſs peradventure the ſharpneſs of the pain muſt be mitigated. For on the con- Anaſtin- trary,aſtringent and deſiccant medicins are good,as this following cataplaſm. R. ſurfur. macri, farin, gent and bordei,& fabarum.an.3 iiij.forum chame.& melilan.m.ſ3.terebinth.3 iijmelli, communis? iſol, myrtin. ; j. oxyr dying ca: melitis, veloxycrativellixivil com.guantum ſufficit fat cataplaſma ad formam puitiº.Or you may compoſe one'd plaſm. the lees of wine, Wheat bran,the powder of Oaken bark, cypreſs nuts,galls and Turpentine, and ſuch like,that have an aſtringent,ſtrengthening and drying quality,and thereby aſſwaging pain, and hin- dering the defluxion of humors. This following medicine is aſtringent and agglutinative.R. terebinth. venet.3 iſ aq.vite Farum,pulveri, maſtich.aloes,myrrheboli armen.am.9 ij And alſo our balſam wil be good in this caſe, if ſo be that you add hereto ſo much powder which dryes without acrimony,as occaſion ſhal ſerve.I admoniſhed you before to take heed of cold, and now again ; for it is hurtfull to all wounds and ulcers,but eſpecially to theſe of the nervous parts;hence it is that many dye of ſmal wounds in the Aphor winter,who might recover of the ſame wounds though greater in the Summer.For cold according to £, º Hippocrates is ". ulcers,hardens the skin, and hinders them from ſuppuration, extinguiſheth naturall heat,cauſes blackneſs,cold aguiſh fits,convulſions,and diſtentions.Now divers excrements are VVhat caſt forth of wounds of the joynts,but chiefly albugineous,that is,reſembling the white of an eg, and *...* mucous,and ſometimes averythin water,all which ſavour of the nature of that humor which nouriſh- ; * ºth theſe parts.For to every part there is appropriate for his nouriſhment and conſervation, a peculiar torn balſam, which by the wound flows out of the ſame part.as out of the branches of the vine,when they are wounds of Dallam, y t WS Out me part, o y the joynts, pruned,their radicall moiſture orjuyce flows; whence alſo a Calluſ proceeds in broken bones,Now this ſame mucous,& albugineous humor,ſlow & as it were frozen flowing from the wounded joynts,ſhews hings ačiu- the cold diſtemper of the parts,which cauſe pain,not to be orecome by medicins only potentially hot. ...' * Wherefore to correót that we muſt apply things ačtually hot,as beaſts and ſwines bladder half full of muſt be ap- * diſcuſſing decočtion,or hot bricks quenched in wines.Such attuall heat helps nature to concoët and plyed to the diſcuſs the ſuperfluous humor impač in the joynts,and ſtrengthens them;both which are very neceſſa- *d ry;becauſe the naturall heat of the joyntsis ſo infirm that it can ſcare a&uate the medicin unleſs it be &#f. helped with medicins ačtually hot. Neither muſt the Chirurgeon have the leaſt care of the figure and and º: poſture of the part, for a vicious poſture increaſes ill ſymptomes,uſes to bring to the very part though ofwounded the wound be cured,diſtortion, numneſs, incurable contračtion;which fault left he ſhould run into, ſet joints, him obſerve what I ſhall now ſay;If the forepart of the ſhoulder be wounded, a great boulſter muſt be under the armpit,and you muſt carry your arm in a ſcarf, ſo that it may bear up the lower part of the arm,that ſo the top .#. ſhouldermay be elevated ſomewhat higher, and that ſo it maybe º more ſpeedily and happily agglutinated and conſolidated.If the lower part be wounded, when fle begins to be gencrated and the lips of the wound to meet,you muſt bid the Patient to move and ſtir his arms divers wayesever & anon,for if that be omitted or negligently done,when it is cicatrized,then it will bemore ſtiffe and leſs pliable to every motion; and yet there is a further danger leſt the arm ſhould totally loſe its motien.If the wound be upon the joynt of the elbow,the armſhal be placed and ſwathed in a middle poſture,that is,which neither too ſtraitly bows it,nor holds it too ſtiffly out; for otherwiſe when it is cicatrized,there will be an impediment either in the contraćtion or extention. When the wound is in the wriſt, or joints of the fingers either externally or internally.thehand muſt be kept half ſhut,continually moving a ball therein.For if the fingers be held ſtraight ſtretched forthaf- ter it is cicatrized,they will be unapt to take up or hold anything;which is their proper faculty.But if after it is healed, it remain half ſhut, no great inconveniency will follow thereon;for ſo he may uſe his hand divers wayes to his ſword, pike, bridle and in anything elſe. If the joints of the Hip be wounded,you muſt ſo place the Patient that the thigh bone may be kept in the cavity of the huckle- bone,and may not part a hairs breadth there from which ſhall be done with linnen boulſters and liga- tures applyed as is fitting,and lying full upon his back.When the wound ſhall begin to cicatrize, the Patient ſhall uſe to move his thigh every way, lºſt the head of the thigh-bone ſick in the cavity of the huckle-bone without motion.In a wound of the knee,the leg muſt be i. ſtraight out, if the Pa- tient deſire not to be lame.When the joints of the feet and toes are wounded,theſe parts ſhall neither be bended in nor out,for otherwiſe he will not be able to go. To conclude,the ſite of the foot and leg, is quite contrary to that of the arm and hand. - C. H. A. P. XL. Of the wounds of the Ligaments. §He wounds of the Ligaments,beſides the common manner of curing theſe of the Nerves, º § have nothing peculiar,but that they require more º medicins, for their agglutina- VVhy Ligaments more £ry than % tion,deſiccation and conſolidating;both becauſe the Ligamentall parts are harder and dry - *...* Ser, and alſo for that they are void of ſenſe. Therefore the foreſaid cure of Nerves,and joints ſenſe. may be uſed for theſe wounds:for the Medicins in both are of the ſame kind,5ut here they º to be ronger Lºio. Wounds of each part. º 307 ſtronger and more powerfully drying.The Theory and cure of all the ſymptomes which ſhall happen thereupon have been expreſſed in the Chapter of curing the wounds of the nervous parts, ſo that here weſhall need to ſpeak nothing of them, for there you may find as much as you will. Wherefore here letus make an end of wounds, and give thankes to God the author and giver of all good for the hap- py proceſe of our labours,and let us pray that that which remaines may be brought to a happy end, and ſecure for the health and ſafety of good people. , The end of the tenth Booke. +++++++++++++++++++tº+tº+tº++++++ Of Wounds made by Gunſhot, other fiery Engines, and all ſorts of Weapons. T H E E L E W E N T H B O O K. - n The Preface. |Have thought good here to premiſe my opinion of the originall,encreaſe,and hurt of fiery Engines, for that I hope it will be an ornament and grace to this my whole treatiſe:as alſo to intice my Reader, as it were with theſe junckets, to our following Banquet ſo much ſavouring of Gunpowder. For thus it ſhall be known to all whence Guns had their originall and how many habits and ſhapes they have acquired from poore and obſcure beginnings; & laſtly how hurtfull to mankind the uſe of them is. . Polydore Virgill writes that a Germane of:obſcure birth and condition was the in- Lib:24, in- ventor of this new engin which we term a Gun,being induced thereto by this occaſion. He kept in a *” mortar covered with a tyle,or ſlate,for ſome other certain uſes a powder(which ſince that time for its chief and new known faculty,is named Gunpowder.)Now it chanced as he ſtruck fire with a ſteel and flint, a ſpark thereof,by accident fell into the mortar, whereupon the powder ſuddainly catching fire, caſts the ſtone or tyle which covered the mortar up on high ; he ſtood amazed at the novelty & ſtrange effeót of the thing,and withall obſerved the formerly unknown faculty of the powder; ſo that he thought good to make experiment thereof in a ſmall Iron trunk framed for that purpoſe according to the intention of his mind. When all things were correſpondent to his expettation, he firſt ſhewed the cºsº, uſe of his engine to the Venetians, when they warred with the Genoveſes about Foſſa Clodia, in the #.... ift. year of our Lord 1380.Yet in the opinion of Peter Meſa, their invention muſt have been of greater - antiquity;for it is read in the Chronicles of Alphonſu, the eleaventh King of Gaſtile, who ſubdued the Iſles Argezires, that when he beſieged the chiefe Town in the year of our Lord 1343. Thebeſieged Moores ſhot as it were thunder againſt the aſſailants, out of Iron mortars. But we have read in the Chronicles written by Peter Biſhop of Leons of that Alphonſu who conquered Toledo, that in a certain . . . ſea fight fought by the King of Tuniſ,againſt the Mooriſh King of Sivil whoſe part King Alphonſuefa- - voured,the Tunetans caſt lightning out of certain hollow Engins or Trunks with much noiſe. Which : be . other,than our Guns,though not attained to that perfection of art and execution which 2 they now have. - - - 7. the deviſer of this deadly Engin hath this for his recompence, that his name ſhould be hid- den by the darkneſs offerpetuall ignorance,as not meriting for this his moſt pernicious invention,a- ... . . . ny mention from poſterity.Yct Andrew Thevet in his Coſmography publiſhed ſome few years agone, WWho the when he comes to treat of the Suevi, the inhabitants of Germany, brings upon the authority and crº- ..." of dit of a certain old Manuſcript,that the Germane the inventer of this warlike Engine was by profeſ- º ſ fion a Monk and Philoſopher or Alchimiſt,born at Friburg, and named Conſtantine Anclzen. Howſoe-ji. wer it was,this kind of Engine was called Bombarda (i) a Gun, from that noiſe it makes, which the """ Greeks and Latines according to the ſound call Bombus;then in the following ages, time,art andmans maliciouſneſs added much to this rude and unpoliſht invention. For firſt for the matter, Braſſe and Copper, metalls farre more traćtable, fuſible and leſſe ſubjećt to ruſt, came as ſupplies to Iron. Then for the form,that rude and undigeſted barrell,or mortar-like maſſe, hath undergone many formes and faſhions,even ſo far as it is gotten upon wheels,that ſo it might run not only from the higher ground, but alſo with more rapid violence to the ruin of mankind;when as the firſt and rude mortars ſeemed not to be ſo nimbly traverſed,nor ſufficiently cruell for our deſtrućtion by the only caſting forth of Iron and fire. Henceſprung theſe horrible monſters of Canons,double Canons,Baſtards,Muſquits, Field pecces; hence theſe cruell and furious beaſts,Culverins, Serpentines,Baſiliſques,Sackers, Fakons, Falco- nets,and divers other names not only drawn from their figure and making but alſo from the effects of their cruelty. Wherefore certainly I canãot ſufficiently admire the wiſdome of our Anceſtors, who have ſo rightly accommodated them with names agreeable to their natures;as thoſe who have not on- ly taken them from the ſwifteſt birds of prey,as i. alſo from things moſt harmfull and hate- full to mankind,ſuch as Serpents,Snakes and Baſiliſques. That ſo wenight clearly diſcern, that theſe engines were made for no other purpoſe, nor with other intent,but only to be imployed for the ſpee- dy and cruell ſlaughter of men;and that by only hearing them named we might deteſ and abhor them, as pernicious enemies of our lives. I let paſſe other engines of this of pring, being for their quantity ſmall but ſo much the more pernicious & harmeſull, for that they necrer aſſail our lives, may traitº rouſly and forthwith ſeiſe upon us not thinking nor fearing any ſuch thing; ſo that we can *::: 308 - Of Wounds made by Gunſhot, Lºri The danger have any means of eſcape;ſuch are Piſtols and other ſmall hand-guns, which for ſhortneſs you may of Piſtols, carry in your pocket,and ſo privily and ſuddainly taking them forth oppreſs the careleſs and ſecure. Fowling peeces which men uſually carry upon their ſhoulders,are of the middle rank of theſe crgines, as alſo Muskets and Calcevers, which you cannot wel diſcharge unleſs lying upon a Reſt, which thcre- fore may be called Breaſt-guns for that they are not laid to the check, but againſt the Breaft by reaſon of their weight and ſhortneſs: All which have been invented for the commodity of footnjen, and light horſemen. This middle ſort of ºngine we call in Lating by a gencrall nameS clfur, in imitation of the found,and the ltalians who tein its clºſeteresthe French call it Hatſutluſe, a word likewiſe borrowed from the Italians,by reaſon of the the touch-hole by which you give fire to the piece,for the Italians call a hole Fuzio. It is tearmed Argus (i) a Bow,for that at this preſent it holds the ſame place in mar- tiall affaires,as the Bow did of old; and as the Archers formerly, ſo at this day the Mūſquetiers are placca in front. From the ſame wretched ſhop and magazine of cruelty, are all ſorts of Minds, Coun- termines, pots of fire,trains,ficry Arrowes, Lances, Croſsbowes.barrels, balls of fire, burning faggots, Granats;and all ſuch fiery cngines and Inventions, which ...} ſtuffed with fucl! and matter for fire, and caſt by the defendants upon the bodies and Tents of the affailants, caſily take fire by the violence of their motion. Certainly a moſt miſerable and pernicious kind of invention, whereby we often ſce a thouſand of hecdleſe men blown up with a mine by the force of Gunpowder; otherwhiles in the very heat of the conflićt you may ſee the ſtouteſt ſouldiers ſeiſed upon with ſome of theſe fiery Engines, to burn in their harneſſe, no waters being ſufficiently powerfull to reſtrain and quench the raging and waſting violence of ſuch fire cruelly ſpreading over the body and bowells. So it was not ſufficient to have armes,Iron and fire to mans deſtruction, unleſſe alſo that the ſtroak might be more ſpeedy, we had furniſhed them,as it were with wings, ſo to fly more haſtily to our own perdition, furniſhing ſithe- bearing death with wings ſo more ſpeedily to oppreſs man for whoſe preſervation,all things contai- ned in the world were created by God. Verily when I conſider with my ſelf all the ſorts of warlike A compº: Engines,which the ancients uſed whether in the field in ſet battlls,as Bowes,Darts,Croſsbowes,Slings; ºiſon of the or in the aſſault of Citics,& ſhaking or overturning their walls,as Rams,Horſes,woodden towres,ſlings wºn. and ſuch like: they ſeem to me certain childiſh ſports & games made only in imitation of the former. with. For theſe modern inventions are ſuch as eaſily exceed all the beſt appointed and cruell Engines which modern, can be mentioned or thought upon,in the ſhape, cruelty and appearance of their operations. For what in the world is thought more horridor fearfull than thunder and lightning?and yet the hurtfulneſs of thunder is almoſt nothing to the cruelty of theſe infernall Engines; which may eaſily appear by ºliº.2 comparing together both their effects. Man alone offill creatures is not alwayes killed by being tou. *59' ched with thunder; but it immediatly killeth all other things which are ſubjećt to be toucht there. with. Nature beſtowing this honour upon him,ſeeing ſo many creatures exceed him in ſtrength: For all things ly contrary to man;and man, unleſs he be overthrown with it, doth not dye thereof. But theſe fire-ſpitting Engines do no more ſpare man, then they do other creatures, and kill without dif- ference from whence ſoever they come, whither ſoever they are carryed, and howſoever they touch. There are many,but more are ſaid to be the remedies againſt thunder; for beſide the charms whereby the ancient Romans did ſuppoſe they might be driven away, they never penetrate deeper into the ground than five foot,therefore ſuch as was fearfull thought the deeper caves moſt ſafe. Of thoſe things which grow out of the earth,they do not touch the Bay tree,and that was the cauſe that it was coun- sueton in ted a ſign of Vićtory both in ancient and moderne times. Wherefore Tiberius Ceſar otherwiſe a con- Tiberi, temner of God and religion, as he who, indued with the Mathematicall ſciences thought all things governed by Fate,yet becauſe he exceedingly farcd thunder, he alwayes carried a Lawrell wreatha- -bout his neck when the aire was troubled,for that this kind of leaſe is reported not to be touched by thunder. Some report that he made him tents of Seales skinnes, becauſe it toucheth not this kinde of The won- ºat"" of all theſe things that live in the Sea, as neither the Eagle amongſt birds, which for that is 3. fained to be Ives ſquire. But on the contrary,charmes,the vićtorious Bay, the Scale or Sea-calfe, the of great Eagle or any ſuch thing profits nothing againſt the violence of theſe fiery engines: no not a wall of Ordnance, ten foot thick will advantage. Laſtly, this argues the immenſe violence of braſen Cannons above thunder,for that thunder may be diſperſed and driven away with the noiſe and ringing of Bells, the founding of Trumpets,the tinkling of braſen kettles:yea alſo by the ſhooting of ſuch great Qrdnance; to wit,the clouds,by whoſe colliſion and fight the Thunder is cauſed, being diſperſed by this violent agatation of the air or elſe driven further to more remote parts of the skies. But their fury once pro- voked,is ſtayed by no oppoſition, appeaſed by no remedy. As there are certain ſeaſons of the year, ſo alſo there are certain Regions of the earth, wherein Thunder is ſeldome or never heard. Thunders are rare in Winter and Summer,and that for contrary cauſcs; for that in Winter the denſe air is thickned with a thicker coat of clouds,and the froſty and cold exhalation of the earth extinguiſheth what fiel vapours ſo ever it receives;which thing keeps Scythia and the cold countries abºut it free from Thun- plin.lib.2, der.And on the contrary,too much heat preſerves Fºyt. For hot and dry exhalations of the earth are cap.59, condenſed into verythin ſubtile and weak clouds. But as the invention, ſo alſº the harm and tempeſt of great Ordnance, like a contagious peſtilence is ſpread and rages over all the earth, and the skies at all times ſound again with their reports. The Thunder and Lightning commonly gives but one blow, or ſtroke,and that commonly ſtrikes but one man of a multitude. But one great Cannon at one ſhot may ſpoil and kill a hundred men. Thunder,as a thing naturall,falls by chance,one while upon a high oak,another while upon the top of a mountain,and fomewhiles on ſome lofty towre,but ſeldom upon man But this helliſh Engine tempered by the malice and guidance of man, affailes man only,and takes him for his only mark,and direéts his bullets againſt him. The Thunder by its noiſe as a met: ſenger ſent before,foretells the ſtorm at hand; but, which is the chief miſchief, this infernall Engine I'Oaſs Plin. Lib.2. Cap,55. ------------- L i B.11. and other fiery Engins,and alſorts of Weapons. 309 juyce therein:then he ſtrained it through a towell without much preſſing; and added the Turpentine roars as it ſtrikes, and ſtrikes as it roars, ſending at one and the ſame time the deadly bullet into the breaſt,and the horrible noiſe into the ear.Wherefore we all of us rightfully curſe the author of ſo per- nicious an Engine; on the contrary praiſe thoſe to the skies, who endeavour by words and pious ex- hortations to dehort Kings from their uſe,or elſe labour by writing and operation to apply fit medi- cins to wounds made by theſe Engins. Which hath moved me, that I have written hereof almoſt with the firſt of the French.But before I ſhall do this, it ſeemeth not amiſſe, ſo to facilitate the way to the treatiſe I intend to write of wounds made by Gunſhot,to premiſe two Diſcourſes,by which I may con- fute and take away certain erroneous opinions which have poſſeſſed the mindes of divers; for that un- leſs theſe be taken away,the eſſence and nature of the whole diſeaſe cannot be underſtood, nor a fitting remedy applyed by him which is ignorant of the diſeaſe. The firſt Diſcourſe which is dedicated to the Reader,reſells and condemnes by reaſons and examples The agº. the method of curing preſcribed by Iohn de Vigo,whereby he cauterizeth the wounds made by Gunſhot, ments of ſuppoſing them venenate;and on the contrary proves that order of curing which is performed by ſup- the follow- puratives,to be ſo ſalutary and gentle, as that preſcribed by Vigo is full of errour and cruelty. The . diſcourſ; frcond dedicated to the King,teaches that the ſame wounds are of themſelves void of all poiſon, and “ therefore that all their malignity depends upon the fault of the air,and ill humors predominant in the bodies of the patients. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++***************444444444444444 The firſt diſcourſe wherein Wounds made by Gunſhot, are freed from being burnt,or cauterized according to Vigoes Method, -QN the year of our Lord 1536. Francis the French King for his ads in war and peace ſtiled Q the Great, ſentapuiſſant Army beyond the Alpes, under the government and leading of 3. Anna of Mommorancy high Conſtable of France,both that he might relieve Turin with RS'. - -- sº * (YVićtualls,ſouldiers,and all things needſtill, as alſo to recover the Cities of that Province taken by the Marquis of Guaſt Generall of the Emperours forces. I was in the Kings Ar- my the Chirurgeon of Monſieur of Montjan Generall of the foot. The Imperialiſts had taken the ſtraits of Suze,the Caſtle of Villane, and all the other paſſages;ſo that the Kings army was notable to drive them from their fortifications but by fight. In this conflićt there were many wounded on both ſides with all ſorts of weapons,but chiefly with bullets. I will tell the truth, I was not very cºpert at that Libi de vut. time in matters of º was I uſed to dreſs wounds made by Gunſhot. Now I had read nºr:ºp.º. in Iohn de Vigo that wounds made by Gunſhot were venenate or poiſoned, and that by reaſon of the Gunpowder;Wherefore for their cure,it was expedient to burn or cauterize them with oil of Elders fealding hot,with a little Treacle mixed therewith. . But for that I gave no great credit neither to the author, nor remedy becauſe I knew that cauſticks could notbe powred into wounds, without ex- ceſſive pain; I, before I would run a hazard, determined to ſee whether the Chirurgeons, who went with me in the army,uſed any other manner of dreſſing to theſe wounds. I obſerved and ſaw that all of them uſed that Method of dreſſing which Vigo preſcribes; and that they filled as full as they could, the wounds made by Gunſhot with Tents and pledgets dipped in this ſcalding Oil,at the firſt dreſſings; which encouraged me to do the like to thoſe, who came to be dreſſed of me.It chanced on a time, that by reaſon of the multitude that were hurt, I wanted this Oil. Now becauſe there were ſome few left ... - töbe dreſſed, was forced that I might ſeem to want nothing,and that I might not leave them undreſ, ...” to apply a digeſtive made of the . of an egge, oil of Roſes, and Turpentine. I could not ſleep all ingout of that night,for I was troubled in mind,and the dreſſing of the precedent day, (which Fjudged unfit) remedies, , troubled my thoughts;and I feared that the next day I ſhould find them dead,or at the poiut of death by the poiſon of the wound,whom I had not dreſſed with the ſcalding oil. Therefore I roſe early in the morning,I viſited my Patients, and beyond expećtation, I found ſuch as I had dreſſed with a di- #. only frce from vehemency of pain to have had good reſt, and that their wounds were not in- - lamed nor turnifyed;but on the contrary the others that were burnt with the ſcalding oil were feave- riſh,tormented with much pain,and the parts about their wounds were ſwolne. When I had many - - times tryed this in divers others,I thought thus much, that neither I nor any other ſhould ever caute- * --> rize any wounded with Gunſhot.When we firſt came to Turin, there was there a Chirurgeon far more famous than all the reſt in artificially and happily curing wounds made by Gunſhot; wherefore I la- boured with all diligence for two yeers time to gain his favour and love, that ſo at the length, I might learn of him, what kind of Medicine that was, which he honoured with the glorious title of Balſan, which was ſo highly cſiccmed by him, and ſo happy and ſuccesfull to his patients;yet could I not ob- tain it.It fell out a ſmall while after that the Marſhall of Montejan the Kings Lieſtenant,Generall there - - in Piemont dyed,wherefore I went unto my Chirurgeon,and told him j. take no pleaſure in . . living there,the favourer and Mecenus of my ãº, taken away; and that I intended forthwith to return to Park,and that it would neither hinder, nor diſcredit him to teach his remedy to me, who the de- ſhould be ſo far remote from him. When he heard this,he made no delay, but preſently wiſhed me to £riptiºn of provide two Whelpes, 1 pound of carthwormes, 2 pounds of oil of Lillies, ſix ounces of Venice Tur- º: pºntine and one once of aqua vicinimy preſencehºboyled the Whelps put alive into that oil, un-" till the fleſh came from the bones,then preſently he put in the Wormes, which he had firſt killed in white wine, that they might ſo be cleanſed from the earthy droſſe wherewith they are uſually re- pleat,and then he boiled them in the ſame oil ſo long, till they became dry, and had ſpent all their juice 310 Of Wound, made by Gunſhot, Lib. º to it,and laſtly the aqua vite.Calling God to witneſs,that he had no other Balſam, wherewith to cure wounds made with Gunſhot,and bring them to ſuppuration.Thus he ſent me away as rewardcd with a moſt precious gift, requeſting me to keep it as a great ſecret,and not to reveal it to any. When I came to Paris,I went to viſit Silvius the Kings profeſſor of Phyſick, wel known by name to all ſcholars for his great learning;he kept me long that ſo I might dine with him,and diligently enquires of me,if I had obſerved any new Method of curing wounds made by Gunſhot,and combuſtions occaſioned by Gun- Gunponder pouder.Then I affirmed to him that Gunpouderdid not participate any thing of poyſon, for that not Poyſon: none of theſe things whereof it is compounded are poyſonous;which reaſon ought to free the whole ous. compoſition from ſuſpition of poyſon. And that experience confirmed this reaſon,for I had ſeen ma- ny ſouldiers, who would drink a great quantity of this pouder with Wine, becauſe they were perſwa- ded,that this drink would free them from malign ſymptomes when they were wounded; yet I give no credit to this perſwaſion;and laſtly,for thatmany without any harm,ſtrew this ponder upon rebelli- Bullets ſhot ous ulcers.For the Bullets,I affirm, that they cannot conceive ſuch heat,as to become cauſtick. For if out of a !. ſhoot them out of a Gun againſt a hard ſtone, yet you may preſently take them up without any Gun do not harm in your hands,though by ſtriking upon the ſtone,they # become more hot.For the combu- burn. ſtions cauſed by Gunpouder, I obſerved no ſpeciall nor peculiar remedy,which might make their cure different from other combuſtions. To which purpoſe I related this inſuing hiſtory. *Hi!ory. . One of the Marſhall of Montejan his Kitchin boyes,fell by chance into a Caldron of Oil being even almoſt boyling hot;I ºf called to dreſs him, went to the next Apothecaries to fetch refrigerating medicines commonly uſed in this caſe: there was preſent by chance a certain old countrey woman, who hearing that I deſired medicins for a burn,perſwaded me at the firſt dreſſing,that I ſhould lay two A medicine raw Onions beaten with a little ſalt; for ſo I ſhould hinder the breaking out fbliſters or puſtules, as *...ºring ſhe had found by certain and frequent experience. Wherefore I thought good to try the force of her º Medicine upon this greaſie ſcullion.I the next day found thoſe places of his body whereto the Onions jº" lay to be free from bliſters,but the other parts which they had not touched,to be allbliſtered. A Hiſtory. . It fell out a while after,that a German of Montejan his guard had his flaſque full of Gunpouder ſet on fire, whereby his hands and face were grievouſly i. : Ibeing called,laid the Onions beaten as I for- merly told you,to the middle of his face, and to the reſt I laid medicins uſually applyed to burns. At the ſecond dreſſing I obſerved the part dreſſed with the Onions quite free from bſiſters & excoriation, the other being troubled with both;wherby I gave credit to the Medicin.Beſides alſo, I laſtly told him this,that I had obſerved,that that was the readieſt to draw forth Bullets ſhot into the body, which ſets ," the Patient in the ſame poſture and ſite,as he was when he received his hurt.Which things when I had told him,together with many other handled at large in this work,the good old man requeſted me to publiſh in print my opinions concerning theſe things,that ſo the erroneous and hurtfulſ opinion of Wigo might be taken out of mens minds. To whoſe earneſt intreaty when I had aſſented, I firſt of all cauſed to be drawn and carved many Inſtruments fit to draw forth Bullets and other ſtrange bodies; then a ſhort while after I firſt publiſhed this work in the year of our Lord 1545. which when I found to be well liked and approved by many,I thought good to ſet it forth the ſecond time ſomewhat a- mended in the year 1552. And the third time augmented in many particulars in the year 1564. For I having followed º Wars, land detained as Chirurgeon in beſieged Cities, as Mets and Heſdin, had obſerved many things under five Kings, whom I ſerved with diligence and content. I had learnt many things from moſt expert Chirurgeons, but more from all learned Phyſitians, whoſe familiarity and favour for that purpoſe I alwayes laboured to acquire with all diligence and honeſt Arts; that ſo I might become more learned and skilfull by their familiarity, and diſcourſe, if there was any thing j. in this matter and kind of wounds, which was hid from Wounds me,or whereof I was not well aſſured.Cf which number I have known very few, who any thing ſeen *:::: in this kind efoperation either by ſtudy, or experience in Wars,who have not thought that Wounds ... made by Gunſhot ought to be dreſſed at the firſt with ſuppurative medicins,and not with ſcalding and jedwith Cauſtick oil. For this I affirm,which then alſo I teſtifica to this good man,that I have found very ma- ſuppura- ny Wounds made in the fleſhy parts by Gunſhot as eaſily cured as other Wounds, which be made by rives. sº in the parts of the body where the bullet meets with bones and nervous parti- !". cles,both becauſe it tears and rends into ſmall peeces thoſe things which reſiſt,not only where it tou- . ..." ches.but further alſo through the violence ofthe blow,therefore it cauſthmany andgrievous ſymp; cuſ C. tomes,which are ſtubborn and difficult,and oft-times impoſſible to cure,eſpecially in bodies replete with - ill humors,in an ill conſtitution of the heaven and air,ſuch as is hot, moiſt and foggy weather, which therefore is ſubjećt to putrefaction; & in like manner a freezing and cold ſeaſon, which uſes to mortifie the wounded parts not only of thoſe that are hurt with Bullets, but in like ſort with any other wea- pon;not only in bony and nervous particles,but alſo in muſculous.Whereby'you may underſtand,that the difficulty of curing proceeds not from the venenate quality of the Wounds; northecombuſtion made by the Gunpouder,but the foulneſs of the Patients bodies and the unſeaſonableneſs of the air. A Hiſtory. Forproof whereof. I will ſet down,that which I not long agone, obſerved in a Scottiſh Nobleman the Earl of Gordon.Lord of Achindon, whom I cured at the appointment of the Queen-Mother. He was ſhot through both his thighes with a Piſtoll,the bone being not hurt nor touched;and yet the 32.day after the Wound he was perfečtly healed, ſo that he had neither feayer nor any other ſymptom which came upon the Wound.Whereof there are worthy witneſſes,the Archbiſhop of Glaſco, the Scottiſh Em- baſſadour,Francis Brigart,and John Altine Dočtors of Phyſick,as alſo Iames Guillemeau the Kings Chirur- geon,and Giles Buzet a Scottiſh Chirurgeon,who all of them wondred that this Gentleman was ſo ſoon healed, no acrid medicin being applyed. This I have thought good to recite and ſet down, that the Readers may underſtand,that I for 36 years ago had found the way to cure Wounds made by Gunſhot, º with- L i B.11, and other fiery Enginſ,and alſorts of Weapons. 3II ſon, but chicfly the Brimſtone,(which notwithſtanding is more ſuſpe&ted than the reſt.)For Dioſcorides without ſcalding oil or any other, more acrid medicin ; unleſs by accident the ilneſs of the Patients whº - bodies and of the air cauſed any malign ſymptomes, which might require ſuch remedics beſides the ºººh" regular and ordinary way ofcuring,which ſhall beniore amply treated of in the following diſcourſe. ... uſe cauſticks $$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$: - - - - . - made by Another Diſcourſe oftheſe things, which King Charles the Ninth,” returning from the expedition and taking of Roven, inquired of me concerning Wounds made by Gunſhot. §SºCr that it pleaſed your Majeſty one day, together with the Queen Mother, the Prince of rheosa- § the Rock upon Ton,and many other Noble men,and Gentlemen,to inquire of me, what was fin of wi: º, the cauſe that the far greater part of the Gentlemen and common Souldiers which were ling this §§ wounded with Guns, and other warlike Engines, all remedies uſed in vain, either dy-diſcourſe. ed, or ſcarſe and that with much difficulty recovered of their hurts, though in appea- rance they were not very great,and though the Chirurgeons diligently performed all things requiſite in their Art: I have made bold to premiſe this Diſcourſe to that Tračtate which I determin to pub- liſh concerning wounds made by Gunſhot; both to ſatisfie the deſires of the Princes and of many Gen- tlemen,as alſo the expe&tation they have of me,as being the Kings chief Chirurgeon, (which place be- ing given me by Henry the Second,Charles the Ninth,a Son moſt worthy of ſuch a Father,had confirm- ed)neither make I any queſtion,but that ". who too much inſiſt upon their own judgment,and not throughly conſider the things themſelves, will marvail,and think it far from reaſon; that I departing The argue from the ſteps of my anceſtors, and diſſenting wholly from the formerly received opinions, and far mºnt ºf from their Tcnents,who lay the cauſe of the malignity of wounds made by Gunſhot, upon the poyſon ... brought into the body by the Gunpouder, or mixed with the bullets whilſt they are tempered or caſt. “ Yet for all this,if they will curteouſly and patiently weigh my reaſons,they ſhall cither think as I do, or at leaſt ſhall judg this my indeavour and pains taken for the publike good, not to be condemned nor contemned. For Iſhall make it evident by moſt ſtrong reaſons drawn out of the writings of the Ancients both Philoſophers and Phyſitians, and alſo by certain experiments of my own, and other Chirurgeons,that the malignity and contumacy which we frequently meet withall in curing wounds made by Gunſhot,is not to be attributed either to the poyſon carryed into the body by the Gunpouder or Bullet,nortoburning imprinted in theyounded part by the Gunpouder.Wherefore to come to our Gunpowde: purpoſe,that opinion muſt firſt be confuted,which accuſeth wounds made by Gunſhot of poyſon; and is not poſſ- we muſt teach,that there is neither any venenate ſubſtance,nor quality in Günpouder, neither if there *s. ſhould be any, could it impoyſon the bodies of ſuch as are wounded.Which that we may the more ea- ſily perform, we muſt examin the compoſition of ſuch pouder,and make a particular inquiry of each jº. ſimples, whereof this compoſition conſiſts, what effence they have, what ſtrength and faculties, and laſtly, what effečts they may produce. For thus by knowing the ſimples,the whole nature of the compoſition conſiſting of them, will be apparently manifeſt. The ſimples which cnter the compoſition of Gunpouder are only three, Charcoals of Sallow or of what it Willow, or of Hempſtalks,Brimſtone,and Salt-peter,andſometimes a little aquavite. You ſhall find * * each of theſe,if conſidered in particular, void of allpoyſon and venenate quality. For firſt in the Char- coal you ſhall obſerve nothing but dryneſs, & a certain ſubtlety of ſubſtance,by means whereof it fires ſo ſodainly, even as Tinder. Sulphur or Brimſtone is hot and dry,but not in the higheſt degree,it is offin oily & viſcid ſubſtance,yet ſo that it doth not ſo ſpeedily catch fire as the coal,though it retain it lon- ger being once kindled.neither may it be ſo ſpeedily extinguiſhed. Salt-peter is ſuch, that many uſe it for ſalt, whereby it is evidently apparent that the nature of ſuch ſimples is abolutely free from all poy- V. Lib.5%ap. gives Brimſtone to be drunk, or ſupped out of arear Egg to ſuch as are Aſhmatick troubled with the #: #;" cough, ſpit up purulent matter, and are troubled with the yellow Jaundiſc.)But Galen applyes it out- !!! .Caps wardly to ſuch as are bitten by venemous Beaſts,to ſcabs,teaters,& leproſies.For the aqua vite,it is of ſo tenuous a ſubſtance that it preſently vaniſheth into air,and alſo very many drink it,and it is without any harm uſed infrićtions of the exteriour parts of the body.Whence you may gather, that this pou- der is free fiom all manner of poyſon,ſeeing theſe things whereofit conſiſts and is compoſed, want all ſuſpition thereof. Therefore the Germane horſemen,when they are wounded with ſhot, fear not to drink off cheerfully half an ounce of Gunpouder diſſolved in Wine; hence perſwading themſelves freed from ſuch malign ſymptomes as uſually happen upon ſuch wounds;wherein whether they do right or wrong I do not here determin;the ſame thing many French ſouldiers forced by no neceſſity,but only to ſhew themſelves more courageous,alſo do without any harm; but divers with good ſucceſs uſe to ſtrew it upon ulcers,ſo to dry them. Now to come to theſe who think that the venenate quality of wounds Bullets cad: made by Gunſhot,ſprings not from the pouder,but from the bullet wherewith ſome poyſon hath been ºf º poy: commixt ôj. which hath been tempered or ſteeped in ſome poyſonous liquor. This may “"“” ſufficiently ſerve for a reply; that the fire is iº, powerfull to diſſipate all the ſtrength of the poyſon,if any ſhould be poured upon or added to the Bullet. This much confirms my opinion which every one knows;The Büllets which the Kings Souldiers uſed to ſhoot againſt the Townſemen in the ſiege of Roven, were free from all poyſon;and yet for all that they of the Town thought that thay were all poyſoned,when they found the Wounds made by them,to be uncurable and deadly.Now - - . Of 312 Of Wounds made by Gunſhot, Lib. n on the other ſide the Townſmen were falſly ſuſpećted guilty of the ſame crime by the Kings Army, when as they perceived all the Chirucgrons labour in curing Wounds made by the Bullets ſhot from Roven,to be fruſtrated by their contumacy and malign nature;each ſide judging of the magnitude and malignity of the cauſe from the unhappy ſucceſs of the effečt in curing. Even as amongſt Phyſitians ac- As Galen cording to Hippocrates;all diſeaſes are termed peſtilent,which ariſing from whatſoever common cauſe, notes ad kill many people;ſo alſo Wounds made by Gunſhot, may in ſome reſpećt be called peſtilent, for that fºnt.20.6% they are more refraćtory,and difficult to cure than others, and not becauſe they partake of any poy- - #ſº ſonous quality,but by default of ſome common cauſe, as the ill complexions of the Patients, the in- •3. , feations of the air,& the corruption of meats and drinks.For by theſe cauſes wounds acquirean evilna- ture,and become leſs yeelding to medicins.Now we have by theſe reaſons convinced of error that opi- nion which held Wounds made by Gunſhot for poyſonous; let us now come to overthrow that which is held concerning their combuſtion. - º Wounds Firſt, it can ſcarſe be underſtood howbullets which are commonly made of Lead,can attain to ſuch sº . heat,but that they muſt be melted,and yet they are ſofar from melting,that being ſhot out of a Mus- ...” ket they wil pierce through an armour and the whole body beſides,yet remain whole or but a little di- burnt. miniſht.Beſides alſo,if you ſhoot them againſt a ſtonewall,you may preſently take them up in your hand without any harm,and alſo without any manifeſt ſenſe of heat;though their heat by the ſtriking upon the ſtone ſhould be rather increaſed if they had any. Furthermore,a Bullet ſhot into a barrell of Gunpouder,would preſently ſet it all onfire;if the bullet ſhould acquire ſuch heat by the ſhooting, but it is not ſo.For if at any time the pouder be fired by ſuch an .. we muſt not imagine that * * it is done by the bullet bringing fire with it,but by the ſtriking and colliſion thereof againſt ſome Iron, or ſtone that oppoſes or meets therewith, whence º, of fire proceeding as from a flint,the ouder is fired in a moment. The like opinion we have of thatched houſes,for they are not fired by the |. which is ſhot, but rather by ſome other thing as linnen rags, brown paper and the like, which rogues and wicked perſons faſten to their bullets. There is another thing which more confirms me in this opinion, which is;take a bullet of Waxe, and keep it from the fire, É. otherwiſe it would melt,and ſhoot it againſt an inch board,and it will go through it; whereby you may underſtand that The ſea. Bullets cannot become ſo hot by ſhooting,to burn like a cautery. But the Orifices (may ſome ſay) of ſon why ſuch Wounds are alwayes black.This indeed is true,but it is not from the effe& of heat brought thi- ... ther by the bullet,but the force of the contuſion. Now the contuſion is exceeding great, both be- {... cauſe the bullet is round,and enters the body with incredible violence.Of which thoſe that are woun- look black. ded will give you ſufficient teſtimony,for there is none of them, which thinks not preſently upon the blow,that as it were ſome poſt,or thing of the like weight,falls upon the affected member,whence great pain and ſtupidity poſſeſs the part, whereby the native heat and ſpirits are ſo much diſſipated, that a Gangrene may follow. But for the Eſchar which they affirm is madeby the blow, and falls away af. terwards,they are much miſtaken.For certain particles of the membranes and fleſh contuſed and torn by the violence of the bullet beguiles jº preſently putrefying are ſevered from the ſound . parts by the power of nature and the ſeparating heat, which thing uſually happens in all great Con- tuſions. But for all that theſe ſo many and weighty reaſons may free the Pouder from all ſuſpition of Poiſon,and the bullet from all thought of burning; yet there arc many who inſiſting upon Philoſo- }.} arguments raiſe new ſtirs.For (ſay they)the diſcharging a peice of Ordinance is abſolutely ike Thunder and Lightning,which the rent and torn clouds caſtfrom the middle region upon the earth;wherefore the Iron bullet which is ſhot out of the Cannon muſt needs have a venenate and burn- The ſº... ing faculty. I am not ignorant that Lightning generated of a groſs and viſcous exhalation, breaking ... the cloud wherewith it is incompaſſed, never fals upon the earth,but brings fire with it,one while more Z ... ſubtile,another while moregroſs,according to the various condition of the matter whence the exhala- ausſina. tion hath ariſºn For Seneca writes that there are three ſeverall kinds of Lightning differing in burning, lib-2.cap. condition and plenty.One of them penetrates or rather perforates by the tenuity of the matter of the 49. objećt which it touches.The other with a violent impetuoſity breaks in ſunder and diſſipates the ob- jećts,by reaſon it hath a more denſe,compačt & forcible matter,like as Whirlwinds have.The third, for that it conſiſts of a more terreſtriall matter, burns what it touches,leaving behind it the impreſſion of The flink: the burning.Alſo I know that Lightning is of a peſtilent & ſtinking nature, occaſioned by the groſneſs ºg ſnºll of and viſcidity of the matter whereof it is; which matter taking fire ſends forth ſolothſome & odious a *"& ſmel,that the very wild beafiscannot indureit,but leave their Dens,if they chance to be touched with ſuch a lightning.Beſides alſo we have read in the Northern hiſtory of Olaus Magnuſ,that in ſome places after a Lightning,you ſhall find a whole Plain ſpread over with Brimſtone,which Brimſtone notwith- ſtanding is extinguiſhed, unprofitable, and of no efficacy. But grant theſe things be thus, yet muſt we not therefore conclude,that the Bullets of the great Ordnance carry poyſon and fire with them into the wounds.For though there be many things like in Lightning .#diſcharging great Ordnance, yet they have no ſimilitude cither in matter or ſubſtance,but only in effe&ts,whereby they ſhake, break in ſunder and diſperſe the bodies which withſtand them; For lightning and thunder do it by means of fire,& oft-times of a ſtone generated in them, which is therefore tearmed,a thunderbolt; but Ordnance by the Bullet carried by the force of the air,more violently driving and forcing it forwards. Neither if any ſhould by more powerful arguments force me to yeeld that the matter of the lightning and ſhoot- 1...cº. ing of Qrdnance are alike, yet will I not therefore beforced to confeſs that Wounds made by Gunſhot 51. are combuſt.For according to Pliny,there are ſome lightnings which conſiſting of a moſt dry matter,do ihe won ſhattter in ſunder all that withſtands them, but do not burn at all ; others which are of ſomewhat a dºrſulina: more humid nature,burn no more than the former,but only black ſuch things as they touch;Laſtly,o- .*.*... therſome of a more ſubtile and tenuous matter,whoſe nature(as Seneca faith)we muſt not doubt to be ſomc light- ******** - - - .." divine,ifbut for this reaſon,that they will melt gold & ſilver,not harming the purſe;a ſword,hot hurt- ing —T- Lºri, and other fiery Enging and alſorts of Weapons. 313 - ing the purſe;a ſword, not hurting the ſcabbard;the head of a Lance, not burning the wood, and ſhed wine not breaking the veſſell. According to which decree I can grant, that theſe Lightnings which break in ſunder, melt and diſſipate,and performe other effects ſo full of admiration,are like in ſubſtance to the ſhot of i. Ordnance; but not theſe which carry with them fire and flame. - In proofewhereofthere comes into my mind the hiſtory of a certain Souldier, out of whoſe thigh A Hiſtory. I remember I drew forth a Bullet wrapped in the taffety of his breeches,which had not any ſign of tea- - ring or burning.Beſides, have ſeen many who not wounded, nor ſo much as touched, yet notwith- finding have with the very report andwind of a Cannon bullet,ſliding cloſe by their ears,ſain down . º for dead,ſo that their members becomming livid and black, they have dyed by a Gangrene enſuing . e º, thereupon.Theſe and ſuch effe&ts are like the effetts of Lightnings which we lately mentioned, and yet gunſhot they bear no ſign nor mark of poiſon. From whence I dare now boldly conclude, that Wounds made ſºme few by Gunſhot are neither poiſoned, nor burnt. But ſccing the danger of ſuch Wounds in theſe laſt civill yº" wars hath been ſo great, univerſall and deadly to ſo many worthy perſonages and valiant men, what i. ſo then may have been the cauſe thereof, if it were neither combuſtion, nor the venenate quality of the ady. Wound? This muſt we therefore now inſiſt upon and ſomewhat hardily explain. Thoſe who have The cauſe ſpent all their time in the learning and ſearching out the myſterics of Naturall Philoſophy, would of the have all men think and beleeve,that the foure Elements have ſuch mutuall ſympathy,that they may be ...; changed each into other; ſo that they not only undergoe the alterations of the firſt qualitics which are alºnga. heat.coldneſſe,dryneſſe and noiſture,but alſo the mutation of their proper ſubſtances by rarefattion Theſe and condenſation. For thus the fire is frequently changed into air, the air into water, the water into hºllowes air,and the water into earth;and on thccontrary,the earth into water,the water into air, the air into here mºn- fire becauſe theſe 4: firſt bodies have in their common matter enjoyed the contrary and fighting, yet º * firſt and principall qualitics of all. thor,are Whereof we have an example in the * Ball-bellowes brought out of Germany, which are made of Bals made 3 braſſº,hollow and round;and have a very ſmall hole in them, whereby the water is put in, and ſo put ºf Bºi" to the fire;the water by the aëtion thereof is rarified into air,and ſo they ſend forth wind with a great form * noiſe,and blow ſtrongly as ſoon as they grow throughly hot. You may try the ſame with Cheſnuts, f: ſmal which caſt whole and undivided into the fire,preſently fly aſunder with a great crack;becauſe the wa- hole in try and innate humidity turned into wind by the force of the fire, forcibly breaks his paſſage forth. their lºſſer For the air or wind raiſed from the waterby rariſaćtion,requires a larger place, neither can it now be tº contained in the narrow filmes, or skins of the Cheſnut, wherein it was formerly kept. luſt after the º ſame manner Gunpouder being fiered, turnes into a far greater proportion of air, according to the with ºte: truth of that Philoſophicall propoſition, which ſaith, Of one part of earth, there are made ten of wa- you muſt ter;ofone of water,ten of air;and of one of air are made ten offire.Now this fire)not poſſible to be pent hºt, hºm in the narrow ſpace of the pcice, wherein the pouder was formerly contained, endeavours to force its ... paſſage with violence,and ſo caſts forth the Bullet lying in the way, yet ſo that it preſently vaniſhes : º into air,and doth not accompany the Bullet to the mark, or objećt, which it batters,ſpoiles and breaks contained . aſunder. Yet the Bullet may drive the obvious air with ſuch violence, that men are often ſooner tou- in them wil ched therewith than with the bullet,and dyeby having their bones ſhattered and broken without any ... hurton the fleſh which covers them; which as we formerly noted, it hath common with Lightning. ...; We find the like in Mincs,when the pouder is once fiercd.it removes & ſhakes even mountains of earth. By pring - In the year of our Lord 1562. a quantity of this pouder which was not very great taking fire by then pre- accident in the Arcenall of Paris, cauſed ſuch a tempeſt, that the whole City ſhooke therewith, but it ºnly inº quite overturned divers ofthe neighbouring houſes,and ſhook off the tyles and broke the windowes . : afthoſe which were further off;&to conclude, lika formeoflightning it laid many here and there?..." for dead,ſome loſt their fight,'others their hearing, and ... their limbs torn aſunder as if much,and they had been rent with wild horſes;and all this was done by the only agitation of the air into which ſo wil the fired Gunpouder was turned:Iuſ after the ſame manner as windes pent up in hollow places of the ... the earth which want vents.For in ſeeking paſſage forth, they vehemently ſhake the fides of the Earth,and ...”in raging with a great noiſeabout the cavities, they make all the ſurface thereof to tremble; ſo that by #. . the various agitation one while up, another down, it overturnes or carries it to another place. For tur vacuum. thus we have read that Mºgara and AEgina anciently moſt famous Cities of Greece were ſwallowed up Then put and quite overturned by an earthquake;I omit the great bluſterings of the windes ſtriving in the cavi- §: l tics of the earth, which repreſent to ſuch as heare them at ſome diſtance, the fierce affailing of Cities, agains. the bellowing of Bullets,the horrid roarings of Lions, neither are they much unlike to the roaring rifying the reports of Cannons. Theſe things being thus premiſed letus come to the thing we have in hand. A-water into alongſt things neceſſary for liſe,there is none cauſes greater changes in us than the air; which is conti- i. ill, nually drawn into the Bowells appointed by nature, and whether we ſleep, wake, or what elſe ſoever . him. we do, we continuall draw in,and breath it out. Through which occaſion Hippºcrates calls it Divine, Arongcon- for that breathing through this mundane Orbe, it embraces, nouriſhes, ğ. and keeps in quiet ſinued and peace all things contained therein,friendly conſpiring with the ſtars from whom a divine vertue is in-º. fuſed therein. For the air diverfly changed and affečted by the ſtars, doth in like manner produce va- *:::::. rious changes in theſe lowermundane bodies.And hence it is that Philoſophers and Phyſitians do ſo ºper ind ſeriouſly wiſh us to behold and conſider the culture and habit of places, and conſtitution of the air, blow of a when they treat of preſerving of health,or curing diſeaſes. For in thºſe the great power and dominion º bf the air is very apparent asiyou may gather by the foure ſeaſons of the year; for in ſummer the air *...; being hot and dry,heats and dryes our bodies ; but in winter it produceth in us the effe&ts of winters Siºn qualitics,that is, of cold and moiſture;yet by ſuch order and providence of nature, that although ac- Earth- cording to the varietics of ſeaſons our bodies may be †, altered, yet ſhall they receive no de-q"* - E e triment ____ 3I4. Of Wounds made by Gunſhot, Lib.11. How the air becomes hurtfull, Aphor. 17. ſeii.3. 7 Fleſla quickly pu- trefies in maritime Places, In what bodies ul- cers and wounds are not eaſily cured, An argu- ment of great putte- faôtion of the humors. triment thereby,ifſo be that the ſeaſons retain their ſeaſonableneſs;from whence ifthey happen to di- greſs,they raiſe and ſtir up great perturbations both in our bodies and minds; whoſe malice we can ſcarſe ſhun, becauſe they encompaſs us on every hand,and by the law of nature enter together with the air into the ſecret cabinets of our bodies both by occult and manifeſt paſſages. For who is he,that doth not by experience find both for the commodity and diſcommodity of his health,the various effects of winds, (wherewith the air is commixt)according as they blow from this or that º or quarter of the world.Wherefore ſeeing that the South wind is hot and moiſt;the North wind cold and dry; the Eaſt wind clearand freſh;the Weſt wind cloudy; it is no doubt but that the air which we draw in by inſpiration carries together therewith into the bowells the qualities of that wind which is then prevalent.When we read in Hippocrates,that changes of times,whether they happen by different winds, or viciſlitude of ſeaſons,chiefly bring diſeaſes;For northerly winds do condenſe,and ſtrengthen ourbo- dies,and make them ačtive, well coloured and daring,by reſuſcitating and vigorating the native heat. But ſouthern winds reſolve and moiſten our bodies, make us heavy headed, dull the hearing, cauſe gid- dineſs,and make the eyes and body leſs agile;as the Inhabitants of Narbon find to their great harme, who are otherwiſe ranked among the moſt ačtive people of France. But if we would make a compari- ſon of the ſeaſons and conſtitutions of a year, by Hippocrates decree, Droughts are more wholeſome afid leſs deadly than Rains:I judgfor that too much humidity is the mother of putrefaction, as you learnby theſe countries which are blown upon by a wind from Sea. For in theſe fleſh which is kept for food putrefies in the ſpace of an houre;and ſuch ulcers as in other places are eaſily and quickly healed, do there by the conflux and collečtion of matter become inveterate & contumacious.Therefore as when the ſeaſons ofthe year ſucceſſively fall out agreeable to their nature,& when each ſeaſon is ſea- ſonable,then either we are not fick at all, or aſſuredly with leſs, danger. So on the contrary the per- fećt conſtitution and health of our bodies becomes worſe and decaies,when the ſeaſons of the year are depraved and perverted in time and temper. Now ſeeing that theſe many years the four ſeaſons of the year have wanted their ſeaſonableneſs, the ſummer wanting his uſuall heat, and the winter its cold, and all things by moiſture and the dominion of the ſouthern winds have been humid and languid, H think there is none ſo ignorant in naturall Philoſophy and aſtrology, who will not think that the cauſes of the malignitie and contumacy of thoſe diſeaſes which have ſo long afflićted all France, are not to be attributed to the air and Heavens. For otherwiſe, whence have ſo many peſtilent and conta- gious diſeaſes tyrannized over ſo many people of every age,ſex and condition ? whence have ſo many catarrhes,coughs and heavineſſes of the head,ſo . plurifies,tumors,ſmall poxes, meazells,and itches not admitting of digeſtion and remedies preſcribed by Art? Whence have we had ſo º: Venemous creatures, as #. ars,Spiders, Waſpes,Hornets, Beetles,Snailes,Vipers, Snakes, Lizards,Scorpions and Efts or Nutes, unleſs from exceſſivei. which the humidity ofthe air, our native heat being liquid and dull,hath cauſed inus,and the whole kingdome of France?Hence alſo proceeds the infirmity of our native heat, and the corruption of the blood and humors whereof we confiſt, which the rainy Southwind hath cauſed with its ſultry heat. Wherefore in theſe laſt years I have drawn little blood, which hath not preſently ſhewed the corruption of its ſubſtance by the black or greeniſh colour,as I have diligently obſerved in all ſuch as I have bled by the direétion of Phyſiti- ans,either for prevention of future, or cure of preſent diſeaſes. Whence it comes to paſſe that the fleſhy ſubſtance of our bodics could not but be faulty both in temper and conſiſtence; ſeeing that the blood whence it is generated had drawn the ſeeds of corruption from the defiled air. Whence it fell out, that the Wounds which happend with loſſe of ſubſtance could be ſcarſ: healed or united, becauſe of the de- praved nature of the blood. For ſo the Wounds and ulcers of theſe which are troubled with the Drop- iie, whoſe blood is more cold or wholly wateriſh; ſº of Leprous perſons,whoſe blood is corrupt, and laſtly of all ſuch as have their bodies replete with ill juice, or elſe are Cachettick, will not eaſily ad- mit of cure. Yea aſſuredly if but the very part which is hurt ſwerve from its native temper, the Wound will not eaſily be cured. Therefore ſeeing all theſe things both the putrefaction of the Air, and deprayed humors ofthe body,and alſo the diſtemper of the affected parts conſpired together to the deſtrućtion of the wounded,what marvail was it if in theſe late civill warres, the Wounds which were for their quantitieſmall,for the condition of the wounded parts but little, have cauſed ſo many and grievous accidents and laſily death itſelf? Eſpecially,ſºcing that the Air which encompaſſeth us, tainted with putrefaction corrápts and defiles the Woundsby inſpiratiºn and expiration, the body and humors being already diſpoſed,or inclined to putrefaction. Now there came ſuch a ſtink,which is a moſt aſſured ſign ofputre aion from theſe Wounds, when they were dreſſed,that ſuch as ſtood by could ſcarſe endure it, neither could this ſtink be attributed to the want of dreſſing, or fault of the Chi- rurgeon;for the Wounds of the Princes and Nobility ſtunk as ill as theſe of the common Souldiers. And the corruption was ſuch,that if any chanced to be undreſt for one day, which ſometimes happen- cd amongſt ſuch a multitude of wounded perſons, the next day the Wound would be full of wormes. Beſides alſo,which furthermore argues a great putrefaction of humors,many had abſceſſes in parts op- poſite to their Wounds,as in the lºft knee when as the right ſhoulder was wounded ; in the left arm, when as the right leg was hurt. Which i remember befell the King of Navarre, the Duke of Never, the Lord Rendan and divers others. For all men had nature ſo overcharged with abundance of vicious hu- mors, that if it expelled not part thereof by impoſtumes to th; habit of the body, it certainly other- wiſe diſpoſed of it amongſt the inner parts of the body;for in diſſe&ing dead bodies, we obſerved that the Spleen,Liver,Lungs,and other Bowells were purulent,and hence it was that the patients by reaſon of vapours ſent from them to the heart were troubled with continuall feavers. But the Liver and all theveinous parts beiugpolluted,&ſo the generation of the laudable blood hindred,theylanguiſhed for want of fitting nouriſhment. But when the Brain by vapours was drawn in to ſympathize with the - - reſt, ; i L i B.I.I. and other fiery Engins,and alſorts y Weapons. 315 going with mighty violence, pierces the body like a Thunderbolt. receiving of the Wound the pain and inflammation are not ſo great, as they will reſt,they were moleſted with Ravenings and Convulſions. Wherefore ifany thing ſucceeded nnproſper- ouſly in ſo great malignancy of wounds,the Chirurgeon was not to be blamed for that it were a crime to fight againſt God and the Air, wherein the hidden ſcourges of the divine juſtice lye hid. Therefore ... if according to the mind of the great Hippocrates, who commands to bring all contuſed Wounds to ſuppuration,that ſo they maybe healed, we indeavoured to cure with ſuch medicins Wounds made with Gunſhot,and therefore contuſed;who can rightly be angry with us, if we performed it not ſo well,by reaſon of theſe putrefactions,gangrenes,and mortifications which proceeded from thccorrupt Alicentured Air, for all that we uſed not only ſuppuratives,but were oft-times forced to uſe other medicins ; ſo wounds long turning aſide from the cure of the diſeaſe, untill we had orecome the ſymptomes which much in- ºut be danger the Patient,and cuſtomarily happen upon ſuch Wounds, as alſo upon thoſe which are made brought to with a ſword or any other kind of weapon; as ſhall plainly appear in the following treatiſe,to which ſuppuration it now ſeems high time that we betake our ſelves. 3. CHAP. I. A diviſion of wound; drawn from the variety of the wounded party, and the Bullets which wound. #Ll Wounds which are made in mans body by Gunſhot, whether ſimple or compound, are ac- 3 companied with contuſion, dilaceration,diſtemper and ſwelling.I ſay,all theſe poſſeſs either Adiviſion * the noble parts, or ignoble, the fleſhy, nervous or bony, ſomewhiles with rending and ** tearing aſunder the larger veſſells,ſometimes without harming them.Now theſe Wounds are . . only ſuperficiary,or elſe piercedeep and paſs quite through the body.But there is alſo another diviſion th: ". of theſe Wounds taken from the variety of the Bullets wherewith they are rhade. For ſonie Bullets are ded part. bigger,ſome leſs,ſome between both,they are uſually made of lead yet ſometimes of ſteel,iron,braſs,tin, ººm the Yearſe any of Silver, much leſs of Gold.There ariſes no difference from their figure;for almoſt all kinds #. of Wounds of this nature are *.rom theſe differences,the Chirurgeon muſt take his Indications W.” what to do,and what medicins to apply.The firſt care muſt be,that he think not theſe horrid and ma- made by lign ſymptoms, which uſually happen upon theſe kinds of Wounds,to ariſe from combuſtion,or poy- Gunſhot are ſon carried with the Bullet into the wounded part,and that for theſe reaſons we have formerly hand- ºf.." w led at large. But rather let º they proceed from the vehemency of the contuſion, dilaceration”" and fraćture cauſed by the Bullets too yiolent entry into the nervous and bony bodies. For if at any time the Bullet ſhall only light upon the fleſhy parts, the Wounds will be as eafily cured,as any other Wound uſually is, which is made with a contuſing and round kind of weapon, as I have often found , . by frequent experience,whilſt I have followed the wars, and performed the part of a Chirurgeon to many Noblemen and commón Souldiers,according to the counſell of ſuch Phyſitians as were thereo- verſeers of the cure. ſº 1. - - — —- —— — GHAP...] I. . Of the ſigns of Wounds made by Gunſhot. f §§Ounds made by Gunſhot are known by their figure,which is uſually round; by their colour, signs of % as when the native colour of the part de cayes and in ſtead thereof a livid, greeniſh, violet or wºund, §§ other colour ſucceeds;by the feeling or ſenſe of the ſtroke,when in the very inſtant of the re-from their * ceiving thereof.ht feels a heavy § as if ſome great ſtone,or piece oftimber,or ſome ſuch o-Égure. . . ther weighty thing had fain upon it;by the ſmall quantity of bloud which iſſues out thereat,for when i. their the parts are contuſed, within ſome ſmall while after the ſtroak they ſwell up, ſo that they will ſcarſe . i. admit a Tent,whence it is that the blood is ſtopped,which otherwiſe "...ºfflow forth of the orifice ſeeing. of the Wound;by heat, which happens either by the violentneſs ofthe motion,or the vehement impul-blow. fion of the air, or the attrition of the contuſed parts,as the fleſh and nerves. Alſo you may conjcture tº the . that the Wounds have been made by Gunſhot,if the bones ſhall be broken,and the ſplinters thereof by *...* - pricking theneighbouring bodies cauſe defluxion and inflammation. But the cauſe that the Bullet tº. makes ſo great a contuſion is for that it enters the body not with any points or corners,but with its wound." round .# ſphericall body, which cannot penetrate but with mighty force; whence it cometh to paſs WWhence that the wound looks black,& the adjacent parts livid:hence alſo proceed ſo many grievousſymptoms, * as pain,Defluxion,Inflammation, Apoſtumation,Convulſion,Phrenfie,Palſie, Gangrene and mortifica- º, att tion, whence laſtly death enſues. Now the Wounds do often caſt forth virulent and very much ſtinck-...- ing filth, by reaſon of the great contuſion,and the rending and tearing of the neighbouring particles. A great abundance of humors flow from the whole body,and fall down upon the affeited parts, which , , the native heat thereof being diminiſhed,forſakes, and preſently an unnaturall heat ſeiſes upon it. Hi- . ther alſo tend an univerſall or particular repletion of ill humors, chiefly if the Wounds poſſeſs the nervous parts as the joints. Verily neither a Stag with his horn, nor a flint out of a ſling can give ſo great abſow,or make ſo large a Wound,as a Leaden or Iron Bullet ſhot out of a Gun, as that which – _a - —" CHAP. III. How theſe Wound muſt be ordered at the firſt dreſſing. *He Wound muſt forthwith be inlarged, unleſs the eondition of the part reſiſt, that ſo there ..º. es in may be free paſſage forth both for the Sanies,or matter, as alſo for ſuch things as are farced, firſt be pul- §3 or ... contained therein; ſuch as are pieces of their cloaths, bombaſt, linnen, paper, ... i. pieces of Mail or Armour,Bullets,Hail-ſhot ſplinters of bones,bruiſed fleſh and the like, all which muſt be plucked forth with as much celerity and gentleneſs as may be. For [. * the within a ſhort The manner tient juſt in how to draw and turn-them ſouth, ing time after.This is the principall thing in performance of this work,that you place the Pa ſuch a poſture as he was in at the receiving of the Wound;for otherwiſe the various motion E e 2 A- 316 Of Wounds made by Gunſhot, Lib.11. ing of the Muſcles will either hinder or ſtraiten the paſſage forth of the contained bodies.You ſhall if it be poſſible,ſearch for theſebodies with your finger;that ſo you may the more certainly and exaëtly perceive them.Yet if the bullet be entred ſomewhat deep in,then you ſhall ſearch for it with a round and blunt probe, leſt you put the Patient to pain; yet oftentimes you ſhall ſcarce by this means find the Bullet.As it happened to the Marſhall of Briſac in the fiege of Parpignan,who was wounded in his right ſhoulder with a Bullet, which the Chirurgeons thought to have entered into the capacity of his body. ! But I, wiſhing the Patient to ſtand juſt in the ſame manner as he did when he received the Wound, found at length the place where the Bullet lay, by gently preſſing with my fingers, the parts near the Wound,and the reſt which I ſuſpe&ted;as alſo by the ſwelling, hardneſs, pain and blackneſs of the part, . which was in the lower part of the ſhoulder near unto the eight or ninth ſpondill of the back.Where- fore the Bullet being taken forth by making inciſion in the place,the Wound was quickly healed, and the Gentleman recovered.You ſhall obſerve this,and rather . the judgment of your fingers, than of your Probe. - CHAP. IIl I. A deſcription of fit Inſtruments to draw forth Bullets and other ſtrange bodies. ŞOth the magnitude and figure of Inſtruments fit for drawing forth of Bullets and other º ſtrange bodiº; are various according to the diverſity of the incident occaſions. For ſome are toothed, ºthers ſmooth,others of another figure and bigneſs; of all which ſorts the - # * Chirurgeon muſt have divers in a readineſs, that he may fit them to the bodies and Wound,and not the Wounds and bodies to his Inſtruments. - The Delineation of ſuch like Inſtruments. The crooked Cranes-bill with teeth like a Saw. The ſtraight Cranes-bill being alſo toothed,fit for drawing forth hail-ſhot, pieces of ar- .* , mour, ſplinters of bones, and - ſuch things as lye deep within. The Duck-bill. J º t - This Duck-bill hath a large round and too- thed cavity in the - for ſo-it-more eaſily taketh hold of the Bullet when it lies amongſt much Fleſh. . .” ---frº . Another Inſtrument fit for drawing forth of Bullets, which "9 be tearmed a Catch-Bullet. -- (WN A. Shew; the Trunk. #% B. Shews the rod, or É. ſtring which opens § and ſhuts the joint. C. The joint. - - º y sº - º - - iſiúñez. W Another Lºn. º and otherfiery Enginº,and alſorts of Weapons. 317 – - - - - - * . . ºn- th ther Catch-Bullet called a Li- The Parrot-beak; made for draw The Swans bill opens with a ſcrew.you may with *:::::: made for drawing out ingforth Pietes of mail thruſt into the dilate the JWounds,and ſo put in a ſtraight of bullets which are ſomewhat the fleſh, or bones; and this is the Cranes-billºpincers to pluckforth ſtrange ho- flatted,by ſtriking upon a bone; figure thereof. dies. The figure of both are here expreſt. §º E A.Şhews the ſcrew pin.B. The hollow. edpart whith receives,the round part º –––. . . "I'll Tºm noted with. C. Which is opened and - -* - . . . . . nd ſhut by the ſcrew.D.D.Falls, or - . . . . . . , - . . . . ſº, whith govern the running But if theſe ſtrange bodies, e- - branch. ſpecially bullets and hail-ſhot, - - - be not toº deep in the Wound, they may be taken forth with your Levatory, or elſe by the help of theſe Gimblets. Theſe Gimblets are ſcrewed into their ipºs,orcants, and enter with their ſcrewed points into the Bullets,ifthat they be of Leador #.}of no harder metall, and ſo being faſtened in them,bring them outwith them. - - ; : * { ... . . . " The figure of the Gimblet with his pipe or canc. Beſides the Swans-bill which we lately mentioned, ** * there are alſo other inſtruments fit to dilate and open the Wounds,therefore called Dilaters,by whoſe help the Wound may be held open,that ſo the hidden bodics may beſtºn; for when you preſs together the two ends of this Inſtrument, the other two open and dilate them- ſelves. You may alſo uſe them in dilating divers other É. of the body,as the Noſtrils, Fundament, and ſuch - ike, º Dilaters. - The Inſtruments which follow are ºiled Seton *dles,ºr Probes;whoſeuſ is to draw through a flamu- *ſo to keep the Wound open, that you may the better tak; forthány ſtrangebody.Beſides aſſº wººij. ... to . oras it were to ſound the deepneſs of - - *Woºnds,and to find out the Bullets.For they cannot P**to much pain becauſe they have finji and round ends. So alſo all probes ºil We E e 3 ſearch 3.18 Of Wounds made by Gunſhot, Lib.11. —º Wha ſearch for Bullets, muſt have ſome- Probes for to put flamulae; through a Wound withall. t ... fit what large, ſmooth, and round to ſearch ends. For ſeeing that the verges of the ſc the Wound meet together preſent- ºvaNº wounds, ly after the hurt, if the Probes be º too ſmalor ſlender,they wilflick in , theinequality of the fleſh, neither - will they be able to come to the Bullet.But if they be ſharp & poin- ted,they will cauſe and renew the pain by pricking the fleſh they meet withall,&ſo hinder your intention of finding the Bullet; Now you r muſt be furniſhed with theſe inſtru- 2/ ments of a different length, accor- - ding to the various thickneſſe of the parts;for you cannot º any through the thigh but ſuch as are of good length. - CHAP. IX. What dreſſing muſt firſt be uſed, after the ſtrange bodies are pluck: or drawn out ºf the mand. §Hen the ſtrange bodies are drawn or pluckt out of the Wound, by theſe means we have for- º/; merly recited the chief of the cure muſt be to heal the contuſion, and amend the diſemper of §§§ the air if it be hot and moiſt,that is, ſubjećt to putrefaātion. This ſhall be done by medicins A Caution in the uſe cins,(unleſs from the preſent conſtitution of the air,the condition of the wounded part,or from ſome of ſuppu- other cauſe there be danger of a Gangrene) you muſt uſe |. as you uſually do in contufi- raº, ons;ſuch as are oil of Whelpes and that which we call a digeſtive; you muſt chiefly forbear ſuppura- tives,when as the wounded part is of a nervous nature. For all nervous parts require dryer medicins Why Eſ- than fleſhy,as we have formerly delivered ſpeaking of Wounds of the joints; wherefore in Wounds of shºck; the joints and nervous parts you ſhall uſe more Venice Turpentine than oil. Laurentiu Iºbertu, the . f Kings Phyſitian & Chancellour of the UIniverſity of Mompelier,in a treatiſe which he writuſ Wounds º, made with Gunſhot,forbids the uſe of Eſcharoticks both ačtuall and potentiall, in theſe Wounds, iſ ifthey be ſimple;for that they induce pain, inflammation, a feaver, Gangrene and other deadly ſymptomes. Be- fimple, fides alſo an eſchar will hinder ſuppuration, which is to be deſired in this kind of Wounds, that ſo the contuſed fleſh may be ſevered from the ſound, lºſt it be drawn to putrefaëtion by contagion. . * Which eaſily happens when an Eſcharis drawn, as a bar overit for then the excrementitious humor cauſe . remains longer in the part,and the putredinous vapours hindred from paſſing forth, are encreaſed, and ºfadion, carryed from the leſſer veſſels to the bigger, and ſo over all the body. Wherefore, when you ſuſpect putrefattion,letting alone ſuppuratives uſe in the firſt place ſuch things as reſiſ putrefaction, as this The di- followingointment.R. pulver.alumin.roche, viridi, eriºvitrioli rºmanismelli, roſt, an:3ij, aceti boni quantum ſcriptionof ſufficit,bulliant omnia ſimulſecundum artem,& fiat medicamentum ad formammellit. This by reaſon of the heat *...* and ſubtlety of the ſubſtance,hath a faculty to induce and attenuate the humors, as alſo to call forth “" the native heat drawn in & diſſipated by the violent and forcible entrance of the Bullet into the body; furthermore alſo it corre&s the venemous contagion of the virulenthumor. Now this medicine ſhall uſed, diſſolved in Venegar or aqua vite,and be put into the Wound with tents, or pledgets. The tents which ſhall be uſed at the firſt dreſſing muſt be ſomewhat long and thick, that by dilating the Wound, they may make way for application of other remedics; otherwiſeypu pay make inještion with a ſy- ringe,that ſo it may penetrate the more powerfully.But this deſcribed #gyptiacum ſhal be tempered ac- How and cording to the condition of the affected parts,for the nervous parts will be offended with it as being .º, toº agrid;but it may be qualificd by admixture of oil of Turpentine & Saint Iohn-wort. Alſo wenay %; well be without this AEgyptiacum when there is no ſuch peſtilent con itution ofthe air, as was ſeen in cklſº the late Civill wars.After the uſe of AEgyptiacum you ſhall with emolight & lenitive medicins procure the falling away of the Eſchar, & ſuch a medicine is this following bil, being ſomewhat more than The oil of warm. R Olei violati lib.iiij.inquibu, coquantur catelli duomuper natiºnſ he addiſſolutionem offium,addendo vermi- wVhelpes ºn terreſtrium, ut decet preparatorum,ib.j. coquantur ſimul lento ignº, deinde it expreſſoad uſum, addends terebinth. a digeſtive, venet.3ijaquevite 3; This oil hath a wonderfull force to aſſwage pain;to bring the Wound to ſuppu- ..". ration,&cauſe the falling away of the Eſchar.This enſuing oil is made more eaſily. R. olei ſeminis lini,d). .e . ;: lilior,an.3iij.unguent.baſilic. 35. liquefiant ſimulcº fiat medicamentum ; Pit bf this a ſufficient quantity into cure rhe the Wound;for this beingapplyed indifferent hot, hath power to affwage Pain, to ſoften and humeat iſing the orifice of the woundan help forwards ſuppuration,which is the truemanner of curing theſe kind way of an of Wounds,according to the rule of Hippocrats, which wiſhes every confuſed wound to be preſently #. !- brought to ſuppuration;for ſo it will be leſſe ſubjećt to a Phlegmon;and befides,all the rent & bruiſed *** fleſhmuſt putrefle,diſſolve and turn to quitture, that new and goºd fleſh may be generated in flead The facul- thereof, Laurentius Iaubertus much commends this following medicine of whoſe efficacy,as yet, I have ... made no triall. R. pulver.mercur.bi, calcinati,3}. adipi, porci recentiºclbutyri recentā, śviij. Camphore in aqua powder of vite diſſolute 3ijmiſcegmnia ſimuladdend, tanfillum oleililiorum, ºutlini. Experience taught him, and reaſon ***) alſo ſhºwcs,that this kind of remedy is very commendable ; for the powder of Mercury, ifimixed with 3. taken inwardly,applied outwardly,and put into the Wound. Things to be inwardly uſed in diet and Pharmacy I leave to the judgment of learned Phyſitians; for the particular and topick medi- Lib.m. and other fiery Enginesandallſorts ofWeaponſ. 319 - - *--— - a groſſe and hume{ting matter doth in a ſhort ſpace turn the bruiſed fleſh intopuſ, without cauſing a- - ny great pain. For the Camphire, whetherit be hot or cold,in temper, it much conduces to that pur- ‘. . . poſe,by reaſon of the ſubtlety of the parts,whereofit conſiſts. Forby means of this quality the medi- The É. cines enter with more facility into the affected bodies,and perform their parts; beſides alſo Caniphire of calcine reſiſts putrefaction.Some drop into the Wound aqua vite, wherein they have diſſolved ſome calcined .. vitrioſl.Which kind of remedy is not ſuppurative, but yet much reſiſts putrefaction, ſo that we may wounds uſe it with good ſucceſs,when the weather is hot,moiſt,andfoggie. But when the Wound is made ve-made by ry neer at hand,it cannot but be burnt by the flame of the powder; in which remedies uſed for burns, Sumº will be uſefull,not omiting ſuch as arefit for contuſions.But for theſe parts which lye next the Wound, º, you ſhall not unleſs at the firſt dreſſing:apply refrigerating and aſtringent things,but rather emollient and ſuppurative.For thoſe things which have a refrigerating faculty,weaken the part,and hinder ſup: uration. For aſtringents conſtipate the skin, which is the cauſe,that the putrid vapours ſhut up and satified: #. from tranſpiration and paſſage forth, a gangrene and mortification eaſily foiſe upon the part, on. But if the contuſion be great and diffuſe it ſelf more largely over the fleſh, the part muſt be much ſca- rified;that ſo the contuſed and concreat blood,and therefore ſubjećt to putrefačtion,may be evacuated. - " - But for theſe parts,which ſomewhat further diſtant from the Wound encompaſſe the contuſed fleſh, An 4. they require refrigerating and ſtrengthening medicins,ſo to hinder the falling down and ſetling of the i. §: humor in that part which is this enſuing medicine.R. Pulboli.armen.ſanguin. Dracon. Myrrhe, an: 3;. ſucci cine. ſolam.jiàº. iiijºvorum.oxyrhodin.guantum ſufficit; fiat linimentum,at detet. You may ..., , , , , uſe this.& the like untill the ſuſpećted ſymptome be paſt fear. Neither muſt you have leſs care,of bind: The bind: ing up and rolling the part,than of your medicins;for it doth not a little conduce to the cure,to bindº"... it ſo fitly up as it may be without pain. The Wound at the beginning of the cure, muſt be dreſſed. f the but once in 24 houres that is untill the Wound come to ſuppuration,but when the quitturebegins to . flow from it,and conſequently the pain and feaver are encreaſed, it ſhall be dreſt twice a day, that is, dreſſina every twelve hourcs. And when the quitture flowes more abundantly than uſuall, ſo that the colle&i- day. on thereof is very troubleſome to the Patient, it will be requiſite to dreſſe it every 8 houres; that is thrice a day. Now when as this abundant efflux is ſomewhat ſlaked, and begins to decreaſe, it will ſº fice to dreſſe it twice a day. But when the ulcer is filled with fleſh, and conſequently caſts forth but lit- tle matter,it will ſerve to dreſſe it once a day,as you did at the firſt, - CHA P. VI. How you ſhall wºrn a the ſecond dreſſing. MºT the ſecond and following dreſſings, unleſs you ſuſpect putrefaāion, and a Gangrene, you why. \}/\8 ſhall only put into the Wound ſome of the oils formerly deſcribed,adding to them the yolks wº. § of ſomeces and a little ſaffron; and uſe this medicin, untill the Wound come to perfeót ſup- 3. * puration. Here you muſt note this,that theſe kinds of Wounds are longer before they come ºrolong to ſuppuration,than other Wounds made by any other ſort of weapon; both for that the bullet,as al- before they fo the air which it violently carries before it,by much bruiſing the fleſh,on every fide,diſſipates the na-someº. tive heat,and exhauſts the ſpirits of the part.Which things hinder digeſtion,and often cauſe the matter "PP” to ſtink,as alſo many other pernicious ſymptomes. Yet moſt uſually pu, or quitture appears within Oſas three or four dayes,ſooner and later according to the various complexion,and temperament of the Pa- tients bodies,and the condition of the ambient air in heat and .#. by little and little you muſt come to deterfives,adding to the former medicin ſome Turpentinewaſhed in Roſe, Barly, or ſome o- ther ſuch like water,which may waſh away the biting thereof. If the incompaſſing air bevery cold, you - may to good purpoſe,add ſome aquavite,for by Galent preſcript, we muſt not uſe hot medićins in win-º". ter, & leſs hot in ſummer.Then in the next place uſe deterſives,as R. aque decoilioni, bordei quantum ſuff- fº cit, ſucciplantaginia,apii, grimon, centaurei minori,an. 3i.bulliant omnia ſimul;infine decočimit adde terebinthine wººd, venate 3 iij. melli, roſat. § ijfarin.bordei 3 iij croci Sj. Let them be all well mixed together and make a Gallib.5. Mundificative of an indifferent conſiſtence. Or B. ſucci clymeni, plantag. alſinth. apii,an.3 iſ tereb.venet.*... 3 iiij.ſyrup.abſinth.6 melli, roſan 3 iſ bulliant omnia ſecundum attempoffºa tolentur,in colutura addepulver., 4- *...* loes, maſtiches, Ireas Florent, far.hordan.3 jffat Mundificativum ad uſum diium. Orelſe R. terebinth. venet. late - in aq. roſ. 3 v.oleiroſ, 3 j.mellis roſ. 3 iij. myrrha,aloeſ, maſtich. ariſtoloth, rotunde, an:3 iſ far. hord.; iij miſce. r Makea Mundificative,which you may put into the Wound with tents, but ſuch as are neither too whyena. long, nor thick,left they hinder the evacuation of the quitture and vapours, whence the wounded part ºff §: will be troubled with eroſion,pain, defluxion, inflammation, abſceſs, putrefaction; all which ſeverally neither too of themſelves,as alſo by infeóting the noble parts, are troubleſome both to the part affected, as alſo to ſºnor the whole body beſides.Whereforeyou ſhall put into the Wound no tents,unleſs ſmall ones,and of an * indifferent conſiſtence, lºſt (as I ſaid) you hinder the paſſing forth of the matter,or by their hard preſ- ſing of the part, cauſe pain,and ſo draw on malign ſymptomes. But ſeeing tents are uſed both to - keep open a Wound ſo long,untill all the ſtrange bodies be taken forth,as alſo to carry the medicins, WWhen wherewithall they are anointed: even to the bottom of the Wound. Now if the Wound be finuous;... ºn and deep,that ſo the medicin cannot by that means arrive at the bottom and all the parts thereof.you ºf injedi. muſt do yourbuſineſs by injections made of the following decoétion. R. aq. hord.lib.º. agrimon centºr on...a. minor pimpinelle abſinth plantag.M. ſº fiat decodio ad lib.j. in colatura expreſa diſſºlve a-..." Inječf. lºes hepatice;3 iij melli, roſ. 3 iſ bulliant modicum. Injećt ſome of this deco&tion three or four times into On , the Wound,as often as you à the Patient; and if this ſhall not be ſufficient to clenſe the filth; rºund. and waſ the ſpongious putrid and dead fleſhyou ſhall diſſolve therein as much Agyptiacum as you ſhall ty . think fit for the preſent neceſſity; but commonly you ſhall diſſolve an ounce of Ægyptiacum in a pint #aamrºte of the decoètion, Verily AEgyptiacum doth powerfully conſume the proud flaſh which lies in the ca- uſed in an º pacity injećtion. º 32O Of Wounds made by Gunſhot, L I B. 11. pacity of the Wound; beſides alſo it º works upon ſuch #ind offleſh. For this purpoſe I have alſo made triall of the powder of Mercury,and burnt Alum equally mixed together, and found them very powerfull,even almoſt as ſublimate,ór Arſenick, (but that theſe cauſe not ſuch pain in their operati- Vyhy none on.) . I certainly much wonder at the largeneſs of the Eſchar which ariſes by the aſperſion of theſe *... powders. Many Praćtitioners would have a great quantity of the injećtion to be left in the cavities of º ſinuous ulcers,or Wounds;which thing I could never allow of. For this contained humor cauſeth an ſhe wound. unnatural tenſion in theſe parts,and taints them with ſuperfluous moiſture,whereby the regeneration of fleſh is hindered; for that every ulcer as it is an ulcer, requires to be dryed,in Hippocrates opinion.Many Hollow alſo offend in the too frequent uſe of Tents; for as they change them every houre, they touch the ſides unts or of the Wound,cauſe pain,and renew other malign ſymptomes;wherefore ſuch ulcers as caſt forth more pipts. abundance of matter, I could wiſh rather to be dreſſed with hollow tents, like thoſe I formerly deſcri- .." bed to be put into Wounds of the Cheſt. You ſhall alſo preſs a linnen boulſter to the bottom of the ... "* Wound, that ſo the parts themſelves may be mutually condenſed by that preſſure and the quitture wound, thruſt forth; neitherwill it be amiſs to let this boulſter have a large hole fitted.to the orifice of the Wound and end ofthehollow tent and pipe,that ſo you may apply a ſpunge for to receive the quit- ture,ſor ſo the matter will be more j evacuated and ſpent, eſpecially if it be bound up º an expulſive ligature,beginning at the bottom of the ulcer,and ſo rapping it up to the top. All the boul- ſters and rowlers,whichſhall be applycé to theſe kinds of Wounds,ſhall be dipped in Öxycrate or red wine,ſo to ſtrengthen the º: hinderidefluxion. But you muſt have a ſpeciall care, that you do not bind the Wound too hard,ſor hence will ariſe pain,hindering the paſſage forth of the putredinous vapours and excrements, which the contuſ d fleſh caſts forth; and alſo fear of an Atrºphia,or want of nouriſhment, the alimentary juyces being hindered from coming to the part. CHAP. VII. By what means ſtrange bodies,eſt in at the firſt dreſſing, maybe drawn forth. Two cauſes T divers times happens,that certain ſplinters of bones, broken and ſhattered aſunderby the h. . violence of the ſtroak, cannot be pulled forth at the firſt dreſſing,for that they either do not di ... jº yceld or fall away,or elſe cannot be found by the formerly deſcribed inſtruments.For which be taken- purpoſe this is an approved medicinto draw forth that which is left behind. R radic. Ireas forth. Floren.panac. & capparan.8 iij.ariſtoloch.ſotund. manne,thura,an, 3 j, in pollinem redağa incorporchtur cum mele roſar.&terebinth, venet, an ; iſ or R reſis. finiſce 3 iij pumici, combuſti & extinii in vino albo, radic. Ireaſ, ariſtolochi,an.3ſ, thuri, 3.jJquame criº,3 iſ in polinem redigantur,incorporemtur cum mele roſato, fiat medica- Merituth, - - - - - - - --- s CHA P. VIII. Of Indications to be obſerved in this kind of Wounds. * He ulcer being clenſed and purged, and all ſtrange bodies taken forth;natures indeavours to ºlº regenerate fleſh,and cicatrize it, muſt be helped forwards with convenient remedies, both ta- £º keninwardly, and applyed outwardly.To which things we may becafily and ſafely carry- 7 W edby indications drawn,irſt from the effence of the diſeaſe, then from the cauſe ; if as yet preſent it nouriſh the diſeaſe For that which Galenſayes, Lib. 3-Meth. that no indication may be taken from the primitive cauſe and times muſt be underſtood of the time paſt, and the cauſe which is abſent. And then from the principal times of the diſeaſe the beginning, increaſe,ſtate,and declination;foreach of theſe four require their remedics. Others are taken from the temperament of the Patient, ſo that no Chirurgeon need doubt,that ſome mcdicins are fit for cholerick, otherſome for Phlegmatick bodies. Hither refer the indication taken from the age of the Patient; alſo it is drawn from his diet, for no man muſt preſcribe any ſlender diet to one who is alwayes fecding,as to him who is accuſtomed to eat once, or twice a day. Hence it is that a diet conſiſting only of Panada's is more fit for Italians than for French men;for we muſt give ſomewhat to cuſtome,which is as it were another nature; Vocations and dayly exerciſes,are referred to diet, for other things befit Husbandmen & labourers,whoſe fleſh is denſe The Indi and skin hardened by much labour,than idle and delicate perſons.But of all other,have diligent regard caſiº. of that indication which is drawn from the ſtrength of the Patient; for we muſt preſently, (all elſe 3. ;om being neglected) ſuccor the fainting,or º rength; wherefore if it be needfull to cut off a mem- the ſtrength bert i. putrefied,the operation muſt be deferred if the ſtrength of the Patient be ſo dejećted, that he of the Pati- cannot have it performed without manifeſt danger of his life. Alſo indication may be drawn from º, the incompaſſing air,under which alſo is comprehended that, which is taken from the ſeaſon of the ºf ycer,region the ſtate of the air and ſoil, and the particular condition of the preſent and lately by-paſt a time.Hence it is we read in Guido,that Wounds of the head are cured with far more difficulty at Paris, VVhy than at Avigrion; where notwithſtanding on the contrary,the Wounds ofthe legs are cured with more wounds of trouble,than at Paris;the cauſe is,the air is cold and moiſt at Paris;which conſtitution ſeeing it is hurt- the head a full to the brain and head,it cannot, but muſt be offenſive to the Wounds of theſe parts. But the heat *** of the anbient air at Avignion,attenuates and diſſolves the humors, and makes them flow from above º:* downwards.But if any objećt that experience contradićts this opinion of Guidº, and ſay,that Wounds ...fºto of the head are more frequently deadly in hot countries ; let him underſtand that this muſt notbeat- becured, tributed to the manifeſt and naturall heat of the air; but to a certain malign and venenate humor, or vapor diſperſed through the air,and raiſed out of the Seas;as you may eaſily obſerve in thoſe places of France and Italy which border upon the Mediterranean Sea. An indication may alſo be drawn from the peculiar temper of the wounded parts , for the muſculous parts muſt be dreſſed after one, and the bony parts after another manuer. The different ſenſe of the parts, indicates and requires - - - the - Lib. 11, and other fiery Engines,and allſorts ofWeaponr. 321 the like variety of remedies; for you ſhall not apply ſo acrid medicins to the Nerves and Tendons, as Anindicas to the ligaments which aredeſtitute of ſenſe. The like reaſon alſo for the dignity andfunètion of the . sneedfull for the preſervation of life; for oft-times wounds of the brain, or of ſome other of the º haturall & vitall parts,for this very reaſon that they are defixed in theſe parts,divert the whole manner and ājī of the cure,which is uſually and generally performed in wounds.Neither that without good cauſe, for ſenſe of the 'oft-times from the condition of the parts, we may certainly pronounce the whole ſucceſs of the diſeaſe; wºnded. for wounds which penetrate into the ventricles of the brain, into the heart,the large veſſels, the cheſt, * the nervous parts ofthe midriffe,the liver, ventricle ſmall guts,bladder;if ſomewhat large are deadly;as alſo theſe which light upon a joynt in a body repleat with ilhumors, as we have formerly noted.Nei- ºthermuſt you negleå that indication which is drawn from the fituation of the part and the commerce -it hath with the adjacent parts, or from the figure thereof; ſeeing that Galen himſelf would not have it negleåed. But we muſt conſider in taking theſe forementioned Indications, whether therebe a compo-galli. 7. fition,or complication of the diſeaſes; for as there is one and that a ſimple indication,of one and that "º 2. a ſimple diſeaſe,ſo muſt the indication be various of a compound and complicate diſeaſe. But there Glauc. is obſerved to be a triple compoſition,or complication of affects beſides nature; for either a diſeaſe is compounded with a #. a wound, or a phlegmon with a fraćture of a bone; or a diſeaſe with a cauſt,as an ulcer with a defluxion;or a diſeaſe with a ſymptome as a wound with pain, or bleeding: . It ſometimes comes to paſs,that theſe three,the diſeaſe, cauſe, and ſymptome, concur in one caſe or af- . fe&. In artificially handling of which 3, we muſt follow Galens counſell, who wiſhes in complica-gal.lib.7. ted and compounded affe&s that we reſiſt the more urgent;then letus withſtand the cauſe of the diſ- Meth. eaſt,and laſtly that affe&without which the reſt cannot becured...Which counſell muſt well be ob- ſerved;for in this compoſure of affe&s, which diſtraćts the Emperick; but on the contrary, the ratio- mall phyſtian hathaway preſcribed in a few & theſe excellent words, which if he follow in his order ofcure he can ſcarſemifs to heal the Patient Symptomes truly as . are ſymptomes,yeeld no indica- . tion of curing neither change the order of the cure;for when the diſeaſe is healed, the ſymptome va-How and niſhes,as that which follows the diſeaſe;as a ſhadow follows the body. But ſymptomes do oftentimes whº we ſo urge and preſs,that perverting the whole order of the cure, we are forced to reſiſt them in the firſt . º, : place as thoſe which would otherwiſe increaſe the diſeaſe.Nowal the formerly mentioned indications. *::: - may bedrawn to two heads; the firſt is, to reſtore the part to its native temper; the other is, that the from " blood offend not either in quantity or quality;for when thoſe two are preſent,there is nothing which ſymptotie, : may hinder the repletion,or union of wounds norulcers. - - CHAP. IX. What remains for the Chirurgeonto do in thiſ kind of Wounds. ºº: He Chirurgeon muſt firſtofall be skilfull and labour to affwage pain,hinder defluxions, pre- º º ſcribe a diet in theſe fix things we call not naturall,forbidding the uſe of hot & acrid things, §3. º as alſo of wine;for ſuch attenuateth humors and make them more apt for defluxion. There- - .* fore at the firſtlet his diet be ſlender, that ſo the courſe of the humors may be diverted from why ſuch the affe&ed part;for the ſtomach being empty and not well filled, draws from the parts about it,where- as are., by it conſequently follows,that the utmoſt and remoteſt parts are at the length evacuated;which is the ... d cauſe,that ſuch as are wounded, muſt keep ſo ſpars a diet for the next dayes following. Venery is very ...º. ºpernicious, for that it inflames the ſpirits and humors far beyond other motions; whereby it happens et, that the humors waxing hot,are too plentifully carried to the wounded and over heated part. The bleeding muſt not be ſtanched preſently upon receiving of the wound, for by the more plentifull cf. - flux thereof the part is freed from danger of inflammation andfulneſs. Wherefore if the wound bleed why we , not ſufficiently at the firſt you ſhall the next day open a vein,and take blood according to the ſtrength ºn and plenitude of the Patient; forthere uſually flows no great ſtore of blood from wounds of this na- i.º: ture; for that by the greatneſs of the contuſion and vehemency of the moved air,the ſpirits are forced jingº in,as alſo I have obſerved in thoſe who have one of their limbs taken away with a Cannon bullet.For by Gunſhot; in the time when the wound is received, there flows no great quantity of blood, although there be large veins and arteries torn in ſunder thereby. But on the 4, 5, 6. or ſome more dayes after, the blood flows in greater abundance,and with more violence,the native heat and ſpirits returning into the part. The belly muſt be ſo qualified, that he may have at the leaſt one ſtoola day,either by nature, or Art;and if by Art,than rather with a Clyſter than purging medicins taken by the mouth, for that the agitation of humors, chiefly in the firſt dayes .# the diſeaſe, is to be ſuſpected, left we increaſe the defluxion falling down upon the wounded part. Yet Galen writes that both the evacuations are here needfull,that is,blood-letting and purging;though the Patient be neither plethorick,nor repleat with il humors.But the care hereof muſt becommitted to the judgment of the learned Phyſitian;pain,if joyned with inflamation ſhall be mitigated by anointing the parts neerunto the wound with unguent. Gaiti;, i. nutritum, compoſed with the juyge of Plantain,Houſleek,Nightſhade,and the like. Wnguentum Diacalcithe-à. comp." of deſcribed by Galen diſſolved with vinegar, oil of Poppyes and Roſes is of no leſs efficacy;nor ungurnt. Med ſºund; de bolo,nor divers other things of the ſam&faculty though properly no anodynes,as thoſe which are not **** hot andmoiſt in the firſt degree, but rather cold,but yet not ſo as to have any narcotick faculty.Now theſe forementioned things aſſwage pain for that they correót the hot diſtemper,and ſtay the acrid and cholerick defluxions,whoſe violence is more than cold. After the uſe of repercuſſives, it will be good, ... dine to apply this following cataplaſm. R. Mice fami, º: inladie vaccino ºbjſ. bullianſparum addendo olei An anodine Gal. Lib.4. Meth.cap,á. - - --- " -- - - - -- " --> - ---- - - - - - -- - and ripe- violacti,6 roſar.am.; iij vitello; ovorum nu.iiij pulver.Toſarrub. for.chamem.& meliloti, an. # #ſºft. &ming ºrs. bordeian. 3 j. miſce fiat cataplaſma ſecundum artem. Alſo in this caſe you may º make a medicin, of plaſm; breadcrums boyled in Oxycrate and oil of Roſes.The cure of Tumorsifany aſſociate the woº. - 322 Of Wounds made by Gunſhot, L i B.11. - be found in their proper place.Natures motion, whether to ſuppuration,or any ſuch thing, muſt ſtill be obſerved,and helped by the Phyſitian and Chirurgeon,as the miniſters and ſervants thereof. –– C HAP. X. Of Bullets which remain in the body, for along time after the Wound is healed up. }. i. #|Eaden Bullets lye in ſome parts of the body, ſome whiles ſaven,eight or more years, ſo tha" º: they neither hinder the agglutination of the Wound, neither doth any other ſymptome hap- body ſo pen thereupon,as I have divers times obſerved; untill at length by the ſtrength of nature many years forcing them, and their proper weightineſsbearing them downwards, they ſhew themſelves . in ſome lower part,by their ſwelling or bunching forth,and ſo muſt be taken forth by the hand of the i.” Chirurgeon.For they ſay leadhath a certain ſympathy and familiarity with mans body, chiefly the - fleſhy parts thereof. Wherefore it neither putrefies it ſelf, nor cauſeth the fleſh to H. beſides it hathan excellent faculty in cicatrizingold ulcers. But bullets of ſtone,iron and of any other metall, are of another nature,for they cannot remain any long time in the body without hurt; for Iron will É. ruſty,and ſo corrode the neighbouringbodies,and bring other malign ſymptomes.Yet a Leaden ullet cannot remain any long time in nervous,or noble parts without danger. CHA P.XI. How to correà the conſtitution of the air,ſ that the noble parts may be ſtrengthened,and the whole body beſides. § Utbecauſe as we have formerly told you,there are ſome times wherein even ſmall Wounds ſº made by Gunſhot prove deadly,not by their own fault, but the fault of the air; therefore † alſo the Chirurgeon muſt have this care,that he correct the aire with all diligence,& reduce º; it to a certain quality and moderation of ſubſtance, and ſtrengthen the noble parts and * whole body beſides, which may be performed by the following medicins, which are to be taken inwardly and applyed outwardly.In the morning three houres before meat let the Patient take ſome certain quantity as the Phyſitian ſhall think fit of the eleētuary Diarrhodon Abbati, or Aromaticum roſatum,triaſantalon,biamoſchum,etificans Galenior ſome ſuch other like. And you ſhall apply ſome ſuch Epitheme as is here deſcribed to the heart and Liver. Raque roſar:3iiij,aque bugloſſe,aceti ioni,an.3ij.co- riandri preparati 3ſ. caryºphill.cortic.citrian.3).ſant.rub.3ſ.coralli j.º.º. 97.croci 9ſ. pulver. diarrhºdabbat.5ij, theriace & Mithrillatii an:#ful flaſhamamé, melilanjiij miſcº, fit epithema. Let it be applyed warmby dipping a ſcarlet cloath therein.You ſhall frequently put odoriferous and refrigera- ting things to the Patients noſe,to ſtrengthen the animall faculty,as;R 44ue raſar. & acetibonian, 3iij. caryophyllorum,nuci, moſchat.cinamomi conquaſatorum, & Theriate Galeni,an.2). Leta linnen rag dipped here- in,be now and then put to the Patients noſe;for the ſame purpoſe he ſhall carry a Ponlander about him, and often ſmell there. As R. roſrub.violar.am.5iijbaccarum myrtijuniperiſantal. rab.am.3ijſs.ſbraci, calamit. 3ijaq.roſarum.guantum ſati, eff: liquefiat ſimulcum cere alba quod ſufficit fat ceratum ad comprehendendos ſupra- dićies pulveres cum piſtillo calido,Cº. ducatur in femum.Or R rad. Ireas Flºrent majºran.talam aromatladani,benzoi- girad operi,Garigºylan.3ij Moſhi gra.4:ffat pulvi, cumgºnitrºgatanth, gued ſufficit. Or elſe. R ladani puri 3j.Benzoini 33.ſyraci, calamit.3vjirco, Flor:3ſ.taryºphyll.3iijmajoran.roſ. rub. Calami aromat.an.3ſ, in pºlli- nem redigantur omnia,&bulliant cum aqua roſauantum ſufficit;colentur, calata liquefiant can juſta cere albe quan- ºntalls to titateſyracu liquide,3},fiat ad modum teratiº cumpiſillo fiat pomum,additamoſchi 35.Alſo you may corrobo- .# ... rate the animall facility by application of frontalls, as alſo procurºſcºpand eaſºthº pain of the head; then ºt- as R aq.reſ.3ij.olei roſ.º. papavan.3ſ.aceti boni,3}.trochiſ.de camphora, 3ſ. fiat frontale. Linnen rags dipped animalia. herein may be applyed to the temples of the forehead,and often renewed;otherwiſe by their eat,dry- culty. neſſe,and {...}. they will cauſe .# inſtead of ſleep. Neither muſt you in the mean time bind the head too hard, left by intercepting and hindring the pulſation of the temporall Artery, you en- creaſe the pain of the head.You ſhallmake a fire,in the Patients chamber of odºriferous woods, as Iu- niper,Bay-tree the prunings or cuttings of Vines, Roſemary, and Orris roots. For the ſame purpoſe, you may ſprinkle the floore with ſweetwater;if the Patient be able to undergoe ſuch coſt. As, R. majo- a feet wa- rane,mentheradic.0peri,calami aromat.ſalvie, avendule feniculthymi,ſtachad for thanemºmelilot-ſatureie,bacca- Cordials to . ſtrengthen the noble Rarts. 4 cordiall E. pithem. Pomanders. ter. rum lauri,6 juniperi,an.M.iij pulv.caryºphyll. nuci, Miſchat.an:#j.aqua roſar.6 vite, ºn libij vini albi boni & Perfumes to odorifici.f5.x, bulliant omnia in balneo Marie ad uſum dićium. You may alſo make perfumes to burn in his burn, chamber,as thus;R. carboni, ſalici, 3 viij.ladanipuri 3ij.thuri, maſculi,ligni & baccarum Iuniperi,an. #j. xyloa- lotſ,benjoiniſtrati, calamitan 33 Nucis moſthat...ſantal.citrin.an.3iij ſayºphyllſbracis liquide, am.3ijzedoarie calami aromat.am.3.jgummi rººm.au, rºutiquid ſit ſatis; Make hereof perfumes in what faſhion you pleaſe.For the rottennes and corruption of bones we will treat thereof hereafter in its due place. CHAP. XII. Certain memorable Hiſtories. §§ºre I thinke good for the benefit ofyoung praëtitioners,to illuſtrate by examples the former- #| ly preſcribed Method ofcuring Wounds made º Gunſhot. The famous and moſt valiant rhematiºn º Count of Mansfelt, Governour of the Dutchy of Luxembourg, Knight of the order of Bur- #: º-Fº gundy,Comming to the aide of the French King,was at the battell of Moncontour, where in which uſu- the conflićthe received ſo great a Wound at the joint of the left arme with a Piſtoll bullet, that the ºlyhappens bones were ſhivered and broken in ſo many perces,as if they had been laid upon an Anvill and ſtruck upon with an hammer:hence proceeded many malign ſymptomes; as cruell and tormenting pain,inflamma- wounds - learm ev he fin d.and a certai made b tion,a feaver,an oedematous and flatulent tumor of the whole arm even to t gers end,and a certain Gunnº. inclination to a Gangraene:which to reſiſt, Nicoln Lambert, and Richard Hubert the Kings Chirurgeons, had Liaii. and other fiery Engines,and alſorts ofWeaponr. 323 can truly affirm and profeſs,that during the time of the cure, took out above threeſcore ſplinters of t ~ - had made many and deep ſcarifications. But when I came to viſit and dreſs him,by the Kings appoint- ment,and had obſerved the great ſtench,and putrefačtion,I wiſhed that they would uſe lotions of Æ- gyptiacum made ſomewhat ſtronger than ordinary,and diſſolved in vinegar and guavite, and do other things more largely ſpoken of in the chapter of a Gangraine. For the Patient had alſo a Diarrhºa or flux whereby he evacuated the purulent,and ſtinking filth which flowed from his Wound.Which how it might come to paſs we will ſhow at large when we come to treat of the ſuppreſſion of the Urine.º.º.º. For this ſeemed very abſurd to many,bcCauſe that if this purulent humor flowed out of the arm into . - the belly,it muſt needs flow back into the veins, be mixed with the blood, and by its pernicious and delimbs contagious paſſage through the heart and liver,cauſe exceeding ill ſymptomes,and laſtly death. Indeed into the he often ſwounded by the aſcent of the filthy vapours raiſed from the ulcer to the noble parts;which belly. to reſiſt, I wiſhed him to take a ſpoonfull of aqua vite with ſome Treacle diſſolved therein. I endea- voured to repreſs the cºdematous and flatulent Tumor poſſeſſing all the arme with ſtoups dipped in oxycrate,to which was put a little ſalt, and aquavite ; theſe ſtoups I ſtayed and held to the part with double cloaths,ſowed as ſtrait as I could. Such a compreſſion held the broken boncs in their places, preſſed their Sanies from the ulcers,and forcedback thc humors flowing to the part into the center of the body. Ifat any time I omitted this compreſſion,the tumor was ſo encreaſed, that I was in a great deal offear,lºſt the native heat of the part ſhould be ſuffocated. Neither could I otherwiſe bind up the arm by reaſon of the exceſſive pain which moleſted the Patient upon the leaſt ſtirring of the Arm.There were alſo many Abceſſes about his elbow and over all his arm beſides. For the letting forth of whoſe matter i was forced,to make new inciſions, which he endured very ſtoutly. At length I curcd him with uſing avulnerary potion,and by cleanſing the ulcers,and correóting the putrefattion with Ægyptia: Abieſele. cum diſſolved in wine or honey of roſes,and ſo poured into the ulcers, and repreſſing the growth of cital ofth: proudfleſh,with the powder ofburnt Alum, drying it after the deterſion with lininents. Now this I . bones,and thoſe neceſſarily,amongſt which there was one ofthe length of ones finger; yet by Gods aſ- fiſtance at length he became ſound in all things,but that he could not put forth, or draw in his arm. Not long afterby the Kings command I went to ſee Charles Philip of Croy, Lord of Auret, the Duke of Aſchos brother,not far from Mounts a City of Henalt.He kept his bed ſeaven months by reaſon of a Wound made by a Bullet the ſpace of three fingers above his knee. When I came to him, he was affli- Horrid &ed with theſe ſymptomes, intolerable pain,a continuall feaver, cold ſweats, watchings, excoriation ſymptomes of the hippes by reaſon of his long lying upon them, his appetite dejećted with much thirſt. He oft ºccaſioned ſunk down as if he had the falling fickneſs,hadadeſire to vomit, and a continuall trembling or ſha-º.” d king ſo that he could not put one hand to hismouth without theaſſiſtance of the other: he wounded., frequently by reaſon of the vapours aſcending to the noble parts.For the thighbone was broken long- Gunſhºt. wayes and fidewayes with many ſplinters of bones,whereof ſome were plucked iout and others remai- ...? ſticking faſtin. He beſides alſo had an ulcer in his groin which reached to the midſt of his thigh,& many other finuous ulcers about his knee.All the muſcles of his thigh and leg were ſwoln with a #: matick, cold and flatulent humor.ſo that almoſt all the native heat of thoſe parts ſeemed extinë. All which things being confidered, I had ſcarſe any hope to recoverhim, ſo that I repented my coming thither.Yet at length putting ſome confidence in his ſtrength,and prime of youth, Ibegan to have bet- ter hopes.Therefore with his good liking,firſt of all I make two inciſions, ſo to let forth the matter, Incifica, which lying about the bone did humed the ſubſtance of the muſcles. This had happy ſucceſs,and drew wherefore out a great quantity ofnlatter;then I with a ſyrings injećted much AEgyptiacum diſſolved in wine,and a ". little aquavite into theſe inciſions,ſo to reſtrainandamend the putrefačtion,repreſſe the ſpungie, looſe - and : fleſh,reſolve the oldematous and flatulent tumor,aſſwage the pain, and ſtir up and ſtrengthen the native heat almoſt oppreſt by the aboundance of excrementitious humors, ſo that it could . ſcarſely aſſimilate any nouriſhment and adjoin it to the parts. Then I fomented the affetted part wherefore with Sage,Roſe-mary,Time, Lavander,Chamomile and ji. flowers and Red-roſe leaves boyled in infeaſe. white wine,and lye made of Oake-aſhes,adding thereto as much ſalt and vinegar as I judged requiſite. mentations; This fomentation did attenuate & draw forth the morbfiick humor.Now we uſed them long & often, ſo to waſ the humor more by drying up and breathing thorow the paſſages of the skin, more thereof than fell into the part.For this ſame purpoſe, we ordained that he ſhould uſe frićtions with hotlinnen Mixed or clothes,and that theſe ſhould be made from above downwards, from below upwards, and ſo on every round triai. ſide,and ſomewhat long withall:For a ſhort frićtion drawes more humor into the part than it can re-ons,as they'r folve:Hºwiſhed that each other day they ſhould lay bricks heated hot in the fire about his leg,thigh, & ſoal of his foot;but they were to be ſomewhat quenched,and ſprinkled with wine and vinegar, with a thrm. fmall quantity of aqua vite. Much watriſh moiſture by this moiſtheat, did ſweat out of theſe parts, the tumor was leſſened,and the native heat by little and little reſtored.Then ſtoups dipped in lye made of Amedia. Oake aſhes,wherein Sage,Roſemary,Lavander,ſalt,and cloves, were boyled,ſome aqua vite added, were ted Lys. apply'd thereto;but the rowlers were ſo gently, and artificially wrapped about, that he did eaſily en- dure them without any pain,and that with ſuch happy ſucceſs, that if they were omitted but for one day,the tumor became very great.But thick linnenboulſters were laid upon the lower cavities of the . ulcers; that ſo i. or filth might be more eaſily preſſed forth. But I had alwayes a ſpeciall card that the orifices of the ulcers ſhould be kept open with hollow Tents or pipes put therein and ſome- times this following cataplaſm was applyed to reſolve the tumor.R. Fariñord fabar.º. robi,an. #vj. mel-Adiº. lis com.é:tereb.an.3ijffo.chaniem:melil.cº roſnub.an.33 pulvirad. Ireas,Flor. Cyper. Maft. an: 3iij, oxymel. fim? º quantum ſufficit;fat cataplaſma ad formam pultis ſati; liquide. Andemplaffrum de Vigº without Mercury was “ ! applyed thereto,whereby the pain was much aſſwaged,and the tumor º: : yet were they not %. plyed before the parts were throughly heated by the fomentation, frićtions, and aspor. : otherwayes 2 324 Of Wounds made by Gunſhot, L i B. 11. otherwayes this Emplaſter could never have been ačtivated,by reaſon of the txceſſive coldneſs of the af. fe&cd parts. Neither did we cºmit categmatick powdors,fit for the taking,& drawing forth of broken bones. He uſed a vulnerary potion for 15 dayes. Alſo beſides the particular frićtions of the affe&ed arts, appointed other generall frićtions of the whole body, which was become very lean;for by theſe, lood together with the ſpirit was drawn to , the parts, and the acrid, and fuliginous vapours were breathed forth. . To conclude, his feaver and pains being aſſwaged, his appetite reſtored, by feeding E. upon good meats according to his ſtrength,he in a ſhort time became more luſty; and laſtly y the ſingular mercy of God, recovered his health perfeótly, but that he could not very well bend his knee.I thought good to recite theſe things,not to glory or brag of the happy ſucceſſe of thoſe Patients, which have recovered by my means,and the favour of God;but that thus I may more fully and per- ſettly by familiar examples inſtrućt young praćtitioners,in the operations of Chirurgery. CHA P. XIII. An Apologie concerning wounds made by Gunſhot. §Here lately came to my hands abook written by a certain Phyſitian,whereby he endeavours Thº' 'ºlº to diſprove and overthrow,that which I have hitherto writ, ofthecure of wound, 'made .." º by Gunſhot,Aſſuredly if there were no other harm,but the loſs of my credit enſuing there. Apologie. #on,I would willingly hold my peace and ſtophismouth by modeſt ſilence. But ſcing the "ſafety of ſo many men, lyes upon the judgement of this point, I have thought good to withſtand this errour,leſt it,to the great deſtrućtion of mankind,ſpread and diffuſe it ſelf any further. Th; chiefe The uſe(ſaith hey!of ſuppurative medicins, have killed many who have been but lightly wounded *::... with Gunſhot,butacrid medicins, as Ægyptiacum;have killed more. Neither is the counſell of Hippo- ' our adver- - - - - - - - i.1. trates to be obſerved in curing this ſort of wounds,who bids that every contuſed wound be brought tiſc. to ſuppuration. For ſeeing this is a new kind of wound,it requires new,and not anciently uſed mºdi- cines.Now the temper of i. air changed from the naturall conſtitution ought not to indicate change of medicines;but much leſſe muſt thunder and lightning be compared to the ſhooting of Great Ordi- nance.Theſe are the chief heads of this his book, which becauſe they diſſent from the truth, and theſe Allwounds things I have formerly delivered, I have thought good here to confute.Firſt,ſeeing Leaden Bullets which *a*by are uſually ſhot out of Guns are round, obtuſe and weighty, they cannot wound the body without ..". contuſion and attrition;Now no contuſion can be cured without ſuppuration, not only according to i. “ the opinion of Hippocrates,but alſo of Galen and all others who have written of Phyſick. Neither muſt we invent new remedies,for theſe new kinds of wounds; for the lawes of the ſacred and divine Art of . fick are not obnoxious to . ſubjećt to the humor of men or times,as the decrees of Kings and Emperours are. For theſe are ſtabliſhed with immutable neceſſity, which conſtancy neither con- ſuming time, nor age,nor tyranny can pervert.Wherefore neither theſe who with great praiſe are Phy- fitians to Kings and Princes,I mean Ioubert and Potallu, think it lawfull for them to depart from t rules of Hippocrates.And this they not only do and follow in curing and doing the j of Art, but much and highly commend,confirm and propound to be diligently obſerved by all, in their books which they have publiſhed concerning the cure of theſe kinds of wounds. And yet theſe Phyſitians are {uch,as dayly converſant in Armies and Kings houſes have healed and dayly cure as many wounded by Gunſhot as this Phyſitian our Antagoniſt hath ſeen in all his life. Neither only do theſe whom I have named thus cure theſe wounds,but almoſt all that dreſſe ſuch kind of wounds do the like, ſo that if therebe nothing which may hinder,or indicate to the contrary, they preſently apply ſuppuratives. A ſuppura. And I wonder that he hath not obſerved how his neighbour Doublet the Emperick cures deſperate ...; wounds of this nature,with no other than a ſuppurative medicine,compoſed of Lard, the yolk of an ... Egge:Turpentine and a little Saffron. In the year 1538, there was at Turin whilºſºl was Chirur- ?' geon there to the Marſhall of Montejan the Kings Lieutenant Generall in Piemont a certain Chirurgeon wondrous famous for curing theſe wounds,and yet he uſed nothing elſe but the oil of Whelpes, (the deſcription whereof I at length obtained of him with much intreaty and expence) and he uſed it not ſcalding hot,as ſome have imagined,but powred it ſcarſe warm into their wounds, and ſo did mitigate their pain,and happily bring them to ſuppuration. Which afterwards almoſt all Chirurgeons, after happy ſucceſſe. - The force But in contenning and condemning Ægyptiacum, I think he hath no partaker;ſteing there as yet hath of Ægypti. been found no medicine more ſpeedy and powerfull to hinder putrefaction,if beginning; or correót it, **- : if preſent. Now theſe wounds often degenerate into virulent, rating, ſpreading, and maligne ulcers, . º, which caſt forth a ſtinking and carion-like filth;whence the part 5. unleſs you withſtand “” them with Ægyptiacum and other acrid medicins,being greatly approved by the formerly named Phy- ... fitians and all Chirurgeons.But (ſaith he this unguent is poyſonous, and therefore hath been the death of many who have been wounded by Gunſhot.Verily if any diligently enquire into the compo- ſition of this ointment, and confider the nature of all and every the ingredients thereof, he ſhall un- derſtand that this kind of Línguent is ſo far from poyſon, that on the contrary it dire&ly oppoſes and reſiſts all poyſon and putrefaction which may happen to a fleſhy part,through occaſion of any wound. The force - It is moſt falſe and diſſonant from the doćtrine of Hippocrates to affirm, that the ſeaſons of the year of the air ſwerving from the Law of nature,and the air, not truly the ſimple and elementary,but that which .*.*.* is defiled and polluted by the various mixture of putrid and peſtilent vapours, either raiſed from the ºl. earth,or ſent from above, make not wounds more malign and hard to cure at ſome times than they ring di- are at otherſome. For the air eithtryery hot, or cold, drawn into the body by inſpiration or tran- caſcs, ſpiration, generates a condition in us like its qualitics. Thcrefore why may it not, when defiled with . the they had got the deſcription hereof,when I firſt publiſhed this Work, have uſed and daily docuſe with Lig.11. and other fiery Engines,and allſorts ofW.eaponſ. 325 the putredinous vapours of bodies lying unburied aftergreatbattails,and ſhipwracks of great Arma- does infe& with the like quality our bodies and wounds? . In the year 1562. when the civil wars concerning Religion firſt begun in France, at Pene a Caſtle A.Hiſtory. lying upon the River Lot,many ſlain bodies were caſt into a Well,ſome hundred cubits deep, ſo flink- ing and peſtilent a vapour aroſe from hence ſome two months after, that many, thouſand of people º all over the Province of Agenoir,as if the Plague had been amongſt them, the pernicious conta- gion being ſpread twenty milesin compaſs, which noneought to think ſtrange, eſpecially ſeeing the the putridexhalations by the force of the winds may be driven and carried into divers and moſt re- mote regions,diſperſed like the ſeeds of the Pºſtilence, whence proceeds a deadly corruption of the ſpi- rits.humors,and wounds,not to be attributed to the proper malignity,or perverſecure of wounds,but to be the fault of the air. Therefore Francis Daleſchampe in his French Chirurgery, in reckoning u theſe things which hinder the healing of Ulcers,hath not omitted that common cauſe which . from the air defiled or tainted with the ſeeds of the peſtilence. For he had learnt from his Maſter Hip-Hºp Aphi: focrates that the mutations of times chiefly bring diſeaſes,and he had read in Guido, that this was the ſºft, 3. Chief occaſion,that wounds of the head at Paris,and of the legs at Avignion, were more difficultly heal- ed. Laſtly,even Barbers and ſuch as have leaſt skillin Chirurgery know,that wounds eaſily turn into a Gangrene in hot and moiſt conſtitutions of the air. Wherefore when the wind is ſoutherly,the But- chers will kill no more fleſh than to ſerve them for one day. I have formerly declared the malignity in curſes of the wounds occaſioned by the air in the ſiege of Roven, which ſpared none, no not the Princes of the cond diſ. blood,who had all things which were requiſite for their health.Which cauſed me,made at length more courſe. skilfull by experience,to uſe Vnguentum AEgyptiacum and medicins of the like faculty in ſtead of ſuppu- ratives,to wounds during all that ſeaſon, that ſo I might withſtand the putrefaction and Gangrene which ſo commonly affailed them. But if the various motion of the ſtars, can by their influx ſend a The" Plague into the air,why then . it not by depravation of their qualities infect,and as by poyſoning ºf he'. corrupt both wounds and woun ed bodies obnoxious to their changes and that of the air? We learnt upon the air long ſince by experience, that all pains but principally of wounds, grow worſe in a rainy and moiſt and ourbo- ſeaſon,ſpecially becauſe in that ſoutherly conſtitution the air replete with thick and ; vapours,” cauſes the humors to abound in the body, which forthwith eaſily fall upon the affe&ed parts, and cauſe increaſe of pain. But ſaith our Adverſary, in the battell at Dreux, and at S. Denni, which were fought in winter,there dyed a great number of men who were wounded by Gunſhot: This I confeſs is true,but this I deny,that it was occaſioned ... corroſives,but ratherby the vc- hemency and largeneſs oftheir wounds,8; the ſpoil the bullet made in their members,but above all by reaſon of the cold. For cold is moſtdhurtfull to wounds and ulcers, (as Hippocrates teſtifies) it hardens 4pharao, the skin and cauſes a Gangrene. If this my Gentleman had been with me in the ſiege of Metz, he might ºff. have ſeen the Legs of many ſouldiers to have rotted, and preſently taken with a Gangrene to have faln away,by the only extremity of cold; if he will notbeleeveme, let him make tryall himſelf; and go in winter to the Chappell at Mount Seni, one of the Alpinehills,where the bodies of ſuch as were : frozen to death in paſſing that way are buried,and he ſhall learn and feel, how true I ſpeak.In themean time I thinkit fit to confute the laſt point of his reprehenſion. 1 He cavills for that I compared Thunder and Lightning with the diſcharging peeces of Ordnance. The finiſt. Firſt he cannót deny but that they are alike in effects.Foritis certain that the flame ariſing from Gun-ſºº tº powder ſet on fire, reſembles Lightning; in this alſo that you may ſee it before you hear the crack or tween report. I judg for that the eye almoſt in amoment perceives its objećts; but the ear cannot but in Thº. ſome certain ſpace of time,and by diſtinét gradations.But the rumbling noiſe is like in both, and cer- 5:..., tnantained. tainly the report of great Ordnance may be heard ſometimes at forty miles diſtance, whilſt they make any greatbattery in the beſieging of Cities. Befides alſo,Iron Bullets caſt forth with incredible cele- rity by the fired Gunpouder, throw down all things with a horrid force,and that more ſpeedily and violently by how much they reſiſ themore powerfully by their hardneſs.They report that Lightning melts the mony not hurting the purſe; Now many by the only viblence of the air * and vehe- mently movedby ſhooting a perce of Ordnance,as touched with Lightning have dy * their bones being ſhivered and broken,no ſign of hurt º: in the skin. The ſmell of Gunpou- der when it is fired,is hurtfull, firy and ſulphurous, ſuſt like that which exhales or comes from bodies, killed with Lightning.For men †. only ſhun this ſmell, but alſo wild Beaſts leave their Dens if touched with Lightnings.Now the cruelty of great Ordnance makes no leſs ſpoil amongſt buildings, nor ſlaughter amongſt men and beaſts;than Lightnings do, as we have formerly ſhown by examples, not only horrid to ſee,but even to hear reported,as of Mines,the Arcenall of Pariſ,the City of Malignes. Theſe may ſeem ſufficient to teach,that thunder and lightning have a great ſimilitude with the ſhoot- ing of great Ordnance,which notwithſtanding I would not have alike in all things. For they neither agree in ſubſtance, normatter,but only in the manner of violent breaking aſunder the objećts. . . . in a moment,’ - - • '5 - Now letus ſee and examin what manner of cure of wounds made by Gunſhot our adverſary ſubſti- our adver: tutes for ours.For he would have ſuppuratives uſed and applyed,yet ſuch as ſhould not be hot & moiſt ſaries me. . of an Emplaſtick conſiſtence,but hot and dry things. For (faith he) here is not the ſame thod, and on as in Abſceſſes, where the Phyſitian intends nothing but ſuppuration.But here becauſe a contu- *::::. . preſent with the wound,this requires to be ripened with ſuppuratives, but the wound to be ryea. -- … . . . .'; . . . . . . . t --- Now to anſwer this objeåion, will refer him to Galen, who will teach him the nature of ſuppu- Gal lib.9. ratives;from whom alſo hemay learn that great regard is to be had of the cauſe and more urgent order tº: in the cure of compound diſeaſes;then would I willingly learn of him, whether he can heaf a wound ** made by Gunſhot not firſt bringing that which is contuſed to perfeit maturity. If he affirm he can, .. F f - *W11" ved. 326 Of Wounds made by Gunſhot, L i -w B.11. will be judged by whatſoever Pračtitioners he will,to judgh9w obſcure theſe things are.Whereby you may the better underſtand there is nothing more commodious than our Baſilicon and oil of Whelps to . ripen wounds made by Gunſhot, if ſo be that putrefaction, corruption, a Gangrene or ſome other thing do not hinder. Then would he have Oxycrate poured into theſe wounds to ſtay their bleeding, which if it cannot ſo be ſtayed, he would have a medicin applyed conſiſting of the whiteof an Egg. Bole Armenick,0il of Roſes and ſalt.But I leave it to other mens judgment, whether theſe medicin. have powcr to ſtay bleeding if put into the wound;certainly they will make it bleed the more.For vi- Vinegar - - - - - - - - - - - ineg negar ſeeing it is of a tenuious ſubſtance and biting,it is no doubt but that it will cauſe pain, defluxi- put into a wound doth on and inflammation. To which purpoſe I remember I put to ſtanch bleeding, for want of another re- not ſlay but medie,a medicin wherein was ſome Vinegar,into a wound received by a Moor, an attendant of the º: * Earl of Roiſſy, hurt with a Lance, run through his arm before Bologne by an Engliſh horſeman.But Ain ory, he comes again to me a little after,complaining and crying out that all his arm burnt like fire; where- fore I was glad to dreſs him again,and put another medicin into his wound,and laid an aſtringent me- dicin upon the wound,bnt poured it not therein. And then above all other remedies he extols his Balſam compoſed of oil of Wax, and Myrrhbeaten together with the white of an Egge; which he ſaith is equall in operation to the naturall Balſam of Peru. For he affirms that this hath a faculty to con- ſume the excrementitious humidity of wounds, and ſo ſtrengthens the part that no ſymptom af. Balmare terwards troubles them. Yet he faith, this doth not ſo well healand agglutinate theſe wounds, as it fit to heal doth others which are cut. Verily it is ridiculous to think that contuſed wounds can be healed after hºple” the ſame manner as fimple wounds may which only require the uniting of the looſed continuity. j. Therefore neither can thºſe Balſams befit remedies to heal wounds made by Gunſhot, ſeeing by “reaſon of their dryneſs they hinder ſuppuration, which unleſs it be procured the Patient cannot be healed.Wherefore ſuch things ought not be put into wounds of this nature, before they be ripened, waſhed and clenſed from their §. can Iſcarſe conceive, where we ſhall be able to find out ſoma. ºny Chymiſts which may furniſh us with theſe things ſufficiently to dreſs ſo many wounded ſouldiers as uſually are in an Army, or whence the ſouldiers have ſufficient means to bear the charge thereof..Al- ſo that which he ſaith is abſurd,that theſe Balſams muſt be put into the wounds without Tents; and preſently forgetting himſelf,he ſaith,it will not be amiſs, if there be a little and ſlender Tent put in- to the wound,which may only ſerve to hinder the agglutination thereof. But how can theſe Balſams come to the bottomes of wounds without Tents,when as it is their chief property to carry medicins cycn to the innermoſt parts of the wounds,andalwayes keep open a free º, the evacuation of the quitture? But it is not worthy,that after he hath reje&cdºnguentum AEgyptiacum,he nevertheleſs bids ... to apply it, from the beginning untill the contuſion come to perfeót maturation, diſſolving it º in a decočtion of the tops of wormwood,S-labn Wurt,the leſſer Centory and Plantain, and ſo injećting owſoever -- . . . - - - - :-- -L - - .." it into the wound. Beſides alſo a little after he gives another way of uſing it, which is, to boil a quan: cenſe, not a tity of Hony of Roſes in plantain water,carefully skimming it, untill it be boiled to the confiſtence of ſuppurative. Hony,and then to add as much Agyptiacum thereto,and ſo to nake an ointment moſt fit to bring theſe wounds to ſuppuration.But I leave it for any skilful in Chirurgery to judg;whether ſuch medicins can be ſuppuratives,or whether they be not rather deterfives. Laſt of all he writes, that theſe wounds muſt be dreſt but every fourth day.' And if there beafraćture ofthe bone joymed with the wound, then to move nothing after the firſt dreſſing untill the eighth day after; then preſently in another place he ſaith,it will be good,and expedient,to drop tenor twelve drops of the formerly deſcribed Baſſam eve- ry day into the wound. Verily ſuch daćtrin which neither agrees with its ſelf nor the truth, cannot but much puſk a Novice and young Pračtitioner in Chirurgery, who is not yet in verſed the Art, or ... , the operations thereof. , , , . . . . . . * * : ****, * : * - --- == —t-H-------------------------~~~~. --> Another º; thoſe who have labºured with new reaſºns to prove that wound, made by Gunſhot are poyſºned. - - - - - - The occaſi. ºOne few months agone, viſited a Patient together with fome learned Phyſtians andskilfull CHAP. XIIII. on of this * Chirurgeons. Now they,as it oft-times happens,in way of diſcourſe, begun to argue of the Apology. 2:3 condition & quality of wounds made by Gunſhot, & indeavoured to prove that they might be poyſoned by five reaſons. Not truly through the occaſion of the Gunpouder, for they all confeſſed that it was free from º. whether you have regard to its effence,or to its compoſition 3 po Thereaſon but by the Bullet,into which t yſon may be transfuſed and incorporated.The firſt reaſon is, that of onrad- Lead ſeeing it is of a rare and ſpongious nature,which the eafineſs of melting and ſoftneſs argues, is § º very fit to drink and ſoak in what liquors ſo ever you pleaſe. But methinks this concluſion is very º: º, .* weak;for in all mixtures made by Art ſuch as this is whereof we ſpeak,there are two things to be con- rºyº, fidered; that is to ſay, the matter of the things which enter into themixture, and the form: for the ſet down matter,ſuch bodies muſt be either liquid,or ſoft, or friable;and laſtly ſuch as may be broken and divi- . °onº- ded into ſmall particles,that ſo they may eaſily in all parts concur and be conjoyned and united. But 1CG, for their form,there ought to be a certain affinity,conſent and ſympathy.You may perceive this by wa- ter and oil;for each of them though of a liquid ſubſtance, and ſuch as may eaſily be mixed with divors other things,yet cannot they be mixed the one with the other by reaſon of their antipathy of forms. For thus gold and ſilver are ſo agreeing with lead, that as oft as they are molten lead is mixed with them. But braſs ſhuns leadas much as gold and ſilverfly tin and white lead. If therefore braſs and lead being melted cannot be mixed together,though contained under the ſame Genus,and common na- ture of Metalls; how then can it becommixt with another thing diſtinét in the whole kind, much more in ſpecieſ,and form,to wit, poyſon 2 Their ſecond reaſon is this; Iron, ſay they, which is more. denſe, Lib.ii. and other fiery Enginer,and alſorts ofWeaponi. 327 --- -------------- denſe,ſolid, and leſs porous, may receive ſome venenate ſubſtance and quality,as the Arrows of the Ancients which were dipped in poyſon,teſtifie; therefore muſt Lead much more be capable thereof. I anſwer,that the ſurface of Iron may be poyſoned,but not the inner part or ſubſtance by mixture there- with. But here the queſtion is of #. not of anointing or inunčtion. The third reaſon is thus, framed; though(ſay they)lead caſt off and purges itſelf from the droſs and unpure parts,yet that is no argument that it will not commix, or ſoak itſelfin ſome ſtrangeliquor or body; for thus Steel,being the moſt ſolid Iron,receives the temper which hardens it by the artificial pouring upon it or quench- ing it in liquors contrary thereto in their whole kind. I anſwer, that Steel admits into it i. that quenching and tempering, none of the juyces or liquors wherewith it is watered or quenched. For if that were neceſſary.it might be better & more eaſily performed, when the metall is firſtcaſt,than when it is beaten into plates or bars;which anſwer ſhal ſerve to confute their fourth reaſon;wherin they ſay, that bullets may be made ſo poyſonous by the commixture of the juyces of Muncks-hood, Oleander, - - Crow-foot, and other ſuch like things which in their whole ſubſtance are contrary to ours, that the - - wound wºh is made with them cannot but be poyſoned. But I on the contrary affirm,that mixture is on ly of theſe things,which may not only be put but alſo ſtick thereto,8. be mutually united but how can water orany other liquid juice ſo much as only ſtick to lead,as that which is a ſolid & firm body, it is ſo far from §: united,therewith?You may givenore certain judgment hereof by experience,than by reaſon;wherefore let melted lead be put into the foreſaidjuices or the like; then when the lead is cold, weigheach ofthem ſeverally and you ſhal find,that both of them retain the ſame weight they formerly had.Which is a moſt certain argument that neither the lead hath mixed or united itſelf with the juices, nor the juices loſt any part of their ſubſtance. Their fifth reaſon is thus:Abullet ſhot out of a Gun 4- gainſt ſome hard ſtone grows not ſo hot,but that you may preſently without any harm take it . - your hand.Therefore it is falſe,that the poyſon commixt& united with the bullet can be diſſipated by the fireand flaſh of Gunpouder.The anſwer to this objećtion is eaſie. For when we ſay, that although the Bullet maybe infrèted by poyſon perfeótly commixt with the lead,yet all the force of the poyſon would be diſſipated by the fire; we would have you thus to underſtand us,that we do not mean this of that fire which is made by the pouder at the diſcharging of the Peice,but of that by force whereof the molten lead is mixed and conjoined with the venenate juice,ſo to make one of many.For this fire ex- erciſing its force upon the venenate juices hindered by the intercourſe of no Medium, and that for ſome ſpace of time,and not for an inſtant,it may,if not conſume yet much weaken their ſtrength. ... If there " ... be any, who wil not beſatisfied by theſe reaſons,let him conſult, & read Mathiolus. There are(ſaith he in §:- ſome of theſe later times wholly ignorant of things, who(if we may ſay the the truth) have been ſo 6 Pººl madly fooliſh,that they ſaid it was fit and requiſite to put Treacle and Mithridate and ſuch like anti- rdotes amongſt gold and filver that was melted to make cups,that ſo receiving the faculties of the An- tidote they might reſiſt poyſon.But how abſurd and ridiculous their opinion is, let them judg (for it needs no clearer reproof) who havebut a little knowledgin naturall things, but chiefly in metalls. *Theſe are my reaſons,theſe the authorities of men j learning&judgment,that confirm me in *my ancient & former opinion,that wounds made by Gun holde not partake ofany venenate quality. - CHAP. x V. Howwoundinal, by Arrows differ frºm ſuch as are made by Gunſhºt. wound. º wº Qunds made by arrows and bolts ſhot out of Croſs-bows and ſuch like things,differ chiefly "ide whº Wº in two things,from theſe which are madeby gunſhºt. The firſt is, for that they are oft-times É.:nd & without contuſion, which the other never are. The other is, for that they oft-times are poy- things,are ſoned.In both theſe reſpeas,their cure is different from the other.Butthecureoftheſe wounds often with: made by arrows is different in it ſelf by reaſon of the variety aſid divers ſorts of Darts or Arrows. . ..". - - - - - - - - - - - - 1on. ut. The figure of divers ſorts of Arrows. C.H.A.P. XVI. iofibe diverſities ºf Airw and pair. - .fºr: ... .º *Rrows and Darts are dif- ſoned. , w º º ferent amongſt themſelves the diffeen: §º both in matter and in ºf “- T- form or figure, in num-" A 5 ber, making,faculty or ſtrength; In ſ: matter,ſofthat ſome of them are of inmaters ' ' wood,ſome of recds,ſome are blunt * H headed, othefs have piles or heads of iron,braſs,lead,tin, horn, glaſſe, H bone. In figure, for that ſome are Infigº. iſ round; others cornered, ſome are ſharpe pointed, ſome barbed, with. ... ſtanding either to the point,or ſhafts, or elſe acroſſe, or É. wayes,but ſome are brºad and and cut like a Chiſſºll. For their Inbigueſ. bigneſſ, ſome are three foot long, ſome ift . For their mümber, they in number. differ in that, becauſe ſome have on? ... " head,others more.But they vary in ºn making; in making, for that ſome of them - F f 2. have . {# | - | | | S § 328 Of Wounds made by Gunſhot, LIB.11, have the ſhaft put into the head, others the head into the ſhaft ; ſome have their heads nailed to th. "* ſhaft,others not but have their head, ſo looſly ſet on that by gentle plucking the ſhaft, they leave their heads behind them, whence dangerous wounds proceed. But they differ in force, or that ſome hurt by their Iron only,others beſides that,by poyſon, wherewith they are infected.You may ſee the other vari. ous ſhapes repreſented to you in the preceding Figure. CHAP. XVII. Of the difference of the wounded parts. - i. s' He wounded parts are either fleſhy orbony; ſome are neer the joints, others ſeated upon the very joints; ſome are principall,others ſerve them;ſome are externali,others internall. Now in wounds where deadly ſigns appear, it's fit you give an abſolute judgment to that effett; You muſ. "I leſt you make the Art to be ſcandalled by the ignorant. But it is an inhumane part, and . ... much digreſſing from Art,to leave the Iron in the wound;it is ſometimes difficult to take it out, yet a .*" charitable and artificiall work.For it is much better to try a doubtfull remedy,than none at all. wound. - – CHAP. XVI I I. Of drawing forth Arrows. . The manner ºGu muſtin drawing forth Arrows ſhun inciſions and dilacerations of Veins and Arteries, jºins &N º Nerves and Tendons. For it is a ſhamefull and bungling part to do more harm with your . : º hand,than the Iron hath done. Now Arrows are drawn forth two wayes, that is, either by ſuch wº. TT" extračtion,or impulſion. Now you muſt preſently at the firſt dreſſing pull forth all ſtrange pons. bodies,which that you may more eaſily and happily perform,you ſhallſet the Patient in the ſame po- ſture,as he ſtood when he received his wound ; and he muſt have alſo his Inſtruments in a readineſſe, chiefly that which hath a ſlit pipe and toothed without,into which there is put a ſharpe Iron ſtyle,like. the Gimblets we formerly mentioned for the taking forth of Bullets; but that it hath no ſcrue at the end, but is larger and thicker, ſo to widen the pipe, that ſo widened it may fill up the hole of the Arrows head whereinto the ſhaft was put,and ſo fi. it forth with it, both out of the fleſhy as alſo out of the bony parts, if ſo be that the end of the ſhaft be not broken, and left in the hole of the head. That alſo is a fit Inſtrument for this purpoſe, which opens the other end toothed on the out- ſide,by preſſing together of the handle. You ſhall find the Iron or head that lies hid by theſe figns, there will be a certain roughneſſe and inequality obſervable on that partifyou feel it up and down with your hand; the fleſh there will be bruiſed,livid, or black, and there is heavineſſe and pain felt by the Patient both there and in the wound. A delineation of Inſtruments fit to drawforth the head of ar- row,6-dartſ,which are left in the wound withºut their ſhafts, rººfſ - Lºw ºut ºn - Maºzººlººſalſ, sºul. 72/'liſſuuuuuuuuuunºſſº - But if by chance either Arrows.Darts or Lances, or any winged head of any otherweapon,be run through A hooked Inſtrument fit for to draw forth ſtrange bodies, as pieces of Male,and ſuch other things as it can catch hold of which may alſo be uſed in wounds made by Gunſhot. and left ſticking in any part of the body,as the thigh, with a portion of the ſhaft or ſtaffe ſlivered in pieces, or broken off; then it is fit the Chirurgeon with his cutting mullets ſhould cut off the end of the ſtaffe or ſhaft, and then with his other mullets pluck forth the head, as you may ſteby this Figure. CHAP. - - ----- ------ -––––– --- - - - Lion, and other fiery Engines,and alſorts of Weaponr. 329 CHAP. XIX. How Arrowes broken in a wound may be drawn forth. §§§ if it chance that the weapon is ſo broken in the wound, that it cannot be taken hold on *...*º by the formerly mentioned Mullets,then muſt ou draw,0rpluck it out with your Crane, - º: # or Crows bill,and otherformerly deſcribed inſtruments. But if the ſhaft be broken neer V o PºS the head.ſo that you cannot take hold thereof with your Cranes bill, then you ſhall draw ... orth with your Gimblet which we deſcribed before to draw forth bullets; for if ſuch a Gimblet can the weapºn tº affned in bullets, it mayfarbetter takehold of wood.But if the headbebarbed,as uſual ly the Eng- on the on- A Delater hollowed ºn the inſide; with 4, Crane- liſh arrowes are, then if it may be conveniently") ſide- bill to take bold of the barbed head. done,it will be very fitting to thruſt them through - : , the parts.For if they ſhould be drawn out the ſame way they went in,there would be no ſmall danger ofbreaking ºr tearing the Veſſells and Nerves by theſe hooked barbes. Wherefore it is better to make aſºtion on the other ſide whither the head tended, and ſo give it paſſage forth if it may be eaſily done ; for ſo the wound will be the more eaſily clenſed and ... . . conſolidated. But on the contrary,if the point tend WWhen by to any bone, or have many muſcles or thick fleſh a- . ſame , gainſt the head thereof, as it happens ſometimes in º it went the Thighs,Legs and Armes;then you muſt not thruſt the head through, but rather draw it out the fame way it came in, dilating the wound with fit Inſtruments, and by skill in Anatomie ſhunning the larger Nerves and Veſſells.Therefore for this purpoſe put a hollow Dilater into the wound,and there- with take hold ofboth the barbs or wings ofthehead;and then take faſt hold of the head with yout Cranes-bill,and ſo draw them forth all three together, - w CHAP. XX. What to be done,when an Arrow is left faſtned or ſticking in a bone. LIt if the weapon be ſo depačt and faſtned in a bone that you cannot drive it forth on the |º]} other ſide, neither get it forth by any other way than that it entred in by ; you muſt firſt . § ºf gently move it up and down,if it ſtick very faſt in, but have aſpeciall care that you do not A Caution. Alſº break it,& ſolcave fome fragment thereof in the bone;then take it forth with your Crowes The benefit Bill of ſome other fit Inſtrument formerly deſcribed. Then preſs forth the blood,and º: it to bleed of bleeding iſomewhat largely,yet according to the ſtrength of the Patient and nature of the wounded part. For inw". thus the part § be eaſed of the fulneſs and ilneſs of humors, and leſs moleſted with inflammation, putrefaction and other ſymptomes which are cuſtomarily feared.When the weapon is drawn forth,and the wound once dreſſed,handle it,if ſimple,as you do ſimple wounds; if compound,then according to the condition and manner of the complication of the effečts; Certainly the Oil of Whelpes formerly deſcribed is very good to aſſwage pain. To conclude,you ſhall cure the reſt of the Symptomes accor- ding to the method preſcribed in our Treatiſe of wounds in generall, and to that we haveformerly de- livered concerning wounds made by Gunſhot. - - . : CHAP. XXI. Of payſoned wounds. - - - >9F theſe wounds at any time prove poyſoned, they have it from their primitive cauſe,to wit, The fighs . k; the empoiſoned Arrowes,or Darts of theirenemies.You may find it out both by the pro-ºpº" ºperty of the pain,ifthat it be great and pricking as if continually flung with Bees,for ſuch wounds, . S. Spain uſually enſues in wounds poyſoned with hotpoyſon, as Arrowes uſually are; Alſo * you ſhall know it by the condition of the wounded fleſh;for it will become pale and grow livid,with ſº ſigns of mortification.To conclude,therehappen many and malign ſymptomes upon wounds which are empoyſoned, being ſuch as happen not in the common nature of uſuall wounds., , Thereforepreſently . you have plucked forth the ſtrange bodies, encompaſs the wound with ma-. 2. - inedies my and deepſcarifications apply ventoſes with much flame that ſo the poyſon may be more powerful..." ſo- ly drawn forth;to which purpoſe the ſucking of the wound,performed by one whoſe mouth hath no wounds. #. therein,but is filled with oil,that ſo the poiſon which he ſucks may not ſtick, nor adhere to the part,will much conduce. Laſtly,it muſt bedrawn forth by rubefying, veſicatory and cauſtick medi- £ins,and aſſailcd by oyntments,cataplaſmes, emplaiſters,and all ſorts of locall medicins, - The end of the Eleventh Book, - Ff; of 33O - - L I B.12. ***************$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$. Of Contuſions and Gangrenes. THE TWELFTH BOO K. C. H. A. P. I. Şı Contuſion according to Galen,is a ſolution of continuity in the fleſh or bone,cauſed by the ſtroak of ſome heavy and obtuſe º: a fall from an high. The ſymptome of this 2nt \ diſeaſe is by Hippocrates called Pelioſis,and Melaſma,that is to ſay,blackneſs and blewneſs; sh...lib. the Latins termit Sugillatum. There are divers ſorts of theſe Sugillations or blackneſſes, defaşaris. Wºº according as the blood is poured forth into the more inward or outward part of the Gal, Lib.de artis conſti- Cauſes of body.The blood is poured forth into the body, when any (for example) falls from an º high,0r hath any heavyweightfalls upon him,as it often happens to ſuch as work in Mines, or are QūS. extreamly racked or tortured;and ſometimes by too loud and forcible exclamation. Beſides alſo by a Bullet ſhot through the body blood is poured forth into the bellic, and ſo often evacuated by the paſſages of the Guts and bladder. The ſame may happen by the more violent and obtuſe blowes of a #. Trunchion,Club,Stone,and all things which may bruiſe and preſs the blood out of the veſſells either by extending or breaking them. For which cauſes alſo the exteriour parts are contuſed, or bruiſed ſometimes with a wound,ſometimes without,ſo that the skin being whole, and as far as one can diſcern Untoucht,the blood poures it ſelf forth into the empty ſpaces of the muſcles, and between Stºł.2.lib. the skin and muſcles;which affe& the Ancients have tearmed Ecchymoſis ; Hippocrates calls it by a pecu- . }. liar name Nauſioſis,for that in this affe& the ſwoln veins ſeem as it were to vomit, and verily do vomit or caſt forth the ſuperfluous blood which is contained in them. From theſe differences of Contuſions are drawn the indications of curing,as ſhall appear by the enſuing diſcourſe. * C. H. A.P. l I. Ofthe generall cure of great and enormous Contuſions. Sº Heblood poured forth into the body, muſtbe evacuated by viſible and not viſible evacuati- on. The viſible evacuation may be performed by blood-letting, Cupping-glaſſes,horns,ſca- rification,horſleeches and fit purgative medicins;if ſo be the Patient have not a ſtrong and continuall feaver;The not viſible evacuation is performed by reſolving and #j po- Adſºnſen, tions baths,and a ſlender diet.Concerning Blood-letting Galens opinion is plain, where he bids,in a fall *::ſ:#3. from an high place,and generally for bruiſes upon what part ſoever they be, to open a vein, though º * the parties affe&ed are not of a full conſtitution;for thatunleſs you draw blood by opening a vein, Clitº. there may inflammations ariſe from the concreat blood, from whence without doubt evill accidents may enſue. After you have drawn blood . him foure ounces of Oxycrate to drink; for that by the tenuity of its ſubſtance hinders the coagulation of the bloodin the belly, or in ſtead thereof you may A pationto uſe this following potion. B. rad.Gentiane 3iij.bulliant in Oxycrato;incolatura diſſolve rhei elečii.3i fiat potio- diſſolve and Theſe Medicins diffolve,and caſt forth by ſpitting and vomit the congealed blood, if any thereof be * contained in the ventricle or lungs; it will be expedient to wrap the Patient preſently in a ſheeps skin, . being hot and newly taken from the ſheep,and ſprinkled over with a little myrrhe,creſſes and ſalt,and Anot foto put himpreſently in his bed,8 then cover him ſo that he may ſweat plentifully.The next day take ‘heeps skin. away the ſheeps-skin, and anoint the body with the following anodyne and reſolving ungnent.B. un- A diſcuſſin guent.de . Lumbric.chamem.anethian.ºij.terebinth.veneteşiiijfarine frnugeroſar. º: :* fulmyrtillorum,an 3i.fiat litus at digium eff.Then give this potion which is ſudorifick and diſſolves the Auton congealed bloodR Ligni guaiaciºviij radici, emule camp.conſolid majori,ireoflorent folypodguerni, ſemini co- *k, potion riandrianiſ,anºſ; glycyrhizºij.njets,centauree,caryºphyl, cardui bºn.verbent,an, miſºgue fontane lib.xij. Let **ſolve thembe all beaten and infuſed for the ſpace of twelve houres,then let them boil over a gentle fire un- sº till the one halfbe conſumedlet the Patient drink ſome half pinte of this drink in the morning, and - M - - - * then ſweat ſomehour upon it in his bed, and doe this for ſeavenor eight dayes. If any poor man light upon ſuch a miſchance who for want of means cannot be at ſuch coſt, it will be good, having Syrups hin- wrapped him in a ſheet,to bury him up to the chin in Dung mixed with ſome hay or ſtraw,and there * dº... to keep him,untill he have ſweat ſufficiently. I have done thus to many with very good ſucceſs. You - trefation & ſhall alſo give the Patient potions made with ſyrups which have power to hinder the coagulation and cºaling putrefaction of the blood ſuch as ſyrup of Vinegar,0r Lemons,o the juice of Citrons and ſuch others ''. to the quantitie of an ounce diſſolved in ſcabius, or Carduus water. You may alſo preſently after the lº" fall give this drink,which hath power to hinder the coagulation of the blood, and ſtrengthen the purpoſe, bowells. R. Rheieleå.inful.redadi 3),aque rubie majori,6plantagin.an. 3.jſberiace 3ſ.ſyrupi deroſis fictiº 3%f at Rºtus.let him take it in the morning for foure or five dayes.ln ſtead hereof you may make a po- a rowds º ofone dram of Spermaceti diſſolved in bugloſs or ſome other of the waters formerly mentioned, É... and half an ounce of ſyrup of Maiden-hair;if the diſeaſeycºld not at all to theſe formerly preſcribed The diſul- medicins,it will be good to give the Patient for nine dayes, three or fourehoures before meat ſome of tº hetollowing powder.R, ſhei torreja'iyad.rub majoriºſentaureisgentiºns, ariſtolº, rotunds, an. 36. give3i. ºrnwal- hereof, with ſyrup of Winegar and Carduswater. They ſay that the water of green Walnuts,diſtilled nºts. by an Alembick, is good to diſſolve congealed and . blood.Alſo you may uſe baths made of Bahs, the decoètion of the roots of Orris Elecampane,Sorrell, Fennell, Marſhmallowes, Water-fern, or Oſ- mund L i B.12. Of Contuſions and Gangrenes. — 331 mund the waterman,the greater Comfrey, the ſeeds offa nugreek, the leaves of Sage, Marjerum; the flowres of Camomile,Melilote,and the like. For a warm bath hath power to rarific the skin, to diſ- ſolve the clotted blood, by cutting the tough and mitigating the acrid humors, by calling them forth into the ſurface of the body, and relaxing the paſſages thereof; ſo that the rebellious qualities being orecome, there inſues an eaſie evacuation of the matterby vomit,or expectoration,if it flote in the flo- mach,or be contained in the Cheſt;but by ſtool & urin, if it lye in the f. parts; by ſweats and tran- ſpiration,if it lye next under the skin.Wherefore bathes are good for thoſe who have a Peripneumonia . . . ; or inflammation of their Lungs, or a Plurific,according to the mind of Hippocrates,if ſo be that they be Lib.3,ée , uſed,when the feaver begins to be aſſwaged;for ſo they mitigate pain, help forwards ſu ppuration, and #. & haſten the ſpitting up of the purulent matter. But we would not have the Patient enter into the bath, º: unleſs he have firſt uſed generall remedies,as . purging;for otherwiſe there will be no - ſmall danger, leſt the humors diffiiſed by the heat of the bath,cauſe a new defluxion into the parts af- fe&ted. Wherefore do not thou by any means attempt, to uſe this or the like remedy,having not firſt had the advice of a Phyſitian. - CHAP. III. How we muſt handle Contuſions,when they are joyned with a wound. §Wery great Contuſion forthwith requires blood-letting,or purging.orboth; and theſe either - |##3 for evacuation,or revulſion.For thus Hippocrate; in a contuſion of the heel, gives a vomitory sºlii, , º º ſame day,or elſe the next day after the heel is broken. And then ifthe Contuſion fail, , * have a wound aſſociating it, the defluxion muſt be ſtayed at the beginning with an oint- ment made of Bole Armenick,the whites of egs,and oil of roſes,and myrtles, with the pouders of red roſes,allome and maſtich. At the ſecond dreſſing apply a digeſtive made of the yoalkofaneg, oil of violets and turpentine. This following cataplaſm ſhall be applyed to the near parts to help #: A ſuppura- ſuppuration. R. rad. althee,6 lilii,an.; iiijJol.malv.violarſenecionis,an.M.ſ.coquantur complete,6-paſſentur ive data. per ſetaceum,addendo butyri recentis & olei ; iij. farine volatilis quant, ſufficit; fiat cataplaſma ad formam plaſm. fultis liquide. Yet have a care in uſing of Cataplaſms,that you do not too much exceed; for too frequent ſº. crwcCls and immoderate uſe of them makes wounds phlegmonous, ſordid and putrid. Wherefore the wound after it is come to ſuppuration muſtbe clenſed,filled with fleſh and cicatrized;unleſſehappily the con- tuſed fleſh ſhall be very much torn,ſo that the native heat forſake it,for then it muſt be cutaway.But if How contu. therebe any hope to agglutinate it,ſet it be ſowed,and other things performed according to Art; but ſed wounds the ſtitches º not be made ſo cloſe together,as when the wound is ſimple, and without contuſion; . he for ſuch wounds are eaſily inflamed and ſwell up, which would occaſion either the breaking of the owed; thred or fleſh, or tearing of the skin. - -mſ - ...? CHAP. IV. Of theſe Contuſions which are without a wound, F the skin being whole and not hurt as far as can be diſcerned, the fleſh which lies under it be contuſed,and the bloud poured forth under the skin make an Ecchymoſis,then the Patient muſt be governed according to Art untill the malign ſymptomes which commonly happen, , , , , , , be no more to be feared. Wherefore in the beginning draw bloud on the oppoſite ſide, both **m; forevacuation and revulſion.The contuſºq part ſhall be ſcarified with equall ſcarifications; then ſhall salibi, you apply cupping-glaſſes or horns,both for evacuation of the bloud which cauſes the tumor and ten- Cup º: fion in the part; as alſo to ventilate and refrigerate the heat of the part, lºſt it turn into an Abſceſſe. glaſſ. Neither muſt we in the meanwhile omit gentle purging of the belly.The firſt topick medicins ought flºitive; to be aſtriðives,which muſtlye ſome ſhort while upon the part,that ſo the Veins, and Arteries may be .: as it were ſtraitncd and cloſed up; and ſo the defluxion hindred; as alſo that the part it ſelf may be ºn.” ſtrengthened.This may be the form of ſuch a remedy, R. Albumina ovarum nu. iij olei myrtini & roſacei, Afer afiri: an. 3.j. boli armeni, & ſanguindracon.an. 3ſ nucum ºgallarum, ful. alumini uſti, an. 3 iſ, incorporentur omnia º: muſt addendo atetiparum,fiat medicamentum. Then you ſhall reſolve it with a fomentation, cataplaſm and diſ- º cuffingemplaiſters. CHAP. V. By what means the contuſed part may befreed from the fear and imminent danger ºf a Gangrene, 3Reat contuſions are dangerous even for this cauſe, for that a Gangrene and mortification seiz.iit. §§§ ſometimes follows them; which Hippocrates teacheth to happen, when as the affe&ted part is defrai. - § grown very hard and liquid. Wherefore when the part grows livid and black, and the na-Tºſº of tive colour thereof by reaſon of the efflux of the concreat bloud,is almoſt extinë;chiefly to **** ºf the part ofthat burden,cupping-glaſſes and horns ſhal be applyed to the part it ſelf being firſt ſcº- ified with a Lancet,or elſe the following Inſtrument termed a Scarificator,which hath 18, little wheels the uſe of: ſharp and cutting likearazour,which may be ſtraitened and ſlacked by the pins noted by Dand P.This Scarificator. inſtrument is to becommended for that it performs the operation quickly andgently,for it makes 18 inciſions in the ſpace that you make one with a Lancet of knife. , - - - - - Then ſhall you fonient the part with ſtrong vinegar wherein the roots of radiſh or of Ptagons, 4 fomenta; Cuckow-pint,Salomons Seal, Auripigmentum and the like have been boiled; for ſuch acrid things do ion to diſ- powerfully heat,reſolve and draw the concreat blood from the inner part of the body unto the skin, i.". th; which by its ſetling in the part affe&ed,prohibits the entrance of the vitall ſpirits,the preſervers ºf its *: integrity; yea alſo extinguiſheth the native heat of the ſame part. Now we muſt not uſe theſe things” but with great diſcretion, leſt ſo we draw not only that blood which is poured ºf the y* 332 Of Contuſions and Gangrenes. Lib.12. - ... but alſo the other which is contained in the veſſels.Moreover alſo we - |#. the defluxion is ſtayed. For ſmall contuſions (which Galen judgeth º:§ A Scarificator. part) it will be ſufficient to º -- - to diſcuſſe them,Virgins wax jić ſolved and mixed with Cummin ſºdº, Cloves, the root of black Briony, (which hath a wonder. full faculty to diſcuſſe all black- 3.Fº neſſes and ſugillations: ) for the ºf Nāś ſame purpoſe, you may alſo apply Wormwood bruiſed and ſo waiti in a diſh and ſprinkled over with a little white wine. Alſo fr WOrm- Wood with oil of camomiſi, brafi the powder of Cloves, and Nut: I ºf - negs, adding thereto a little aqua º)#Q ºf: º F. all in a linnen cloth & T-s - - and apply it hot to the part. - A. Shew, the cover. B. The Box,"r caſ. following emplaiſter . jºr 44 ſtaffing R. Pit, migre 3 iſ ; : : - - - - . . fully diſcuſſe congealed bloºd. - - gº 3 iſ G#m-Ekmi 3 iſ ſyraci, liquide & terebinth. * - - - -t-. * * * - . plaiſter. fimulfiat Emplaſtrum;and let it be #. #: ºr- 3 ſ. ſulphuri, vivi 3j. Liquefiant w CHAP. VI. Of that ſtrange kind of ſymptome which happens upon contuſions of the ribs. Hºſa. 3. #He fleſh contuſ d ſometimes by great violence becomes mucous and ſwol ff - lib.de aft. § Veal, which the butchers blow up,the skin remaining whole.This is .jś ſ: .58.3. § §§ ly in that fleſh which is about the ribs; for this being bruiſed either by a blow,0r fall,or re- nitency,or any other ſuch like cauſe; if you preſs it with your hand,ácertain wind; - eth out thereof : a ſmall whizzing,which may i. º the # of your fingers ºfº - in a dema's. Unleſs you quickly make fit proviſion againſt this ſymptome,there is gathered in that ſpace - which thefleſh departing from the bones,leaves empty,a certain purulent ſanies,which divers times fºuls and corrupts the ribs.It will be cured,if the mucous tumor be preſently preſſed,& ſtraitly bound with Remedie, ligatures, yet ſo that you hinder not the breathing,when as the affect happens upon the ribs and parts for amº of the Cheſt. Then apply to the part a plaiſter of Oxycroceum ordiachylon freatum with the cmplaiſter cousand de meliloto; alſo diſcuſſing fomentations ſhall be uſed. The cauſe of ſuch a tumor is a certain mucous *** firgin; ſeeing that nature is ſo weak that it cannot well digeſt the nouriſhment, and aſſimilate it to the .. of the part, but leaves ſomething as it were half concoëted. No otherwiſe than the conjunctive coat of the The cauſe. eye is ſometime ſo lifted up and ſwoln by a ſtroak, that it ſtarts as it were out of the orb of the eye leaving ſuch filth or matter as we ſee thoſe which are blear eyed to be troubled withall; becauſº force and naturall ſtrength of the eyes is become more weak, either by the fault of the proper diſtem- perature,or the abundance of moiſture which flows thither, as it happens in thoſe tumors which are againſt nature.For flatulencies are eaſily raiſed from a wateriſh and phlegmatick humor wrought upon by weak heat, which mixed with the reſt of the humor,the tumor becomes higher. CHA P. VII. A diſcourſe of Mumia,or Mummy. $ºradventure it may ſeem ſtrange what may be the cauſe,why in thisTreatiſe of curing contuſ- §§)} ons,or bruiſes.I have made no mention of giving Mummy either in bole,or potion to ſuch as Mummie a § have faln from high places,or have been otherwiſe bruiſed, eſpecially ſeeing it is ſo common frequent ” and uſual,yeathe very firſt and laſt medicin of almoſt all our praćtitioners at this day in ſuch ... a caſe.But ſeeing I underſtood,and had learnt from learned Phyſitians, that in uſing remedics, the in- º, dication muſt alwayes be taken from that which is contrary to the diſeaſe,how could I? how can any Thereaſon other give Mummie in this kind of diſeaſe, ſeeing we cannot as yet know what Mummie is, or what is that the the nature and eſſence thereof. So that it cannot certainly be judged ; whether it have a certain pro- *hº perty contrary to the nature and effects of contuſions. This how it may have,I have thought good to ...” relate ſomewhat at large; neither do the Phyſitians who preſcribe Mummie, nor the Authors that have jº, written of it,nor the Apothecaries that ſell it,Know any certainty thereof. For if you read the more monga his ancient Serapio and Avicen or the modern Matthioluſ and Thevet,you ſhall find quite different opinions. ºdicini. Ask the Merchants who bring it to us,ask the Apothecaries who buy it of them, to ſell it to us, and .* you ſhall hear them ſpeak diverſly hereofthat in ſuch variety of opinions,there is nothing certain and ... manifeſt.Serapio and Avicem have judged Mummie to be nothing elſe but Piſſaphaltbum; now Piſaſphal- concerning thum is a certain froth or foam riſing from the Sea,or Sea waters; this ſame foam as long as it ſwims upon the water is ſoft and in ſome ſort liquid: but being driven upon the ſhore by force of tempeſt, and working of the ſea,and ſticking in the cavities of the rocks, it concreats into ſomewhat a harder **4 cºp. ſubſtance than dryed pitch,as Dioſcorides ſaith. Belonius ſaith, that Mummie is only known to Ægypt and * Greece.Others write that it is mans fleſh, taken from the carcaſes of ſuch as are dead,and covered over ... of in the ſands in the deſerts of Arabia; in which Country they ſay the Sands are ſometimes carryed and Mummie, raiſed up with ſuch force and violence of the winds,that they overthrow and ſuffocate ſuch paſſengers aS it. Lºn. - Of Contuſions and Gangrenes. - - 333 r as they meet withall;the fleſh of theſe dryed by the ſand and wind they affirm to be Mummie. Mathic- - - lu following the more uſualſ and common opinion writes, that Mummie is nothingºlſethan ali- * uor flowing from the Aromatick embalments of dead bodies, which becomes dry and hard. Forun- 3. whereof you muſt know from allmanner of anitiquity, that the #gyptians have been moſt ſtudious in burying and embalming their dead;not for that end that they ſhould become medicins for fuch as live,for they did not ſo much as reſpečt or imagin ſo horrida wickednes;but either for that they held an opinion .the generall reſurreàion,or that in theſe monuments they might have ſomething, whereby they might keep their dead friends in perpetuall remembrance. Thevet not much diſſenting from his own opinion,writes that the true Mummie is taken from the monuments and ſtony tombs of the anciently dead in Egypt, the chinks of which tombs were cloſed,and cimented with ſuch diligence; but the incloſed bodies embaleled with pretious ſpices with ſuch Art for eternity,that the linnenye- ... . ſtures which were wrapt about them preſently after their death, may be ſecn whole even to this day;but . the bodies themſelves,are ſo freſh that you would judg them ſcarſe to have been three daies buried.And sº yet in thoſe Sepulchers and Vaults from whence theſe bodies are taken, there have been ſome corps of two thouſands years old. The ſame, or their broken members are brought to Venice from Syria & Egypt, and thence diſperſ over all Chriſtendom. But according to the different condition of men,the matter ºf their embalments were divers; for the bodies of the Nobility or Gentry are embalmed with Myrrh, Aloes,Saffron,and other precious ſpices,and Drugs;but the bodies of the common ſort whoſe poverty and want of means could not undergo ſuch coſt were embalnied with affhaltun or #. … . . . Now Mathioluſaith that all the Mummie which is brought into theſe parts is of this laſt kind & coat whatour. dition.For the Noblemen and chief of the province ſo religiouſly addićted to the monuments of their Mummie. anceſtors,would never ſuffer the bodies of their friends,and kindred to betranſported hither for filthy "ſºº". gain,and ſuch deteſted uſe,as we ſhall ſhew more at large at the end ofthis work. Which thing ſome. times moved certain of our French Apothecaries, men wondrous audacious,and covetous, to ſteal by * - - - night the bodies oſſuch as were hanged,and embalming them with Salt and Drugs they dryed them * * in an Oven,ſo to ſºl them thus adulterated inſtead of true Mummie.Wherefore weare thus compell both fooliſhly and . to devoure the mangled and putrid particles of the carkaſſes of the baſeſt i. ple of Egypt, or of ſuch as are hanged as though there were no other way to help or recover one ruiſed with a fall from a high place,than to bury man by an horrid inſertion in their,that is, in mans guts. Now if this Drug were any way powerfull for that they require, they might perhaps have ſome . . . . retence for this their more than barbarous inhumanity... But the caſe ſands thus, that this wicked ** #. of Drug, doth nothing help the diſeaſed,in that caſe, wherefore and whereinitis adminiſtred,as no way I have . an hundred times, & as Thevet witneſſes,ht tryºdin himſelf when as he took ſome thereof tºº. by the advice of a certain Iewiſh Phyſitian in Egypt, from whence it is brought;but it alſo infers many - troubleſome ſymptomes,as the pain of the heart or ſtomath, vomiting and ſtink of the mouth. § ºf . . . .", . I perſwaded by theſe reaſons, do not only myſelf preſcribe any hereof;to my Patients, but alſo in Buhurtfull, conſultations, endeavour what I may, that it be not preſcribed by others. It is far better according and how? to Galens opinion in Methodºned. to drink ſome oxycrate, "which by its frigidity reſtrains the flowing . sº blood,and by its tenuity of ſubſtance diſſolves and diſcuſſes the congealed clots thereof. Many reaſons . §. of learned Phyſitians (from whom I have learned this Hiſtory of Mummie) drawn from Philo- on, - - ſophy, whereby they make it apparent,that there can be no uſe of this or that Mummie in contuſions, or againſt flowing or congealed blood, I willingly omit, for that I think it not much beneficiall to Chirurgeons to inſert them here.Wherefore Ijudgit better to begin to treat of combuſtions,or burns. = . C H AP. VIII. Of Combuſtions and their differences. - - - - - º: º sº LL Combuſtions whether occaſioned by Gunpouder, or by ſcalding oil,water, ſome metall The ſeaſon S. 3 or what thingsſoever elſe,differ only in magnitude.Theſe firſt cauſe pain in the part, and ºr - imprintin it an unnaturall heat.Which ſavouring of the fire, leaves that impreſſion, which .sº the Greeks;all Empyreuna.There are more or leſſ: ſigns of this impreſſion, according to the :*y ºf the thingburning, the condition of the part burned, and ſtay upon the ſame.Ifthe come buſtion be ſuperficiary,the skin riſes into puſtules and bliſters,unleſſ: it be ſpeedily prevented. If it be low.or deep in,it is covered with an Eſchar or cruſt,the burnt fleſh by the force of the fire turning in- to that cruſty hardneſſe.The burning force of the fire, upon whatſoever part it falls, leaves a hot di- The ºnſe of ftempertherein,condenſates,contračis,and thickens the skin, whence pain proceeds; from pain there ...". somes an attraction ofbumors, from the adjacent and remote parts. Theſe humors preſently turned . upon into wateriſh or ſerous moiſture,whilſt they ſeek to paſſéforth, and are hindred thereof by the skin " condenſated by the aëtion of the fire,they lift it up higher, and raiſe the bliſters which weſte. Hence diversIndications are drawn, whence proceeds the variety of medicins for burns. For ſome takeaway *E*ptºms that is,the heat of the fire (as we termit)&aſſwage the pain;other hinder therifing of bliters,otherſome arefit to cure the ulcer, firſt to procure the fallingaway of the Eſchar,then to clenſe, É. fleſh and cicatrize it. Remedics fit to aſſwage pain, and take away the fiery heat, are of two variety of indººr ſome do itby a cooling faculty,by which they extinguiſh the preternaturall heat,and repreſs medicins to ºrk: Płºck the blood and humors,which flow into the parts by reaſon of heat and pain othersen ºf ducd with . faculties,are hot and attraëtive; as which by relaxing the skin, and opening the the heat and pores,reſolve and #. the ſerous humors,which yeeld both beginning,and matter to the puſtules, :* the, and Q by accident aſſwage the pain and heat. ...; things are cold water,the water of Plan- -- isin;Night-ſhade:Henbane, Hemlock; the juyces of cooling hearbs, as Purſlane, Lettuce, Plantain, Houſkºk,Poppy,Mandrake and the like, ‘Gſ theſe ſome may be compounded, as ſome of the fore. named 334 Of Contuſions and Gangrenes. — Linº named juices beaten with the white of an #. Clay beaten and diſſolved in ſtrong Vinegarºroch A- How firc may aſ. ſwage the pain of burning. Beaten O- nions good for burns and how, iii.3/mºl. How often in a day theſe muſt bèNdreſſed, Medicins for an Eſ. char. A deſcrip- tion of Nu- trinum, A remedy for burns commonly uſed in the Hoſpitall of Pariſ. lome diſſolved in water,with the whites of egs beaten therein; writing ink mixed with Vinegar, a little Camphire;Vnguentum nutritum,and alſo Populeon newly made.Theſe and the like ſhall be now and then renewed chiefly at the firſt, untill the heat and pain be gone.But theſe ſame remedies muſt be ap- plyed warm,for if they ſhould be laid,or put to cold,they would cauſe pain, and conſequently defluxi- on;beſides alſo their ſtrength could not paſſe,or enter into the part, or be brought into ačtion; but ſo applyed they aſſwage pain,hinder inflammation and the riſingofbliſters. CHAP. IX. Of hot and attrađive medicins to be applyed to burnes. § Mongſt the hot and attractive things which by rarifying,drawing out,and diſſolving,aſſwage the pain and heat of combuſtions, the fire challenges the firſt place, eſpecially when the bur- ning is but ſmall.For the very common people know and findby dayly experience, that the heat of the lightly burnt part vaniſhes away, and the pain is º: if they hold the part which is burnt ſome prety while to the heat of a lighted candle, or burning coals; for the ſimilitude cauſeth attraction. Thus the externallfire whileſt it draws forth the fire which is internall and inuſt into the part,is a remedy º the diſeaſe it cauſed and bred.It is alſo an eaſily made and approved remedy,if they preſently after the burn apply to the grieved part raw Onions beaten with ſome ſalt: Now you muſt note,that this medicine takes no place, if it be once gone into an ulcer, for it would increaſe the pain and inflammation;but if it be applyed when the skin is yet whole and not excoria- ted,it doth no ſuch thing,but hinders the riſing of puſtles and bliſters. Hippocrates for this cauſe alſo uſes this kind of remedy in procuring the fall of the Eſchar.Ifany endeavour to gainſay the uſe of this remedy by that principle in Phyſick, which ſayes,that contraries are cured by contraries,and therefore affirm that Onions according to the authority of Galen,being hot in the fourth degree, are not good for combuſtions;let him know that Onions are indeed potentially hot, and ačtually moiſt, therefore they rarific by their hot quality, and ſoften the skin by their ačtuall moiſture, whereby it comes to paſs that they attraćt,draw forth,and diſſipate the imprinted heat, and ſo hinder the breaking forth of puſtles.To conclude,the fire,as we formerly noted,is a remedy againſt the fire. But neither are diſeaſes alwayes healed by their contraries(ſaith Galen)but ſometimes by their like;although all healing pro- ceed from the contrary,this word contrary,being more largely and ſtrićtly taken,for ſo alſo a Phlegmon is often cured by reſo .# medicins,which healeth it by diſſipating the matter thereof. Therefore O- nions are very profitable for the burnt parts, which are not yet exulcerated or excoriated. But there are alſo many other medicins good to hinder the riſing of bliſters;ſuch as new horſe-dung fryed in oil of Wal-nuts or Roſes,and applyed to the parts.In like manner the leaves of Elder or Dane-wort boi- led in oil of nuts,and beaten with a little łº, uenched lime powdered and mixed with Vngaen- tum Roſatum.Orelſe the leaves of Cuckow-pint and Sage beaten together with a little ſalt. Alſo Car- nters Glue diſſolved in water and anointed upon the part with a feather, is good for the ſame pur- poſe. Alſo thick Verniſh which poliſhers or ſword cutlers uſe. But if the pain be more vehement, theſe medicins muſtbe renewed 3 or 4 times in a day and a night, ſo to mitigate the bitternes of this pain. But if ſo be we cannot by theſe remedies hinder the riſing of bliſters, then we muſt preſently cut them as ſoon as they riſe,for that the humor contained in them,not having paſſage forth, acquires ſuch acri- mony that it eats the fleſh which lyeth under it,and ſo cauſeth hollow ulcers: So by the multitude of cauſes and increaſe of matter the inflammation groweth greater,not only for nine dayes(as thecommon people prattle)but for far longer time;alſo ſome whiles for leſs time, if the body be neither ºf: with ill humors,nor plethorick,and you have ſpeedily reſiſted the pain and heat by fit remedies. the combuſtion ſhall be ſo great as to cauſe an Eſchar, the falling away muſt be procured by the uſe of emollient and hume&tive medicins,as of greaſes, oils,butter, with a little baſilicon, or the following oint- ment, R Macaginºpfillii.6-cydon.an.3iiijgumi tragišij.extrabantur cum aqua parietarie, olei liliorum#ijſ9. cere nove q.ſ.fiat unguentum mole. For ulcers and excoriations you ſhall apply fit remedies, which are thoſe that are without acrimony,ſuch as unguentum album campheratum,deſiccativum rubrum.ºnguentum rºſe- tum,made without Venegar, or nutritum compoſed after this manner.R. lithargyri auri 3iiijol, roſat:3iij.ol. de papaver.3ijſłung. opuleon 3iiij.camphore 3.j.fiat unguentum in mortario plumbeo ſecundum artem. Or oil of Egs tempered in a Leaden mortar. Alſo unquenched ime many times waſhed and mixed with unguentum roſatum, or freſh butter without i. ſome yolks ofcgs hard roaſted. Or R. Butyri recent.fine ſale, uſu- lati,6 colati 3v.j. vitelovor.iiij.ceruſ.late in aquaplantag. velroſar.jſ tuthie ſimiliter lote,3iij plumbi ºfti,6 loti, 3ij,Miſceantur omnia ſimulfiatlininentum ut decet Orelſe,R cort.jambuc.viridis,tº ºleiroſat. andik.j.bulliantſ- mullento igne.foffea colentur,6'-adde olei ovorum 3iiij pulceruſ.8 tuthierreparam.5j.cere albe quantum ſufficit, fiat unguent, molle ſecundum artem.But the quantity of drying medicins may alwayes be encreaſed or di- miniſhed according as the condition of the ulcer ſhall ſeem to require. The following remedies,are fit. to aſſwage pain,as the mucilages of Lineſeeds, of the ſeeds of Pſillium, or Flea-wort, and quinces ex- traćted in roſewater,or fair water,with the addition of a little camphire; and left that it dry too ſpee- dily,adde thereto ſome oil of Roſes. Alſo five or ſix yolks of egs mixed with the mucilages of Line ſeed,the ſeed of Pſilium,and quinces often renewed, are very powerfull to aſſwage pain. The women which attend upon the people in the Hoſpitall in Paris,do happily uſe this medicin againſt burns. R. Lard.conſciſ libram unam;let it be diſſolved in Roſewater,then ſtrained through a linnen cloath, then waſh it foure times with the water of hen-bane or ſome other of that kind,then let it be incorporated with eight yolks of new laid egs,and ſo make an ointment. If the ſmart be great, as uſually it is in theſe kinds of wounds,the ulcer or ſores ſhall be covered over with a piece of Tiffany, leſtyou hurt them,by wiping them with ſumº what a courſe cloth, and ſo alſo the matter may eaſily come *::: - 3.11 L i B.12. OfContuſions and Gangrenes. 335 dilatation,by which their native heat is preſerved and i. But then the Gangrene is chiefly un- and the mcdicins eaſily enter in.Alſo you muſt have a care when the eyelids, lips, ſides of the fingers, neck, the armpits,hams,and bending of the elbow are burnt, that you ſuffer not the parts to touch one the other without the interpoſition of ſome thing; otherwiſe in continuance of time they would grow and ſtick together.Therefore you ſhall provide for this, by fit placing the parts,and putting ſoft linnen rags between them.But you muſt note,that deep combuſtions,and ſuch as cauſea thicker Eſſbar, Why deep are leſs painfull than ſuch as are but only ſuperficiary.The truth hereof you may perceive by the ex- º: ſ: ample of ſuch as have their limbs cut off and feared of cauteriſed with an hot Iron; for preſently after painfull Cls the cauteriſing is performed they feel little pain.For this great combuſtion takes away the ſenſe, the then ſuper- vehemency of the ſenſory or thing affečting the ſenſe, depriving the ſenſitive parts of their ſenſe 3 As ficiary. we have formerly noted when we treated of wounds and pains of the Nerves. The falling away of fuch Eſchars iſ. procured by ſomewhat a deep ſcarification which may pierce even to the quick, that ſo the humors which lye under it may enjoy freer perſpiration, and emollient medicins may the freelier enter in,ſo to ſoak,moiſten and ſoften the Eſchar that it may at length fall away. The reſt of the cure ſhall be performed by detergent and ſarcotick medicins, adding to the former oint- ments metalline powders,when the preſent neceſſity ſhall ſeem ſo to require. But we cannot juſtly ſay in what proportion and quantity each of theſe may be mixed,by reaſon of that variety which is in the temper and conſiſtence of bodies, and the ſtubborneſs and gentleneſs of diſeaſes. After a burn the ſcar which remaineth is commonly rough, unequall,and ill favoured:thereforewe will tell you in our trea” . tiſe of the plague how it muſt be ſmoothed,and made even. Marks or I muſt nothere omit to tell you,that Gunpowder ſet on firedoth often ſo penetrate into the fleſh, ſpºnde not ulcerating nor taking off the skin,and ſo infinuate and throughly faſten itſelfe into the fleſhby . "..., its tenuity,that it cannot be taken or drawn out thence by any remedies, no not by Pha-nigmes nor ve- & º:der ficatories, nor ſcarification,nor ventoſts,nor horns,ſo that the prints thereofalwayes remain,no other- cannot be wiſe than the marks which the Barbarians burn in their ſlaves which cannot afterwards be taken a- taken away. way or deſtroyed by any Art. - CHAP. X. Of a Gangrene and Mortification. Ertainly the malign ſymptomes which happen upon wounds,and the ſolutions of Continuity ($º are many,cauſed either by the ignoranee or negligence of the Chirurgeon; or by the Patient, $º or ſuch as are about him;or by the malignity and violence of the diſeaſe: but there can hap- * pen no greater then a Gangrens,as that which may cauſe the mortification and death of the part,and ofttimes of the whole body;wherefore I have thought good in this place to treat of a Gan- grene,firſt giving you the definition, then ſhewing you the cauſes, figns, prognoſticks, and laſtly the manner ofcure.Now a º is a certain diſpoſition, and way to the mortification of the part, Galºad which it ſeiſeth upon,dying by little and little. For when there is a perſe&mortification, it is called "*"; by the Greeks Sphacelos,by the Latines Syderatio, our countrymen terme it the fire of Saint Anthony or - Saint Marcellus. - º - – l - º * - CHAP. XI. Of the generall andfarticular cauſes of a Gangſene. - - ... . . . . . - - - §§§ He moſt generall cauſe of a Gangrene is,when by the diſſolution of the harmony and joint The gene: : º temper of the fourt firſt qualities,the partis made unapt to receive the faculties,the Naturall, rall cauſe of § º: 'Vitall,and Animall ſpirits, by which it is nouriſhed,lives, feels, and moves. For a part de **** * prived by any chance of theſe as of the light.languiſhes and preſently dyes. Now the parti-The paid- cular cauſes are many:and theſe either primitive, or antecedent.The primitive or externall are combu- aliardº ſtions cauſed by thingseitheraðually or potentially º y,as by fire,ſcalding oil or water, . . ." gunpowder fired and the like. But potentially by acrid medicins; as Sublimate, vitrioll, potentiall cold cau- Cauteries and other things of the ſame nature: for all theſe cauſe a great inflammation in the part. But ſeth a Gan: the ambient air may cauſe great refrigerations, and alſo a Gangrene, which cauſed Hippocrates lib.de g”. Air. to call great refrigerarions of the brain Sphaceliſme.Therefore the unadviſed and unfit application of cold and narcotick things,afraćture, luxation and great contuſion,too ſtrait bandages,the §. of beaſts,eſpecially of ſuch as are venemous,a punéture ofthe Nerves and Tendons,the wounds of the ner- vous parts and joints,eſpecially in bodies, which are plethorick and repleat with ill humors, great - wounds whereby the veſſels which carry life are much cut,whence an aneuriſma,and laſtly many other - cauſcs, which perturb that harmony of the foure prime qualitics which we formerly mentioned, and - A - Pº ſo infer a Gangrene. - CHAP. XII. Ofthe Antecedent cauſe: of a Gangrene. § 20w the anteccdºpt or internall and corporeall cauſes of a Gangrene, are plentifull and abun- How deſig- jdant defluxions of humors,hot or cold,falling into any part.For ſeeing the faculty of the part ºuts is unapt and unable to ſuſtain and govern ſuch plenty of humors, it comes to paſſe that the * Gingers. native heatofthe part is ſuffocated and extinét for want of tranſpiration. For the Arterics Anuncuies' are hereby ſo ſhut or pent up in a ſtrait, that they cannot perform their motions of contraëtion and iºn. - grene. Lib.de tw- mor-prate; natur, cureable when the influx of humors firſt takes hold of the bones, and inflammation hath its be- ginning from them.For in the opinion of Galen,all theſe kind of affečts which may befall the fleſh, are alſo incident to the bones.Neither only a Phlegmon or inflammation, but alſo a rottenneſſe and cur- - ruption 336 Of Contuſions and Gangrenes. Lib.12. –" ruption doth oft-times firſt invade and begin at the bones; for thus you may ſee many who are trou- bled with the Leprofie and French diſeaſe, to have their skin and fleſh whole and fair to look on, whoſe bones notwithſtanding are corrupt and rotten, and oft-times are much decayed in their proper ſubſtance.This miſchief is cauſed by a venemous matter, whoſe occult qualitie we can ſºarſe expreſſe º any other name than poyſon inwardly generated. Oft-times alſo there is a certain acrid and ſinking Aph.*.* filth generated in fleſh with a malign and old ulcer, with which if the bones chance to be moiſtened ſ:# §s they become foul and at length mortified:of which this ſaying of Hippocrates is extant, Ulcers of a - years continuance or longer,muſt neceſſarily foul the bone, and make the ſcars hollow. Whither alſo belongs this ſaying of the ſame party;An Eriſpell, is ill in the laying bare of a bone. But this flowin AGangrene p. y - - - - - 8 5, ºf venenate and gangrenous matter is ſomewhiles hot, as in peſtilent Carbuncles, which in the ſpace of scold mat-four and twenty hours by cauſing an eſchar, . the part to mortification : otherwhiles cold, as we tºre ſee it divers times happens in parts which are poſſeſt with a Gangrene, no pain,tumor,blackneſs, nor a- ny other precedent ſign of a Gangrene going before.For Iohn de Vigo ſaith, that happened to a certain gentlewoman of Genoa under his cure. § .* I remember the ſame . to a certainman in Paris,who ſupping merrily and without any ſenſe "*" of pain, went to bed,and ſuddainly in the night time a Gangrene iciſed on both his legs, cauſedimor- tification without tumor, without inflammation; only his legs were in ſome places ſpred over with livid, black and green ſpots,the reſt of the ſubſtance retaining his native colour: yet the ſenſe of theſe parts was quite dead,they felt cold to the touch, and if you thruſt your lancet into the skin no blood came forth. A Councell of Phyſitians being called, they thought good to cut the skin, and fleſh ly- ing under it,with many decp ſcarifications; which when I had done, there came forth a little §, thick and as it were congealed blood;wherefore this remedy, as alſo divers other, proved to no pur- poſe,for in concluſion a blackiſh colour comming into his face,and the reſt of his body, he dyed #: tick. I leave it to the Readers judgement,whetherſo ſpeedy,and ſuddainly cruell a miſchief could pro- ceed from any other than a venenate matter;yet the hurt of this venenate matter is not peculiar, or by Simple cold its ſelf. For oft-times the force of cold, whether of the encompaſſing air, or the too immoderate uſe *...** of Narcotick medicins,is ſo great,that in a few hours it takes away life from ſome of the members, * and divers times from the whole body,as we may learn by their example,who travell in great ſnowes, and over mountains congealed,and horrd with froſt and ice. Hence alſo is the extinétion of the native heat and the ſpirits reſiding in the part,and the ſhutting forth of that which is ſent by nature to aid or defend it.For when as the part is bound with rigid cold,and as it were frozen,they cannot get nor enter therefn.Neither if they ſhould enter into the part, can they ſtay long there, becauſe they can there finde no fit habitation,the whole frame and government of nature being ſpoiled,and the harmo- ny of thefour prime qualities deſtroyed,by the offenſive dominion of predominant cold their enemy, whereby it cometh to paſſe that flying back from whence they firſt came; they leave the part deſtitute and deprived of the benefit of nouriſhment,life, ſenſe and motion, AHaory. . A certain Briton an Hoſtler in Paris,having drunk ſoundly after ſupper, caſt himſelf upon abed; the cold air coming in at a window left open,ſo took hold upon one of his legs,that when he wa- ked forth of his ſleep,he could neither ſtand nor goe.Wherefore thinking only that his legwas numb, they made him ſtand to the fire;butputting it very nigh, he burnt the ſole of his foot without any ſenſe of pain,ſome fingers thickneſs,for a mortification had already poſſeſſed more than halfe his leg. Wherefore after he was carryed to the Hoſpitall,the Chirurgeon who belonged thereto, endeavoured by cutting away of the mortified leg to deliver the reſt ofthe body from imminent death; but it pro- ved in vain;for the mortification taking hold upon the upper parts, he dyed within three dayes, with troubleſome belching and hicketting, raving.cold ſweat, and often ſwounding. Verily all that ſame Whº winter,the cold was ſo vehement that many in the Hoſpitall of Paris loſt the wings or ſides of their *:::::: noſtrills,ſeiſed upon by a mortification without any putrefaction. But you muſt note, that the Gan- *:::::: grene which is cauſed by cold, doth firſt and principally ſeiſe upon the parts moſtdiſtant from the heart, occaſioned the fountain of heat,to wit,the feet and legs;as alſo ſuch as are cold by nature, as griſtly parts, ſuch by cold, as the noſe and eares. - …” _ CHAP. XIII. Of the ſigns of a Gangrene. - Kºheſigns of a Gangrene which inflammation or a phlegmon hath cauſed, are pain and pul: Sett.s.lib. - - - - - - - - - 3.#. ſation without manifeſt cauſe, the ſudden changing of the fiery and red colour into a livid VVh º,9. black,as Hippocrates ſhewes where he ſpeaks of the Gangrene of a broken heel. I would 'hat a º 'º. - have you here to underſtand the pulſifick pain not only to be that which is cauſed by the ºº: * quicker motion of the Arteries,but that heavy and pricking º the contention of the naturall heat pain is. j. roduce by raiſing a thick cloud of vapours from theſe humors which the Gangrene ſets upon. . signs of a The ſigns of a Gangrenecauſed by cold, arc, if ſuddainly a ſharp pricking and burning pain affaileth Cºngº... the part;for penetrabile frigus adurit,(i)piercing cold doth burn;if a ſhining redneſs as if you had handled º ſnow.preſently turn into a livid colour;if in ſtead of the accidentall heat which was in the part, pre- *** ſently cold and numbneſs ſhall poſſeſsitas if it were ſhook with a quartain feaver. Such cold if it signs of ſhall proceed ſo far as to extinguiſh the native heat, bringeth a mortification upon the Gangrene;alſo Gangſenes oft-times convulſions & violent ſhaking of the wholebody, wondrous troubleſome to the brain & the Fº fountains of life.But you ſhall know Gangrenes cauſed by too ſtrait bandages, by fraćture, luxation, º: and contuſion, by the hardneſs which the attraćtion and flowing down of the humors hath cauſed, iſsuº, little pimples orbliſters ſpreading or riſing upon the skin by reaſon of the great heat,as in a combuſti- on;by the weight of the part occaſioned through the defe&t of the ſpirits not now ſuſtaining the ‘. - CIA Lº 12. Of Contuſions and Gangrenes. T-- 337 den of the member;and laſtly from this,the preſſing of your finger upon the part,it will leave the prin. thereof as in an adema; and alſo rom this,that the #. . #. the #. without any j cauſe. - Now you ſhall know Gangrenes ariſing from a bite,punětire,aneuriſma,6r wound in plethorick and ill bodies,and in a part indued with moſt exquiſite ſenſe, almoſt by the ſame ſigns as that which was . - cauſed by inflammation. Forby theſe and the like cauſes,there is a far greater defluxion and attraction : of a of the humors than is fit, when the perſpiration being intercepted and the paſſages flopt,the native hºt. is oppreſſed and ſuffocated. But this I would admoniſh the young Chirurgeon,that when by the fore- by a bite, mentioned ſigns he ſhall find the Gangrene preſent, that he do not defer the amputation for that he pundure, finds ſome ſenſe, or ſmall motion yet reſiding in the part. For oft-times the affečted parts are in this *. caſe moved not by the motion of the whole muſcle,but only by means, that the head of the muſcle is not yet taken with the Gangrene: with moving it ſelf by its one ſtrength, alſo moves its proper an continued tendon and tail though dead already; wherefore it is ill to make any delay in ſuch cauſes.d CHA P. XII II. Of the Prognoſtickſ in Gangrenes. ºAving given you the ſigns and cauſes to know a Gangrene ; it is fit we we alſo give you the rognoſtick. The fierceneſſe and malignity thereof is ſo great, that unleſſe it be moſt ſpeedi- A ly withſtood the part itſelf will dye,and alſo take hold of the neighbouring parts by the * contagion of its mortification: which hath been the cauſe that a Gangrene by many hath - been termed an Eſthiomenos. For ſuch corruption creeps out like poyſon,and like fire eats, gnaws, and Why, . deſtroyes all the neighbouring parts, untill it hath ſpread over the whole body. For as Hippocrates ...; writes.I.ib.de vulner capiti, ; Mariui &viventi, nulla eſt prºportio, (i) there is no proportion between the jº" dead aud living.Wherefore it is fit preſently to ſeparate the dead from the living ; for unleſſe that be done,the living wildye,by the contagion of the j. ſuch as are at the point of death a cold ſweat The quick flows over all theirbodies: they are troubled with ravings, and watchings, belchings and hicketing ºpiºnſ of moleſt them; and often ſwoundings invade them,by reaſon of the vapours abundantly and continual: *** ly raiſed from the corruption of the humors and fleſh, and ſo carried to the bowells and principall parts,by the Veins,Nerves,and Arteries.Wherefore when you have foretold theſe things to the friends of the Patient, then make haſtto fall to your work. - - — *— CHAP. XV. Ofthe general cure of a Gangrene. weas He Indications ofcuring Gangrenesare to be drawn from their differences,for the cure muff Yaſiºu. In: tºº bediverſy inſtituted according to the effence and magnitude. For ſome Gangrenes poſſeſ.º of *Z tº the whole member; others only ſome portion thereof;ſome are deep; otherſome ſuperficiall Gangiene; * only.Alſo you muſt have regard to the temper of the body.For ſoft and delicate bodies,as of children, women,Eunuches,and idle perſons,require much milder medicins, than thoſe who by nature and cuſtome,or vocation of life,are more ſtrong and hardy, ſuch as husbandmen, labourers, mariners, huntſmen, porters,and men of the like nature who live ſparingly and hardly. Neither muſt you have reſpećt to the body in generall,but alſo to the parts # ; for the fleſhy and muſculous parts, are what parts different from the É. the nerves and joints, or more ſolid,as the Vertebre. Now the hot and moiſt ſooneſia. parts,as the privities, mouth,womb,and fundament,are eaſilyer and ſooner taken hold of by putrefačti-kenhold by on,wherefore wenuſtuſe more ſpeedy means to help them.Wherefore if the Gangrene be chiefly occa-'9"g” fioned from an internall cauſe, he muſt have a dyet preſcribed for the decent and fitting uſe of the fix things not naturall. If the body be plethorick,0r § of ill humors;you muſt purge, or let blood by the advice of a Phyſitian. Againſt the aſcending up of vapours to the noble parts,the heart muſt chief- ly be ſtrengthened with Treacle diſſolved in Sorrell, or Carduus water; with a bole of Mithridate, the conſerves of Roſes and Bugloſſe; and with Opiates made for the preſent purpoſ; according to Art; - this following Apozeme ſhall be outwardly applyed to the region of the heart. R. aque roſar. & menu- Acordialſ pharan. 3 iiij aceti ſtilitici żj.coralorum, ſantalorum alborum & rubrorum,Toſar. rub. inpulver, redačiarum, & Friſéem. ſpodii,an. 3 j. mithrid. 6 theriace,an. 3 ijſł. trochiſcorum de Caphºra 3ij. flor:cardial. in pollin. redačiarum, p. ii. croci 3 j.ex omnibus in pollinemredačiū, fiat epithema. Which may be applyed upon the region of the heart with a ſcarlet cloth or ſpunge.Theſe are uſually ſuch as happen in the cure of every Gangrene. CHAP. xvi. of the particular cure facingrene, §§§He cure of a Gangrene,cauſed by the too plentifull and violent defluxion of humors ſuffo- ... cating the native heat by reaſon of great Phlegmons,is performed by evacuating and dry: Theate of ingup the humors,which putrefie by delay and colle&ion iſ the part. For this purpºſe ºn § ſcarifications and inciſions,great,indifferent,ſmall,deep and ſuperficiary according to the made by * condition of the Gangrene are much commended; that ſo the burdened part may injoy infºrm" the benefit of perſpiration;and the contained humors,of difflation, or evacuation of their ſooty ºrº" . . ments. Let intifionsbenade when the affe&is great, deep in,and neer to mortification. But ſtarifica- tions may be uſed when the part firſt begins to putrefie, for the i. of the remedy muſt anſwerin proportion to that of the diſeaſº.Wherefore ifit penetrate to the bones.it will be fit, to cut she skin and fleſh with many and deep inciſions,with an inciſion knife made for that purpoſe; yet take i. of cutting the larger nerves and veſſels, unleſſe they be wholly putrefied, for if they bºnºt yet Pºi ed. you ſhall make your inciſions in the ſpaces between them& *cºr- be leſſe, vº; 338 Of Contiſſions and Gangreneſ. L i B.12; ſatisfied with only ſcarifying it. When the ſcarifications and inciſions are made, we muſt ſuffer much blood to flow forth,that ſo the conjunét matter may be evacuated.Then muſt we º and put upon it ſuch medicins as may by heating, drying, reſolving, clenſing and opening amend and correćt the putre- fačtion,and by piercing to the bottom may have power to overcome the virulencie already impačt in the part. For this purpoſe Lotions made of the lye of the Aſhes of fig-tree or Oak wherein Lupins, have been throughly boyled are good Or you may with leſſe trouble make a medicin with ſalt water, - wherein you may diſſolve Aloes and Ægyptiacum,adding in the concluſion a little Aqua vite; for aqua *... vºte and calcincávitriollare ſingular medicins for a Gangrene. Or B. acet.cſimi ſbjmelroſ.3iiij, ſyrup. :#. afetoft 3iijjali comáv.bulliant ſimulaude aqua vite,fb.ſ. Let the part be frequently waſhed with this medi- lººr cin,for it hath much force to repreſſe Gangrenes. After your Lotion, lay Argyptiacum for a Liniment, and put it into the inciſions;for there is no medicin, more powerfull againſt putrefaction, for by cau- ſing an Eſchar, it ſeparates the putrid fleſh from thcſound. But we muſt not in this kind of affect ex- pe&t that the #fleſh may of itſelf fall from the ſound;but rather cut off with your inciſion knife or fiſſers,whatſoever thereof you can, and then put to it Ægyptiacum as oft as nced ſhall require. The knowledg hereof may be acquired from the colour,ſmell,and ſenſibleneſſe of the fleſh it ſelf. The de- ſcription of the Ægyptiacum,whoſe wondrous effects I have often tryed in theſe cauſes, is this. R. flori e- riſ,alumini, roch.mella com.an.3iijaceti acerrimi 3v.ſali, com.3.j.vitrioli rom.5 ſ.ſublimatipul:3ij.bulliant omnia ſimuladigmen,fiat unguent. If the force of the putrefaction in the part be not ſo great, a weaker Ægyptia- cum may ſerve. When you have put in the Ægyptiacum, then preſently lay the following Cataplaſm thereupon. For it hinders putrefaction,reſolves,clenſes and dryes up the virulent ſanieſ,and by the d Amringents ſubtlety of the parts penetrates into the member,ſtrengthens it,and aſſwages the pain.K. farin fabar.hor- that may be dei orebi,lent.lupin.an.f5.J.ſal.com.melli, roat.am.5iiij ſucci abſinth.marrub.am.5iiſ&aloes, maſtichtºmyrrhe, & aque ***** vitan.3ij.oxymelitiſ ſimpliquantum ſufficit;fiat Cataplaſma male ſecundum artem; Somewhat higher than the tº- part affected,apply this following aſtringent,or defenſitive,to hinder the flowing down of the humors grenc. into the part,and the riſing up of the vapours from the putrid part into the whole body. R olei roſa- ti, & myrtill.an.3iiij.ſucci plantag. ſolani,ſempervivi,an.5ij-album avorum 5. boli armeni, terre ſigilate ſubtiliter fulveriſatorum,an.3).oxycrati quantum ſufficit,miſce adulum dičium. But theſe medicins muſt be often renew- ed.If the grief be ſo ſtubborn,that it will not yeeld to the deſcribed remedies, we muſt come to ſtronger, gal...ad to wit,Cauteries,after whoſe application,Galen bids to put upon it the juice of a Leek with ſaltbeaten Glauconem, and diſſolved therewith, for that this medicin hath a piercing and drying faculty, and conſequently to hinder putrefačtion. But if you prevail nothing with Cauteries, then muſt you come to the laſt re- medy and refuge,that is,the amputation of the part 3. For according to Hippocrates,to extream diſeaſes Aphor.6. exquiſitely extream remedies are beſt to be applyed. Yet firſt be certain of the mortification of the part; ſ” for it is no little or ſmall matter to cut off a member without a cauſe. Therefore I have thought it fit to ſet down the ſigns, whereby you make know a perfeół and abſo- lute mortification. CHAP. XVII. The ſigns of a perfei Necroſis or Mortification. #Ou ſhall certainly know that a Gangrene is turned into a Sphacell,or mortification and that & the part is wholly and throughly dead,if it look of a black colour,and be colder than ſtone § to your touch,the cauſe of which coldneſſe is not occaſioned by the frigidity of the air; if there be a great ſoftneſſe of the part, ſo that if you preſſe it with your finger it riſes not a- . gain,but retains the print of the Impreſſion. . If the skin come from the fleſh lying under it; if ſo great and ſtrong a ſmell exhale (eſpecially in an ulcerated sº the ſtanders by cannot indure or ſuffer it; if a ſanious moiſture, viſcid,green or blackiſh flow from thence;if it be quite deſtitute of ſenſe and motion, whether it be pulled,beaten,cruſhed, pricked,burnt,or cut off. Here I muſt admoniſh the young Chirurgeon,that he be not deceived concerning the loſſe or privation of the ſenſe of the part. Anoteson. For I know very many deceived as thus ; the Patients pricked on that part would ſay they felt ... much pain there.But that feeling is oft deceitfull, as that which proceeds rather from the ſtrong ap- : prehenſion of great pain which formerly raigned in the part, than from any faculty of feeling as yet part. remaining. A moſt clear and manifeſt argument of this falſe and deceitfull ſenſe appears after the ampu- tation of the member; for a long while after they will complain of the part which is cutaway. A won- Verily it is a thing wondrous ſtrange and prodigious, and which will ſcarſe be credited, unleſſ: by drous ſymp, ſuch as have ſeen with their eyes,and heard with their ears the Patients who have many months after tonne. the cutting away of the Leggrievouſly complained that they yet felt exceeding great pain of that leg ſo cut off. Wherefore have a ſpeciall care left this hinder your intended amputation; a thing pitifuli, yet abſolutely neceſſary for to preſerve the life of the Patient and all the reſt of his body,by cutting a- way of that member which hath all the ſigns of a Sphacell and perfeótmortification; for otherwiſe the neglected fire will in a moment ſpread overall the body, and take away all hope of remedy; for Sº, Lib, thus Hiſpocrate wiſheth: That Scótions,tiflions,and Terebrations muſt be performed as ſoon as need 6.Epidem, requires. - - - CHA P. XVIII. Where Amputation muſt be made. The contro- T is not ſufficient to know that Amputation is neceſſary: but alſo you muſt learn in what verſy deci- place of the dead part,it muſt be done, and herein the wiſdom and judgment of the Chirur- ded, º geon is moſt apparent.Art bids to takehold of the quick, and to cut off the member in the found fleſh; but the ſame art wiſheth us,to preſerve whole that which is ſound, as much as in us lics. I will ſhew theeby a familiar example how thoumaiſt carry thy ſelf in theſe difficulties. Let - us * * - —l * - - - - - - - Lin. I2, Of Contuſions and Gangrenes. - T-- 339 - ; * * hat the foot is mortified even to the anckle; here Yoº muſt attentively mark in what place :. it off For unleſſeyou take hold of the quick fléſh in the amputation,or if you |...}any putrefaction, you profit nothing by amputation,for it will creep and ſpread over the reſt of the body. It befits Phyſick ordained for the preſervation of mankind,to defend frºm theſiºn or inſtrument & al manner of injury,that which injoyes life and health.Wherefore you ſhall cut off as little of that which is found as you poſſibly can; yet ſo that you rather cut † that which is quick,than leave behind a- ny thing that is periſhed,according to the advice of Celſuſ: et oft-times the .# of the aëtion Liê.7, cap. of the reſt of the part,and as it were a certain ornament thereof, changes this counſell. For if you take 33- theſe twº things into your confideration they will induce you in th; F. caſe and example, to cut off the Leg ſome five fingers breadth under the knee. For ſo the atient may more fitly uſe the reſt of his Leg and with leſſe trouble,that is,he may the better go on a woj. Lºg 3 for otherwiſe, if according to the common rules of Art,you cut it off cloſe to that which is periſhed, the Patient will be forced with trouble to uſe three Legs in ſtead of two. - ‘. . . . . For I ſo knew Captain Francis Clerk, when as his foot was ſtrucken off with an iron bullet ſhot An obſer- forth of a man of war, and afterwards *covered and healed up, he was much troubled and wearied vable Hiſto- with the heavy and unprofitable burden of the reſt of his Hºg, wherefore though whole and rºund ty. he cauſed the reſt thereof to be cut off,ſome five fingers breadth below his knee; and verily he uſeth it with much more eaſe and facility than before in performance of .. mºtion. We muſt do otherwiſe if any ſuch thing happen in the Arm; that is you muſt cut off as little of the ſound part as you can. For -l the aëtion of the Legs much differ from theſe of the Arms, and chiefly in this that thebody reſts not, - neither is carried upon the Arms,as it is upon the feet and Legs --> -: , - * —s CHAP. XI X. How the ſeſſion or *mputation muſt be performed. $He firſt care muſt be of the Patients ſtrength, wherefore let him benouriſhed with meats of " . . . . .7 §§ good nutriment,eafie digeſtion,and ſuch as, nºtate many ſpirits; as with the yolks of Egs, - § & and bread roſted and dipped in Sack or Muskadine. Then let him be placed, as is fit, and sºs drawing the muſcles upwards towards the ſound Partº, let them be tyed with a ſtrait liga- ture a little above that place of the member which is to be *off with a ſtrong and broad fillet fixe that which women uſually bind up their hair withall. This ligature hath a threefold uſe; the firſt is, - that it hold the muſcles drawn up together with the skin, ſo that *iring back preſently after the The Liga: performance of the work,they may cover the ends of the cut bones,and ſerve them in ſtead ofboulſters rule of he or pillows when they are healed up,& ſo ſuffer with leſſe pain the Compreſſion in ſuſtaining the reſt of P* the body;beſides alſo by this means the wounds are the ſoonerhealed aid cicatrized;for by how much more fleſh or skin is left upon the ends of the bones,by ſo much they are the ſoonerhealed and cicatri, -zed.The ſecondis,for that it prohibits the flux ofbſolid by preſſing and †.; the veins and arte- ºries.The third is for that it dulls the ſenſe of the part by ſtupefying it, the animal ſpirits by the ſtrait compreſſing being hindred from paſāhgin by the Nerves. Wherefore When you have made your liga- ºur; ºut the fleſh even to the bone with a ſharpe andwell cutting inciſion knife, or with a crooked knife,ſuch as is here expreſſed. • *. - - - - a crookedknifefit for diſmembring;or a diſmembring knife. The Figure of ſuch a saw, ºſſº ...? º {{ |ſ iſiſ. tº • ?: . &ºº: --- WS - . . - * a portion of certain muſcles. which you cannot eaſily cut with a large inciſion or diſmembring knife; wherefore yºu muſt carefully di- A caution tº - - - 1 " . º, made neatly like a crookedinºffibe obſerved. knife-thought good to advertiſe the herº. if thouſhouldeſt leave any thing befides the bone to be divided by the Saw.you would . the Patient to exceſſive pain; - - Pain in the performance thereof, for oft things, as fleſh, tendons and mem **, cannot be eaſily cut with a saw. Therefore when you ſhall come to the baredbone,all the other parts being wholly cut aſunder and divided,you ſhall mini- bly divide it with a little Saw about ſome footaniſh. inches long, and that as near tº: ſound w fleſhas you can.And then youmuſt ſmooth the front of the bone which the Saw hath made rough. - - s - . . . . . . . . CHA P. xx. How to ſtanch the bleeding when the member is taken off. - . §Hen you have cutoff and taken away themember,let it bleed a little according to the ſtrength WX} ‘ofthe Patient,that ſo the reſt of the Part may afterwards be leſſe obnoxious to inflammation º NYº and other ſymptomes;Then lettheweins and arteries bebound up as ſpeedily and ſtraitly as "Tº you can ; that . the courſe of the flowing blood may be ſtºpped and wholly ſtayed. Which may be done by takinghold of the veſſels with your Crows beak,whereofthe figure follºws. G g 2 ºv. The - 346 Of Contuſions and Gangreneſ. Li B.12. The Crowes beak fit for to draw the veſſell, forth of the fleſh wherein they lyc bid, hat ſo they may be tyed or bound faff. ~ º - The ends of the veſ. gº. . . . – sº-J ſells lying hid in the How to º - - - - * * , &Sº fleſh, muſt be taken hold draw forth of and drawn with this º .." inſtrument forth of the º muſcles whereinto they preſently after the amputation withdrew º